《Descension (BL Xianxia Cultivation Fantasy)》


 Chapter 1: Its... Luo Fan

    CHAPTER 1


    ¡®It¡¯s¡­ Luo Fan¡¯


    <u>LUO FAN</u>


    ¡°Your Highness, forgive me.¡±


    I heard the man¡¯s voice, but it sounded like a distant echo I wasn¡¯t sure if I was just imagining it.


    My whole body was numb. I was weak, so close to dying that I could not even open my eyes. I was slipping away, and I knew that the moment I fell asleep, I might not wake up again.


    ¡°We must part ways from here,¡± the man continued. ¡°I¡¯ll lure the men away from you. May fate guide you and hope we¡¯ll see each other again. Farewell.¡±


    After that, I no longer heard anything.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what was happening. All I recalled was a group of men had been after me, wanting to kill me, but this man had rescued me. Now, his protection had come to an end.


    Once again, I was on my own, unable to fend for myself.


    But it did not matter anymore. I had already lost everything. Fighting was no longer an option for me. It was all over now. I¡¯d leave this world as a failure.


    I took a long deep breath, expecting it would be my last. As my mind slipped away, I felt the hard wood beneath my back move. I realized that I was probably in a wagon or a cart, and it was now leaving.


    I wondered where my corpse would end up.


    But that did not matter anymore.


    I¡¯d be dead anyway. As long as they''d bury my remains, I¡¯d be content.


    *****


    <u>RUAN YANJUN</u>


    I stared at my disciple, my eyes glaring in anger after I heard the news from him. ¡°Are you telling me that Wei Yusheng has died?¡±


    Huang Wen nodded with a worried look on his face. He had been my disciple for over a decade already. I had brought him in to join my sect when he was barely twelve. So of all people, he knew me the most, and he knew how unpredictable I could be whenever I was displeased.


    I stayed silent for a moment as I tried to soften my scowl. I had been away for too long and my disciple had just joyfully welcomed me back. I should not spoil his day¡­ for now, at least.


    ¡°When did he die?¡± I asked.


    ¡°A month ago, Master.¡±


    Holding my cup of wine, I turned away from him and stood by the door to my private courtyard. The air was thick and warm and the wind was blowing strong. The rainy should have ended, but it looked like it would stay for a little longer.


    The big plum tree in the middle of the courtyard looked a little strange to me. It felt like it was only yesterday when I looked at that tree and it was barely five feet high, but now it had more than doubled its size.


    Because for the last five years, I had gone into seclusion to restrain and fix the erratic behavior of my demonic core, so I had not been cognizant of the passage of time. I thought that the moment I finished my locked-door meditation, Wei Yusheng would already be a grandmaster and I¡¯d try to convince him to consider my proposal once again. If he insisted on refusing, I¡¯d abduct him and force him to do as I wish anyway.


    Who can stop me?


    But unexpected things had happened, and it was suspicious.


    How could a level six master cultivator die of poison, not to mention that he was the sect leader of Ethereal Frost, a light sect famous for its elixirs and detoxifying pills? I had also heard that two years ago, a new Divine Mage was proclaimed and he was also a resident of Frost Mountain.


    There should be no poison in this world that Wei Yusheng was not familiar with.


    ¡°What¡¯s the name of that ungrateful disciple who had poisoned him?¡± I asked.


    ¡°The disciple¡¯s name is Wei Fan,¡± Huang Wen replied.


    ¡°Are they related?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly. The disciple was an orphan and had no surname, so Chief Wei had taken him in and had given him his surname.¡±


    The more that I was confused.


    How could a disciple of the most righteous sect in the continent be so wicked?


    Such a thing was unheard of even among the dark cultivation sects. Disciples were mostly loyal to their masters and would not dare bite the hand of the person who had fed and trained them.


    ¡°Actually, he isn¡¯t just an ordinary disciple,¡± Huang Wen continued. ¡°He is also the High Priest of Frost Mountain Tower. The healing elixirs that he had refined in the last few years had been widely acclaimed and proven to cure many diseases. That was why he was given the title Divine Mage. Aside from that, his martial talent is also exceptional. Rumors said he had surpassed his master¡¯s cultivation level just a few months before the poisoning incident.¡±


    I turned to stare at my disciple. The information he had provided was an unexpected surprise.


    I did not care about that man¡¯s refinery skill. I also did not care that he was the Divine Mage that I was just thinking about earlier, but the mention of his cultivation level was what captured my interest.


    ¡°He¡¯s a level seven.¡± It was not a question but a conclusion. I knew that Wei Yusheng was a level six, otherwise called a ¡®master level¡¯, a level where a cultivator would then be worthy to take in disciples and even start his own sect. Since this disciple had surpassed Wei Yusheng as Huang Wen had stated, then this disciple had reached the grandmaster level, the pinnacle of cultivation for most.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Huang Wen nodded. ¡°That is but a rumor, Master, and is yet to be confirmed.¡±


    ¡°Did you go to Frost Mountain to confirm?¡±


    ¡°I did, Master. In fact, before the poisoning incident had taken place, I and a hundred others went to Frost Mountain for the same purpose, but for some reason, the Divine Mage refused to come out. That was why many believed that the news was made up in order for the Ethereal Frost Sect to elevate its status since their rival sect in the West, the Blazing Sun Sect, has produced another grandmaster recently while the Ethereal Frost Sect only had Master Wei and the Divine Mage to carry their banner.¡±


    It was indeed suspicious, but I had been searching in this whole damn continent for a light sect grandmaster for so long that I could not possibly let this pass.


    Regardless if it was just a rumor or not, I¡¯d take my chances.


    ¡°Where is that priest now?¡±


    Huang Wen was speechless, his mouth agape.


    I scowled. ¡°Are you going to answer me or should I rip it out of your tongue?¡±


    He quickly closed his mouth and cleared his throat. ¡°Master, Wei Fan has been banished from Kan Empire. No one knows where he is now, or if he¡¯s even alive.¡±


    ¡°Where did they dump him? I¡¯ll go find him myself.¡±


    ¡°M-master, there is another thing.¡±


    ¡°Speak now and stop wasting my time.¡± I was losing my patience.


    ¡°As punishment for his crime, Wei Fan¡¯s cultivation¡­ has been nullified.¡±


    I darted my eyes at my disciple as if I would snare him. My jaws tightened. I felt an urge to blast that Frost Mountain into dust for destroying my only hope.


    However¡­


    I took a deep breath to calm myself down and chugged down the remaining wine in my cup. I had heard of some cultivators getting their martial arts back after being nullified. It was a rare occurrence, but it was possible.


    As long as that Priest is still alive, there is still hope.


    I was probably too desperate that I was willing to go through such trouble to find a presumed dead priest so I could revive his cultivation. It would take a lot of time, effort, and resources on my part, but I was willing to gamble, even if the chances were so slim.


    ¡°Tell me everything you know about this Wei Fan. Tell me who had nullified his cultivation, who had sentenced him, who had investigated, and who had decided for his banishment.¡±


    ¡°M-master, I have one question if you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°One question granted. Make it fast.¡±


    ¡°There are several other light-core grandmasters all over the continent, especially in the east. Why must you trouble yourself finding a missing priest if the only requirement is a grandmaster bearing a light core?¡±


    I smirked. ¡°I¡¯ve gone through the names of all light-core grandmasters all over the continent and I found them all unworthy. So I started looking among the masters instead, and so far, only Wei Yusheng had qualified. But since he¡¯s dead, I want to take a look at his ungrateful disciple instead.¡±


    ¡°How can you be certain that Wei Fan qualifies?¡±


    I frowned at him. ¡°We agreed on just one question. I did not permit you to ask another.¡±


    He immediately lowered his head to apologize.


    ¡°Now, give me the information,¡± I demanded.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    *****


    <u>LUO FAN</u>


    I opened my eyes but all I saw was darkness. The surrounding was so silent I could hear my own breath.


    Where am I? Am I dead?


    I tried to get a feel of my body.


    My heart was still beating.


    That means I¡¯m still alive.


    I was not sure if I should be thankful or be disappointed. I had already accepted my fate. I had not expected to wake up again and continue my existence as a pathetic failure.


    I blinked my eyes several times but I still could not see anything. Darkness still engulfed me.


    Is it nighttime?


    I heard the door open, and then I saw a shadow loom over me.


    Indeed, it must be nighttime.


    Since I was able to see a shadow, I presumed the light inside the room was just faint.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake,¡± a man said.


    This man¡¯s voice was different. It wasn¡¯t that man who had rescued me. ¡°W-where am I?¡± I asked, my voice soft as a whisper.


    ¡°You¡¯re in an inn,¡± the man replied. ¡°I found you unconscious in my wagon, buried under my merchandise. How did you end up there?¡±


    At first, I had no idea what he was talking about. It had taken a while for me to recall those final moments before I had fallen unconscious in a wagon.


    ¡°S-someone¡­¡± I struggled to speak louder but I just did not have the strength. ¡°¡­Put me there.¡±


    He sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know why that someone had to put you in a wagon instead of taking you to a healer. When I found you, you were not breathing. I thought you were a corpse.¡±


    From the way he had spoken, I imagined that I must have looked so pale that he thought I was dead. ¡°I apologize¡­ for having troubled you.¡±


    He sighed again. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. I was glad I found you before it was too late. I brought you to this inn and called for a physician to check on you. You¡¯ve been unconscious for the last two weeks.¡±


    Two weeks?


    I did not realize it had been that long already, yet, I still felt like I had not rested at all. I still felt weak. ¡°C-could I trouble you to light a lantern, please? I can hardly see anything.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s daytime. The window¡¯s wide open. Can you not see?¡±


    I was dumbfounded. I blinked twice and still, my vision remained the same. I could only see shadows.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gone blind?!¡± the man exclaimed.


    I could not answer. A lump formed in my throat. I thought that the worst was over, yet I was hit by another catastrophe.


    The man lightly tapped my shoulder, trying to comfort me.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already sold all my merchandise,¡± he said. ¡°I have to go back to my family soon. If you want to come along, I¡¯ll take you with me. However, I¡¯m concerned about your health. You might not be able to withstand the long journey.¡±


    I pondered for a moment. ¡°What place is this?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re in the town of Guishan. This is the last town at the border of Wun Empire before you cross to the South.¡±


    The South. That¡¯s how many people called it because it was located in the southernmost part of the continent, but its name was Xianru Empire, the most prosperous and most peaceful among the five empires in the entire continent.


    I had gone quite far already¡­ but not far enough. If possible, I wanted to go as far as possible from Kan Empire, and probably, I could move on from my past. ¡°Where are you heading to?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll first head to the South to collect some debts, and then I¡¯ll return to my hometown in Shishan at the westernmost part of Wun Empire.¡±


    That was indeed very far. The South should be much closer.


    ¡°Where in South?¡± I asked.


    ¡°In the city of Yueshu. It¡¯s somewhere near the capital.¡±


    I was not familiar with the city, but I knew that the capital was located right at the heart of Xianru Empire.


    That should be far enough from Kan Empire. My pursuers would not be expecting that I had gone all the way there.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, can I come along with you to the South?¡± I asked. ¡°You may drop me at the most convenient location that you know.¡±


    ¡°What kind of location do you prefer?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not really sure, but you¡¯ve been to different places. Can I bother you to decide which place is best for me to settle down?¡±


    He sighed. ¡°Life in the countryside will be peaceful if you prefer that, but it¡¯s a difficult life. In your present condition, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re capable of growing your own food. Times are tough. No one may be willing to take you in. It¡¯s probably best if you settle in the city. There, you might find some easy jobs to sustain you, or you can beg along the street for food and money.¡±


    Beg?


    The word left a bitter taste in my mouth. I hoped I would not be reduced to something like that. There should be some good people out there who would help me out. I still believed in the goodness of humanity.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I replied. ¡°In the city then. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°We will leave tomorrow at dawn. Can you make it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best not to be of burden to you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think yourself a burden. I¡¯m willing to help in whatever way I can. By the way¡­ here.¡±


    I felt him press a small pouch in my hand. ¡°I took that from you when I found you. I¡¯m just a simple merchant so I cannot afford to pay the physician. Your room is all that I can help you with. So I hope you don¡¯t mind if I¡¯ve taken a few pieces of silver.¡±


    That man who had put me in this merchant¡¯s wagon must have left me this money. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Thank you very much.¡±


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll have someone bring you something to eat.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. By the way, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°My name¡¯s Li Yao. What¡¯s yours?¡±


    I pondered about it first. So far, very few people knew of my name. They only knew me as the High Priest of Frost Mountain Tower, but my surname¡­


    Being attached to such a famous surname may attract unwanted scrutiny from curious people, or from those who were looking for me. I¡¯d rather revert to the name that my father had given me.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Luo Fan.¡±

 Chapter 2: Na?ve and Blind

    Author: Yan Yan


    CHAPTER 2


    Na?ve and Blind


    <u>LUO FAN</u>


    I listened to the sound of the departing carriage until it faded into silence. Li Yao had left, leaving me in front of this inn.


    I might never see him again.


    ¡°Sir, this way, please.¡±


    The innkeeper guided me upstairs and into my room. Though I was blind, I could still perceive faint silhouettes¡ªenough to identify the bed and chair. Li Yao had warned me that this city was dangerous, though he insisted it was still safer than the neighboring ones.


    Dangerous? For someone like me, raised in isolation and unaccustomed to the complexities of the outside world, I wasn¡¯t sure what kind of peril he meant.


    But this was my life now. Whatever awaited me here, I had to face it. Adapt. Survive.


    That afternoon and night, I sat alone in my room, planning my uncertain future. Before he left, Li Yao had estimated that my remaining money would cover about six months of lodging and food. It seemed like plenty of time, but I was all too aware of my limitations. With my blindness, the odds of finding work were slim.


    As for cultivation¡­ that chapter of my life was over.


    The dream I had chased for so long¡ªthe pinnacle of cultivation¡ªwas no longer attainable. It had been ripped away, leaving me hollow. For weeks, I had grieved the loss, reliving the pain and humiliation over and over again. Now, with the faintest semblance of stability, I knew I had to let it go.


    My heart still ached at the thought of all I had worked for, wasted in an instant. But clinging to the past would only weigh me down.


    From this moment on, I would not think about cultivation again. It was time to move forward as an ordinary blind man, living an ordinary life.


    The next morning, I left the inn to explore Yueshu City. My first destination was the market.


    The innkeeper had given me simple directions: follow the street ahead, turn right at the first intersection, and I¡¯d find the marketplace.


    I made my way down the road, my cane tapping the uneven stone. The noise grew louder with each step, and after half an hour, I arrived at a place teeming with activity. The hum of voices, the clatter of goods, and the sharp calls of merchants confirmed it¡ªthis was the market.


    The chaos was overwhelming. My poor eyesight made it nearly impossible to navigate the crowded streets. Several times, I collided with strangers, earning sharp rebukes and curses.


    ¡°Watch where you¡¯re going!¡±


    ¡°Are you blind or just stupid?¡±


    The hostility was jarring, a far cry from the quiet life I had known. Li Yao¡¯s warnings echoed in my mind: Be careful of the people around you. Don¡¯t trust anyone so easily.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    The people here were hurried, irritable, and indifferent. I could feel their glares even if I couldn¡¯t see them clearly.


    Then, pain shot through my chest.


    It was sudden and unbearable, as though an invisible hand had reached inside me and crushed my heart. My breath hitched, and my legs buckled beneath me.


    What¡¯s happening?


    I staggered, struggling to stay upright, but my body refused to obey. The strength I thought I had regained vanished, and I collapsed to the ground, crashing into someone.


    A pained cry reached my ears. ¡°Watch it, you fool!¡±


    I realized too late that I had fallen into a frail old man. He groaned in pain, trying to shove me off.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡ª¡± I tried to apologize, but my voice was cut short by a sharp blow to my chest.


    A fist struck me with such force that I curled up on the ground, gasping for air. My stomach clenched in agony, and the taste of bile rose in my throat.


    Before I could recover, another blow landed¡ªthis time to my head.


    The world tilted, and darkness swallowed me whole.


    When I woke, I found myself slumped against a cold, rough wall in an alley. Someone must have dragged me here to clear the street, discarding me like unwanted refuse.


    The chill in the air told me it was late afternoon. I tried to stand, but a sharp tightness gripped my chest, stealing my breath. The metallic tang of blood filled my mouth, and I doubled over, coughing violently until blood splattered the ground before me.


    Pain radiated through my body, sharpest in my stomach, where it felt as though my insides had been crushed and rearranged. My arms buckled, and I collapsed again, but I fought to stay conscious. Each breath was a struggle, and fresh blood coated my lips as I gasped for air.


    People passed by, their footsteps echoing in the narrow alley. Not one of them stopped. Not one even glanced in my direction.


    Li Yao¡¯s parting words echoed in my mind: People here are self-centered. No one spares a moment for the needy.


    Why had he brought me here?


    If this city was supposed to be better than others, what did the worse places look like? Was this what he had meant¡ªthat I hadn¡¯t yet seen the depths of human indifference?


    I clawed at the dirt, enduring the relentless pain. Slowly, my airway loosened, and I drew in a shaky breath. Relief was fleeting, though; I lay still for a while longer, gathering what little strength I could before forcing myself upright.


    The world blurred and spun around me, but I managed to stagger to my feet. I needed to return to the inn. At least there, I could rest.


    But as I wandered, I realized I was lost.


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± I called out to someone passing by.


    ¡°Hmph,¡± he grunted, shoving me aside.


    I stumbled, nearly falling. The people here weren¡¯t just indifferent¡ªthey were openly hostile.


    This place was nothing like where I came from, where such behavior would have been swiftly punished.


    Spotting a small shadow moving nearby, I recognized it as a child. Surely a child would show some kindness. I approached him cautiously.


    ¡°My child, could you point this blind man to the inn?¡± I asked, trying to keep my voice steady.


    ¡°Ten copper coins,¡± he said without hesitation.


    I froze, momentarily stunned.


    Even a child¡ªno older than five or six¡ªknew how to extort money. From a blind man, no less.


    Sighing, I reached for the purse tucked beneath my robe¡¯s lapel. My fingers brushed empty fabric. The purse was gone.


    Panic seized me. That small pouch of silver was my lifeline, the only thing giving me the courage to venture this far. Now it was gone. Without it, I had no idea how I would survive.


    ¡°Are you giving me the money or not?¡± the child asked impatiently.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t have any,¡± I admitted. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t waste my time.¡±


    And just like that, the child vanished.


    I sighed deeply, bitter resignation settling over me. Even a child could be so merciless. This city wasn¡¯t just unfriendly¡ªit was a lawless place, full of thieves and opportunists. How could people live like this, stealing from others without a second thought?


    I resumed walking, clutching my aching stomach to dull the pain. Returning to the inn seemed pointless now¡ªI had nothing left to pay for a room.


    But I hadn¡¯t gone far before my strength began to wane. My legs trembled, and a sense of overwhelming weakness crept over me. It felt as though something was sapping my energy, leeching the life from my body.


    A chill ran down my spine. Poison?


    The thought struck me like a thunderclap. The only food I had eaten was the meal served at the inn.


    Who would want to poison me? And why?


    My legs gave out, and I collapsed against a wall, coughing up blood once more. My hands trembled, my fingers numb. Cold sweat drenched my skin as dizziness overtook me, and the world spun violently around me.


    I tried desperately to stay awake. Losing consciousness here would only make things worse. I had already lost my purse; if I blacked out, I might lose my clothes¡ªor worse.


    But it was no use. My body refused to obey, and my mind began to shut down. The alley around me faded into darkness as helplessness swallowed me whole.

 Chapter 3: The Woman With No Surname

    CHAPTER 3


    The Woman with No Surname


    <u>LUO FAN</u>


    When I opened my eyes, a shadow loomed over me. The scene felt eerily familiar.


    ¡°Li Yao?¡± I whispered faintly.


    ¡°My name is Jinjing,¡± a soft female voice replied.


    I froze.


    A woman?


    It was the first time I had ever been this close to a woman, and worse, I was in bed. The situation felt deeply inappropriate.


    I tried to sit up, but my chest tightened painfully, forcing me back down.


    ¡°Lie down,¡± she said gently. ¡°Don¡¯t try to get up. You¡¯re still weak.¡±


    Reluctantly, I obeyed, settling back onto the bed. ¡°Forgive me,¡± I murmured. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ inappropriate of me to meet you like this.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked, her tone curious.


    I hesitated, unsure how to explain. The elders in Frost Mountain had always stressed proper conduct: a gentleman must present himself well¡ªdressed neatly, standing confidently¡ªwhen meeting a woman for the first time. And here I was, bedridden and disheveled.


    She didn¡¯t press the matter, instead asking, ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I lied. My stomach churned, and I still felt as if I might vomit. But admitting weakness felt even more improper. A man should be strong in the presence of a woman, not frail.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    I hesitated. I was starving, but my nausea made the thought of food unbearable.


    ¡°You should try to eat something,¡± she said, not waiting for my response. ¡°Let¡¯s start with soup.¡±


    Her shadow disappeared briefly, then returned. She sat at the side of the bed, close enough for me to feel her presence.


    I flushed, unsure how to address the impropriety of the situation. A man and a woman, alone in a room together¡ªit didn¡¯t seem right. But how could I voice my discomfort without offending her?


    ¡°You¡¯ve been unconscious for two days,¡± she said, interrupting my thoughts.


    Two days? I almost gasped. ¡°It¡¯s been that long?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I found you collapsed on the street on my way home. You didn¡¯t have anything with you, so I assumed you¡¯d been robbed.¡±


    Shame washed over me. I had lost the only money I had and now relied on the kindness of a stranger.


    ¡°Here,¡± she said, and the aroma of corn soup drifted toward me. She brought a spoon close to my lips. ¡°Open your mouth.¡±


    I hesitated, embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯ll try to eat on my own.¡±


    ¡°The physician advised you to stay flat for another day,¡± she replied matter-of-factly. ¡°You can¡¯t eat on your own like this. I¡¯ll feed you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not proper,¡± I protested weakly.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not proper for a man to be fed by a woman who isn¡¯t his wife,¡± I said, my voice barely above a whisper. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ degrading to a man¡¯s pride. And I don¡¯t want to taint your good reputation.¡±


    She laughed, the sound light but tinged with something else¡ªamusement or perhaps mockery. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t have a good reputation. I¡¯m just a prostitute.¡±


    Her words struck me silent.


    ¡°Or,¡± she continued, her tone teasing, ¡°does that wound your pride even more?¡±


    ¡°No! That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± I stammered quickly. ¡°The pride I meant¡­ was a man¡¯s pride against weakness.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then,¡± she said with a chuckle. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind a prostitute feeding you, open your mouth.¡±


    Though I felt more awkward than ever, I obeyed. She gently slid the spoon into my mouth, the warm liquid flowing down my throat. I coughed violently, sputtering.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± she asked anxiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I managed between coughs.


    She waited patiently until my coughing subsided, then continued to feed me, her movements careful and unhurried.


    ¡°There you go,¡± she said after a few more spoonfuls.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whispered. It wasn¡¯t much, but it was all my stomach could handle for now.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡±


    ¡°You said your name is Jinjing,¡± I began hesitantly. ¡°What about your surname?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have one,¡± she replied simply. ¡°My father disowned me when he learned about my¡­ job. I dropped my surname to spare my family further shame.¡±


    Her words carried no bitterness, only quiet acceptance.


    ¡°Is that really your job?¡± I asked, unsure how else to respond. ¡°Or¡­ are you just humoring me?¡±


    She laughed again, light and unguarded. ¡°Why would I humor you? Why would I lie?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯ve been so kind to me,¡± I said earnestly. ¡°You¡¯re the only person who bothered to help me, while everyone else just walked past as if I didn¡¯t exist. You¡¯re a good person.¡±


    She sighed. ¡°Do you think prostitutes aren¡¯t good people?¡±


    I hesitated, searching for the right words. ¡°My apologies. Perhaps I lack understanding of life in the city. I was raised in a remote place where women are scarce. Please forgive my lack of sensibility.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± she said thoughtfully. ¡°So, you¡¯re one of those na?ve young men who come to the city hoping for a better life.¡±


    That wasn¡¯t entirely true, but I couldn¡¯t tell her the truth. I had vowed to leave my past behind the moment I arrived here. ¡°I should have known better,¡± I said simply.


    She sighed again, the sound heavy with something I couldn¡¯t name. ¡°I understand. I felt the same way when I first came to the city. I thought life here would be easier than in the provinces. Instead, I ended up as a prostitute. I learned the hard way.¡±


    ¡°You can always go back,¡± I said quietly.


    She gave a bitter laugh. ¡°Even if I wanted to, my family wouldn¡¯t take me back.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°I stopped being a prostitute three years ago,¡± she continued. ¡°But once you¡¯ve been one, you can never escape it. No matter how many years pass, people will always see me as a prostitute.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see you that way,¡± I said earnestly. ¡°I see you as a noble woman.¡±


    She laughed, but the sound quickly turned to soft sobs. The shift confused me. If only I could see her eyes, I might have understood what she truly felt.


    ¡°You¡¯re a very kind man,¡± she said, her voice trembling. ¡°I don¡¯t regret taking you in.¡± She paused, then asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name, by the way?¡±


    ¡°You may call me Fan,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Fan¡­¡± She repeated my name softly. ¡°What about your surname?¡±


    ¡°Like you, I¡¯ve dropped my surname,¡± I said, evading the question.


    Her laugh came again, this time lighter. ¡°Alright. Since I didn¡¯t share mine, I won¡¯t insist on knowing yours. But it¡¯s rare to meet someone as decent as you. It¡¯s refreshing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad to have met a kind woman too,¡± I said honestly. ¡°You¡¯re the first woman I¡¯ve ever had a conversation with¡­ truthfully.¡±


    She gasped, then burst out laughing. ¡°Young man, you have a lot to learn if you want to survive in this city. Don¡¯t worry. When you¡¯re better, I¡¯ll show you around.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t possibly impose on you that long,¡± I said, flustered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s not like you have anywhere else to go, right?¡±


    Her words struck me, leaving a hot flush creeping up my face.


    She was right. Where could I go?


    ¡°You¡¯ve probably spent a lot on me,¡± I said softly. ¡°I¡¯ll repay you when I¡¯ve recovered.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll hold you to that,¡± she said with a teasing smile in her voice. ¡°So, you¡¯d better get well quickly, alright?¡±


    I forced out a small smile, wishing desperately that I could see her face. ¡°You must be very beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Me? No, not at all,¡± she said with a laugh. ¡°I¡¯m too plain to look at. You, on the other hand, are far more beautiful than I am.¡±


    ¡°How could you call a man beautiful?¡±


    ¡°But you are,¡± she insisted. ¡°You have a very gentle face. Calling you ¡®handsome¡¯ wouldn¡¯t do you justice.¡±


    Before I could respond, a wave of nausea overwhelmed me. I turned to the side just in time to vomit, the contents of the soup she had so patiently fed me spilling onto the floor.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whispered, weak and ashamed as I lay back down.


    ¡°That¡¯s alright,¡± she said soothingly, wiping the corners of my mouth with a cloth. ¡°Here, take this medicine.¡±


    She placed a small pill in my mouth, her finger brushing lightly against my lips.


    The touch froze me for a moment, but I quickly pushed any thoughts of impropriety aside. She was doing everything she could to help a stranger, expecting nothing in return.


    Her kindness warmed something deep within me.


    Perhaps this city wasn¡¯t as bad as I had thought.


    As long as people like Jinjing existed, there was still hope for humanity.

 Chapter 4: Drunk vs Blind

    CHAPTER 4


    Drunk vs Blind


    <u>RUAN YANJUN</u>


    I yawned as I leaned back against the cushion. I had been sitting in this carriage since dawn. It was already past midnight yet I was still an hour away to Henmei District, the home of the Eternal Damnation Sect and the place of my main residence.


    I had come all the way from Wun Empire where I had been searching for the priest with a Natural Core.


    Most cultivators were not born with a core. Without a core, a cultivator could only cultivate until the third level.


    Cores, whether dark or light, could only be implanted by master cultivators, meaning they had to be at least level six cultivators.


    But there were very few who were born with cores already inside them, and they were called Natural Core Bearers.


    In the history of martial arts cultivation for the past five hundred years, there were only a handful that had made it past the seventh level, also called the grandmaster level, and they were all born with Natural Cores.


    That was the reason why this priest was that important to me. I didn¡¯t think I could find another light Natural Core bearer for the next decade or so.


    According to Huang Wen¡¯s information, Wei Fan had been escorted by several soldiers of Kan Empire to the City of Nan in Wun Empire. Nan was not a very big city, so I had initially thought that the search would not take long.


    It turned out, that Wei Fan had led a very private life within the confines of Frost Mountain and had been rarely seen in public. No one even knew his name. Although he was a prized alchemist and had recently made world-wide infamy for poisoning his own master, people only referred to him as the Divine Mage. Aside from his sect brothers who were unwilling to give out any information, no one even knew what he looked like.


    The search had lasted for a week and returned no significant results. I had to immediately head back to Xianru when I received a message that the newly-crowned crown prince had fallen seriously ill and the imperial physicians could not point out the cause of his illness. I had known about the jealousy among the eight princes and the battle for the most coveted crown prince position had been fierce, so I had immediately expected a foul play.


    In the meantime, I had ordered Huang Wen to correspond with the spies deployed near Frost Mountain to gather more information about Wei Fan and provide a more detailed portrait, even if they had to resort to abducting a few of Ethereal Frost disciples and force them to speak.


    I sighed.


    That Divine Mage was so elusive. He was draining off my patience. Many of those people who knew about the incident that Wei Fan had been involved with believed that the priest had been executed in secret so as not to alarm the Cultivation World, but I didn¡¯t buy it.


    The Cultivation World was not stupid. Just being a Natural Core Bearer had already made Wei Fan a rare treasure, so I was certain that some interested cultivators had come to his rescue and had taken him away.


    The question now is¡­ where in this whole damn continent has he gone?


    I reached over to my left and lifted the curtain so I could take a look at my location.


    I recognized the place. This was near the famous pleasure house that some of the Eternal Damnation Sect disciples would secretly visit during weekends. Unlike the righteous Light Sects, I was not very particular about the Eternal Damnation Sect disciple¡¯s virtue, as long as they would not compromise the reputation of the sect and gave priority to their duties and training.


    In more than an hour, I should arrive at my main residence in Henmei District. By dawn, I would have to travel for six hours going to the capital.


    I was about to drop the curtain when I noticed a commotion from a distance. A group of young drunk men seemed to have been harassing a woman, and when the woman resisted, one of them grabbed her around the waist and forced her to go with them.


    I took a good look at the woman and I recognized the familiar dress that the workers of the brothel wore as a uniform, so I assumed that she was one of those pleasure women.


    Those men probably thought that since she was a prostitute, then they could just take her away as they please.


    I probably would not have minded whatever they had intended to do with her, and watching such a scene was not of my interest, but when I saw another man who rushed into the scene and pulled the woman to hide behind his back, things became a little more intriguing, not because a hero had arrived but because¡­ the thin figure in white was holding a stick that he used as a cane.


    Is he blind?


    I smirked.


    Things had gotten even more interesting. I wondered what a frail blind man could do against three drunk men.


    One of the drunk men grabbed the woman¡¯s wrist and pulled her back to his side.


    After that commotion, I thought a fight would ensue, but the blind man unexpectedly cupped his hands and bowed his head to greet the drunk men. He was calm and polite even to those people who did not deserve an ounce of respect.


    ¡°Stop the carriage,¡± I ordered the coachman.


    Immediately, the coachman obeyed and the carriage came to a complete halt.


    That man looked interesting. He might provide me some form of amusement after a month of exhausting travel. Most foolish people who played the hero of saving a damsel in distress usually ended up beaten to death, but this man¡¯s ridiculous approach against a group of violent men was intriguing.


    Although I was some distance away, my sharpened sense of hearing allowed me to listen to their exchange of words.


    ¡°You have been mistaken.¡± The man in white¡¯s voice was gentle and calm like a deep-flowing river. ¡°The miss is not one of those women. She only works in the kitchen.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± the man holding the woman¡¯s wrist replied. ¡°I know her. She was the one who taught me some tricks in bed. Now that I¡¯m getting married, I need her to teach me more.¡±


    The other two drunk men laughed while the woman¡¯s face was red and flustered.


    ¡°She had already abandoned that job three years ago. If I may ask this gentleman to please respect her decision and let her go.¡±


    ¡°And what if I don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°I plead you¡­ please let her go.¡±


    I chuckled. He stepped into the scene like a courageous little hero, and when he was challenged, his solution was to plead?


    How pathetic.


    The drunk men laughed boisterously, and the one holding the woman¡¯s wrist slowly and ceremoniously loosened his fingers as if to mock the polite fool.


    As soon as she was freed, the woman quickly ran to hide behind the man in white.


    ¡°There, I let her go,¡± the drunk man said tauntingly. ¡°Does that satisfy you?¡±


    The man in white lowered his head to acknowledge the drunk man¡¯s good deed. ¡°I appreciate your kind consideration.¡±


    Suddenly, the drunk man grabbed the man in white¡¯s chin. ¡°You¡¯re quite a beauty yourself. How about you take her place? I don¡¯t really mind bedding an untainted beautiful man over a worn-out pleasure lady.¡±


    I got even more excited that I found myself straightening my back in anticipation of a thrilling scene.


    This should be it. No man, regardless that he was blind and frail, would allow himself insulted in such a way. His courteousness would all end here.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not into men,¡± he calmly replied instead.


    I frowned in disbelief.


    That foolish man was ludicrously too nice that even in the face of a perverted inducement he had still spoken in a very polite and calm tone. Other men would have straight away punched that creep¡¯s face already.


    The drunk man laughed. ¡°But I am. So what can you do about it?¡±


    The good man suddenly patted away the drunk man¡¯s hand. ¡°There¡¯s no more reason to prolong this discussion.¡± He turned away.


    ¡°Hey.¡± The drunk man grabbed the other man to his embrace. ¡°Damn, you¡¯re a bit too thin for my taste, but I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    When the drunk man was about to kiss the good man¡¯s neck, he was suddenly thrown backward.


    While the drunk men were initially confused at what had just happened, I saw it all too clearly.


    The man in white was not an ordinary fool after all. He knew some martial arts, and that move was not even basic. However, he was lacking in strength. If he had any, that hit on the drunk man¡¯s vital point in the stomach would have sent the man spitting blood on the ground.


    Regardless, he knew exactly where to hit, that even if he lacked strength, it was still enough to push the drunk man several steps away. Only cultivators beyond level three should be able to execute such a move.


    But this overly courteous man did not look like he was even a level one.


    When the drunk men had recovered from their initial surprise, they all glared at the man in white.


    ¡°You dare.¡± The drunk man tried a punch, but the man in white simply dodged it sideway and countered with another blow to his stomach. The rest of the men attacked, but they had all ended up on the ground, vomiting out whatever they had taken in.


    I was almost convinced that I might have underestimated the frail-looking man when suddenly, he collapsed to his knees and vomited blood. The woman immediately came to him and helped him up.


    I laughed inwardly.


    So the man was indeed sick and frail, yet he used all his strength to fight off a bunch of useless drunk boys to save a prostitute who he probably knew too well.


    That was quite a show with an interesting twist.


    I could say¡­ I was quite entertained.


    These people simply never failed to provide me with amusement whenever I was bored. That was why I liked watching them make a fool of themselves.


    ¡°You did not have to fight so hard,¡± the woman said, supporting the blind man¡¯s hand as they walked away. ¡°We should have just run away. Now, look at you.¡±


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re unharmed, it¡¯s all worth it,¡± the man returned.


    How sentimental. These two sounded like they were lovers.


    As they approached in my direction, I took a good look at the man¡¯s face.


    He was indeed beautiful. He not only had a beautiful face, but he was also tall. He looked too dainty for a man. But the drunk man was right, he was a little too thin. If he gained more weight, he would be even more stunning. He would certainly attract the attention of both men and women.


    However, although it was not the first time I had found myself admiring a man¡¯s beauty, I had never really taken any advances towards men. Even beautiful women hardly caught my attention recently. Perhaps because I had withdrawn from intimacy a long time ago. I probably had too much intimacy already it no longer provided me with the pleasure that I used to get from it.


    Regardless, I still found this man interesting enough that I would definitely come to check on him again some other time. I wanted to find out if those bunch of drunk morons would retaliate, and I wanted to know how his relationship with a seasoned woman would turn out.


    Those were just two of the interesting things that I should follow through with this play. This was way better than any of the plays I had watched on stage.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I told the coachman.


    As the carriage moved forward, the two stopped and looked.


    The man¡¯s eyes followed the carriage as it passed right in front of him, but then I noticed that he was not actually looking but rather¡­ listening and following the direction of the sound.


    There was a glaze in his eyes, a blank look.


    I frowned.


    He was obviously blind, but I still saw a faint glow in his eyes, which meant he had not completely lost his vision. He could probably see shadows at least.


    After the carriage had made it pass them, I laughed out loud. The coachman probably thought I was crazy, but he was also probably used to it already.


    The show was getting even more interesting now.


    A sick, blind, and coreless martial artist who could execute some high-level skills but lacked the strength to do any significant damage¡­


    That was quite unheard of. I could not wait to see the next episode of his story. It was really worth looking forward to.


    *****


    <u>LUO FAN</u>


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked Jinjing as I followed her down a pathway in the middle of tall grasses.


    This morning, after we had our breakfast, she had invited me out for a walk. It was almost noon now and we were supposed to go back to her house to cook for lunch, but she had decided to drop by this place first.


    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± she replied and stopped.


    I also stopped.


    Although I saw nothing but dark and light, I still turned my head around. The tall grasses surrounding me were not exactly what I had thought. They looked very familiar to me. We¡¯re in the middle of a bamboo forest.


    ¡°What are we doing here?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You broke your stick last night, so I¡¯ll get you a new one.¡± She had her back on me, but I could clearly see her shadow holding a pointed object. I had an idea what it was but was not sure until I heard the sound of a knife chopping off something.


    Has she been holding that knife the moment we walked out of her house?


    ¡°Why do you have a knife with you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°After last night, I¡¯m afraid those men might come back for us,¡± she replied without turning to look at me. ¡°So I have to carry a weapon for our protection.¡±


    ¡°You should not point a knife against anyone. It¡¯s dangerous.¡±


    ¡°I will if it¡¯s necessary.¡±


    ¡°Do you even know how to use it? Have you ever fought with a knife before?¡±


    She sighed and paused from what she was doing. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t carry a knife or you might end up being the victim. When you¡¯re in danger, do not engage in a fight and just run if you can, so hold something that can distract instead to buy you time to escape.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    I found myself unable to answer. From where I grew up, violence and bullying were rare, so I had never felt the need to carry a weapon with me. Even though I used to own a sword, I had only used it for practice and duels.


    Then I remembered something that my sect brother had shown me before. ¡°I¡¯ve seen a small round object that produces a lot of smoke if you smash it against a hard surface.¡±


    ¡°A smoke bomb?¡± she asked.


    I nodded.


    She laughed. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve seen that too. However, it¡¯s not cheap. Only the rich can afford that.¡±


    ¡°How much is a piece?¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, one piece is three silver coins.¡±


    I was speechless. If I had not lost my purse, I definitely would buy her one.


    ¡°I can¡¯t even earn that in a month, so let¡¯s forget about it. Our best course is to not make any enemies. So the next time we get into trouble, do not engage in a fight.¡±


    My own advice backfired on me. I had actually tried to avoid fighting with those drunk men, but I should have tried even harder.


    She was right. For the likes of us, we were not in a position to make enemies. We should just swallow our pride and scamper away like rats.


    ¡°My mistake.¡± I cupped my hands and lowered my head. ¡°I¡¯ll see to it that it will not happen again.¡±


    She giggled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so courteous with me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a woman. I must give you my utmost courtesy.¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine.¡± She laughed again. ¡°You are so nice. Were you raised in a temple or something?¡±


    I could not speak. I did not want to hide things from her after she had saved my life, but I did not want to recall my past either. I most especially did not want to even talk about it.


    I forced out a smile and wished she would not press further with her question, and I was glad she did not.


    She pulled the stick she just cut down instead and chopped the leaves off.


    ¡°I can probably do that,¡± I volunteered.


    ¡°No need,¡± she replied. ¡°This is my gift for you, so I should do all the work. I¡¯ll make it clean and smooth so you will not hurt your fingers.¡±


    My heart contracted.


    Who would not be moved by such kindness?


    ¡°That¡¯s so kind of you,¡± I said.


    ¡°Because you are good to me,¡± she replied. ¡°For a woman like me, most men see me as nothing but filth. But you¡¯re different from them. You see me as a woman regardless of my past, and you treat me with respect. Even if you can barely see, you brave the dangerous streets at night just to pick me up from the brothel, to make sure that I make it home safely, and you even defended me from those drunk.¡± She paused and I heard her sniff.


    I wondered why she was crying.


    ¡°It¡¯s only fair that I must return your kindness. You¡¯re the only man who had been good to me. I had almost forgotten how it feels to be a woman until you reminded me of it. You have brought back some self-worth that I had long lost.¡±


    My heart was filled with pity. I did not feel like I deserved her praises, however, because I used to regard women of her status as women who had fallen from grace. I used to view them as weak people who had easily succumbed to the devil¡¯s temptation.


    I was just a na?ve man back then. I had never understood the real meaning of suffering, of being poor. Although I was not rich and I barely owned anything, I had never experienced hunger, I had always had a room and a comfortable bed to sleep on, and I never had to pay for monthly rent or buy anything I wanted or needed. I could just write a request for anything, personal or not, and it would be delivered to me.


    But the outside world was different. Nothing was free. Everyone had to work just to eat, and even work was scarce. Many people couldn''t afford three meals in a day. Some could not even afford one.


    I knew better now. Although I had only been staying with Jinjing for two months, I had already learned a lot.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    Her voice woke me up from my deep pondering, and then I felt the tip of the bamboo stick touching my finger.


    ¡°See if it¡¯s good enough for you,¡± she continued.


    I took the stick and ran a hand along its length. It was smooth all the way to the other end. ¡°It¡¯s perfect. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Wait. I¡¯ll make it even more special,¡± she said and took the stick back from me.


    I was not sure what she was doing, but from the movement of her arms, it seemed she was wrapping something around the stick.


    ¡°There you go,¡± she said and handed the stick back to me. ¡°That¡¯s my favorite scarf, so take care of it.¡±


    I smiled as I felt the silk wrapped around one end of the stick. Silk was a luxurious commodity that very few commoners could afford, so this must be precious to her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to put your scarf here. It¡¯s a waste of good fabric.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a gift, so of course it has to be special. If you refuse it, I¡¯d be offended.¡±


    For a moment, I was in a dilemma. She had already helped me a lot and I felt so bad that I kept taking from her, but I did not want to offend her generosity either. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll cherish it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡±


    I stepped closer to her and hugged her gently. She momentarily stiffened, but a moment later, she raised her arms and stroked my back.


    ¡°Alright,¡± she said after I pulled away. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here before the snakes find us.¡± She grabbed my wrist and pulled me out of the dense bamboo forest.


    I felt so light inside me. Although she was holding my hand, there was no malice between us. The touch was pure and innocent.


    It felt like I had just gained a sister. The sibling relationship we had developed over the past two months had paved away the awkwardness of us living together under the same roof. As the days passed, the bond only grew deeper.

 Chapter 5: Encounter with the Devil

    CHAPTER 5


    Encounter with the Devil


    <u>RUAN YANJUN</u>


    I sighed in relief when the carriage finally stopped in front of my private residence.


    I had just come from the imperial palace in Guan, the capital of Xianru. The crown prince¡¯s condition had rapidly deteriorated. He¡¯d been spitting blood for days already and the imperial physicians could not tell the cause of it.


    When I arrived in the palace a few days ago, he still could speak, but last night, he had fallen into a coma.


    At first glance, it looked like the crown prince had been poisoned, but I could not detect the toxins in his body. Even the palace¡¯s experts were clueless.


    It was a puzzle. I was certain that it was a poison and I even had a suspect as to who had masterminded it, but unless the poison was identified, treatment would be impossible, and connecting the crime with the culprit would be difficult.


    ¡°Greetings, Master.¡± Huang Wen bowed before me as I stepped out of the carriage.


    ¡°You¡¯ve returned,¡± I said as I headed directly towards the door, ignoring the servants who had lined up at the front yard to greet me. I was tired and wanted to rest.


    ¡°I returned just yesterday.¡± My disciple followed close behind me. ¡°Master, I managed to gather more information about the Divine Mage, and this will surprise you.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? If it¡¯s the same useless trash that you¡¯ve been giving me before, don¡¯t even waste my time. I want to rest.¡±


    ¡°I assure you, Master. It will be worth your while.¡±


    I stopped and turned to look at him. ¡°Did you get the portrait?¡±


    He reached inside his lapel and handed me a scroll of paper.


    Unlike before, I wasn¡¯t that eager to take a look. I was probably too bothered by the condition of the crown prince that my search for the missing priest was no longer my priority.


    ¡°Fine then,¡± I said. ¡°Go get me some tea and let me hear what you got for me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± he said and left.


    I sat by the tea table and unrolled the portrait.


    I frowned.


    It was a portrait of a beautiful woman.


    I was about to call Huang Wen back and punish him for playing a prank on me when I saw the name written at the bottom of the paper. I took a closer look at the woman¡¯s face until I noticed a striking resemblance to someone I had seen before.


    I slammed the portrait on the table and looked up.


    Could it be¡­ that blind man I had watched a few days ago?!


    *****


    <u>LUO FAN</u>


    ¡°Fan!¡± Jinjing exclaimed when she saw me standing across the road from the brothel. She ran towards me. ¡°I told you not to worry about me. You¡¯re ruining your reputation being seen around this promiscuous place.¡±


    I walked with her. ¡°It¡¯s not like anyone knows me around here, and honestly, I don¡¯t really mind what people think. If they judge me wrongly for a mistake they themselves have perceived, then that¡¯s their fault.¡±


    She sighed and held on to my elbow. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry. I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°You did not have dinner again?¡±


    ¡°I wrapped it up so we can share.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to. I cooked something.¡±


    ¡°But this is special. It¡¯s meat.¡±


    I smiled. For people like us, meat was something we could hardly afford. For over two months that I had stayed with her, we only had meat twice. And that was probably the reason why she wanted to share her dinner with me because it was also the reason why I had bought meat for her. ¡°I also cooked meat.¡±


    She gasped. ¡°Where did you get meat?¡±


    ¡°I bought it.¡±


    ¡°And where did you get the money?¡±


    ¡°Remember that neighbor who¡¯d been complaining about his bad back. I volunteered to massage his back. He was satisfied with the result and gave me some copper coins.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ you know how to massage? My whole body aches too. Standing for ten hours a day really takes a toll on my aging body. Could you give me a massage, as well? But I have no money to pay you with.¡±


    I forced out a smile. ¡°You don¡¯t have to, but I can only massage your feet and hands. Nowhere else.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s inappropriate.¡±


    She sighed. ¡°You are a very virtuous man. Maybe I should call you Mister Appropriate.¡±


    ¡°I just want to protect your dignity. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    ¡°Because you treat me like I¡¯m a pure young maiden. You know very well that I¡¯ve long been stripped of my dignity, and I¡¯m old already.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re only twenty-nine. That¡¯s not too old. And it¡¯s not because you had a past means you have no more dignity left. Everyone deserves to be treated with respect.¡±


    She sighed and rested her forehead on my bicep. ¡°I wish all people think like you do.¡±


    ¡°They just don¡¯t know you well enough.¡±


    ¡°Do you?¡±


    ¡°Maybe not, but I know you enough to see that you¡¯re a good person. One good person is all I need and I¡¯m fine living in this place.¡±


    She laughed.


    ¡°And thank you for thinking about me that you had to save your dinner just to share it with me. I¡¯m really touched.¡±


    ¡°You also used your hard-earned money to buy me something to eat. We¡¯re even.¡±


    ¡°No, we¡¯re not. I owe you so much more, and I don¡¯t think I can ever repay you.¡±


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re being overly melodramatic. Don¡¯t make me cry again.¡±


    From out of nowhere, a man suddenly landed right in front of us, so close he had practically intruded into our personal space.


    Jinjing squealed and her hand tightened around my arm.


    I, too, was stunned.


    In terms of height, I was already tall that an average girl like Jinjing barely made it pass my shoulder level, but this man was even taller. He also had broad shoulders. His body radiated power that I could not possibly match even if I were fully healthy.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    Just him standing there was already intimidating. The fact that I could feel Jinjing¡¯s trembling hand meant he probably even looked terrifying.


    He stepped closer to me, leaving just half an arm''s length between us.


    ¡°Divine Mage,¡± he uttered in a low voice.


    My eyes widened. His imposing figure had not frightened me, but the words that he had just uttered did.


    I took a step back.


    ¡°Wei Fan,¡± he continued, as if he was taunting me, or probably testing me to confirm my identity.


    I held my breath. I did not dare say a word.


    Did they hire this man to find me and finish me off? Or is this an ally of that man who had helped me escape?


    While I was unsure, it was best for me to keep my lips sealed.


    The man snickered. ¡°So this is indeed the banished disciple of Frost Mountain. You have gone astray too far. No wonder no one can find you.¡±


    I discreetly took a deep breath to calm myself down. For Jinjing, I had to look unperturbed, even if I had no chance against this man.


    ¡°Mister, do you need anything from me?¡± I asked courteously. I could barely see his face, but I saw the outline of his strong jaw when he turned sideway.


    He was taller than I was for probably half a foot, with broad shoulders that tapered to a narrow waist. He was physically fit, and even if I had lost my ability to sense someone else¡¯s cultivation level, I could tell his strength was enormous. If I were to fight him, I stood no chance. And my priority now was to stay out of trouble, especially since I had a woman in my company.


    He smirked and just stood there. Even if I could not see his eyes, the slight movement of his head told me he was studying me from head to toe.


    <u>RUAN YANJUN</u>


    I did not expect that the now infamous top disciple of Ethereal Frost Sect was this exquisite. He indeed lived up to the name of his sect, an ethereal beauty with a very cold expression and voice. The plain white robe that he wore and the simple lace that tied his hair only emphasized his natural charm.


    At my age, I had seen countless beauties already that they no longer appealed to me, but this beauty before me was someone I could not get my eyes off. He was a piece of art on his own, a breathing masterpiece. However, that woman beside him, who was clinging to him like a leech, ruined the perfection of the scene.


    I scowled at her. ¡°Only a whore clings to a man like a slug in public. Where¡¯s your decency?¡±


    The woman stared at me with her mouth agape, her cheeks flushed red, her eyes welling in shameful tears. Even the beauty before me was rendered speechless.


    Then I remembered that this was the same woman that those three drunk men had harrassed before, and the uniform she wore reminded me of what she was. ¡°Oh,¡± I sneered. ¡°You are a whore.¡±


    The woman quickly dropped her hands off the priest¡¯s arm and turned her head to the other side, hiding her shame away.


    ¡°Mister,¡± the former Divine Mage said. Although I had insulted his companion, he still spoke calmly and gently. ¡°This woman is my wife. Please treat her with the respect that she deserves.¡±


    I ran my eyes over him, and then I laughed. I was too old to be fooled by a priest who was wearing a plain white robe. ¡°I have not heard of a priest marrying a whore, and the more that I have not heard of a whore deserving of some respect. Don¡¯t tell me you have turned away from the teachings of your sect right after they¡¯ve kicked you out and decided to be the exact opposite of what they taught you instead.¡±


    I saw how his lips thinned. Apparently, the words I had said had gotten into him, yet he tried to keep his emotions at bay. When he spoke again, his voice remained calm yet unyielding. ¡°Mister, it¡¯s late. We should talk again some other time.¡± He turned to the woman beside him and reached for her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    I watched as they passed by me. When I was watching that beautiful man fighting with those drunk men days ago, I was appalled. His inner strength was totally absent, his strikes were pathetic. Who would believe that this was once a seventh-level cultivator, recognized as the youngest grandmaster in the world, and despite him not appearing publicly, the Tianhui Sect, a sect known for its ranking system, had previously placed him ninth among the top ten cultivators in the whole continent.


    That ranking system was a joke, however.


    To think that I wasn¡¯t even on their list.


    Regardless, I did not mind it at all. I had no interest in attending their bi-annual tournament just to prove that I deserved the top spot in the ranking. Many of those cultivators who felt that they had been snubbed from the top ten, would do that. Not Ruan Yanjun.


    I liked to fight. To me, life was not worth living without fighting, without getting the opportunity to boast my prowess. But I had no time to fry small fish. Even fifty of those could not possibly satiate my hunger. They could leave me out of the list, but they all knew that there was a certain someone that even the top ten combined could never defeat, someone whose name they would rather not mention and pretend he never existed. That someone¡¯s name was Ruan Yanjun.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be expecting it,¡± I said aloud, but only the woman turned her head to glance at me.


    I kept my eyes on Wei Fan until they turned to a corner. Although his cultivation had been nullified, I had felt a spark from within him, as if the ember that had turned into ashes still had some flicker left and was simply waiting for a stimulant to make it glow once more.


    He was indeed special, even more special than his master. I could use a disciple like him. Nevermind if he¡¯d start again from nothing. I¡¯d nurture him until the light core he had been born with returned to life, and I¡¯d nurture him further until he was back to that same level he had once possessed.


    Huang Wen had assured me that Wei Fan had indeed reached the seventh level, and that was one of the reasons that had caused his fall from grace.


    With a smirk, I shook my head. That poor thing had to be punished and suffer for being so exceptionally talented.


    But from now on, he¡¯d be in good hands. Ruan Yanjun had no insecurities. In fact, I would love to make a rival out of him. It had been a while since I fought against a worthy opponent.


    Now that I found my subject, I should make sure I would not lose him again.


    I, however, had to attend to some important matters the next day, so I¡¯d have some of my disciples to keep an eye on him at all times.


    I might have scared him off earlier, so I did not want to aggravate the situation. Although I could simply abduct him and force him to submit to my whims, I would only resort to such means if necessary. In order to execute my plan, I needed his full, voluntary cooperation.


    Patience was never my virtue, but with Wei Fan, I¡¯d have to take things slowly and surely.


    *****


    <u>LUO FAN</u>


    ¡°That man is a freak,¡± Jinjing said softly as we entered the gate to her house. It was already late at night so we had to speak quietly so as not to bother the neighbors. ¡°To think that he¡¯s even so good-looking.¡±


    ¡°He is?¡± I asked. Although I knew that the man had an amazing physique, I wasn¡¯t sure about his face.


    ¡°He really is.¡±


    ¡°More handsome than I am?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful. He¡¯s handsome. You two can¡¯t be compared.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be handsome?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re beautiful.¡±


    The discussion was going in circles, so I might as well drop it. ¡°A good face does not define a character, perhaps.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, except from you, I supposed.¡± She opened the door and let me in. ¡°You are beautiful both inside and out.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t stop humoring me.¡±


    ¡°Do you not believe?¡±


    ¡°We should eat. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re hungry.¡±


    I went to the stove and was glad that the ember had kept the food warm. I put it in a big bowl and brought it to the table. Jinjing had also placed two bowls, chopsticks, and the food she had wrapped up on the table.


    ¡°You must have caught that man¡¯s attention earlier,¡± she said as we settled down.


    ¡°What could I have done to catch his attention?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe because you¡¯re too beautiful.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a man. How could he be interested in me?¡±


    ¡°That drunk man from before¡­ Chang Tao, remember? He was also attracted to you.¡±


    Who could forget that man?


    ¡°He was drunk he did not know what he was saying.¡±


    She sighed. ¡°You probably have never seen two men falling for each other.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Is that possible?¡±


    She giggled. ¡°Fan, you really are too na?ve. In this city, it¡¯s not unusual to see that anymore.¡±


    I was speechless. I could not begin to imagine it.


    Two men?


    ¡°So¡­¡± I was so intrigued. I knew it was not proper to talk about such things with a woman, but I could not help my curiosity. ¡°How do they copulate?¡±


    She laughed again. ¡°Fan, it¡¯s not good to talk about those things over dinner.¡±


    My cheeks turned hot. ¡°I apologize.¡±


    ¡°Here, try this.¡± She put a few pieces of meat in my bowl.


    I took one in and forced out a smile.


    Before I went to pick Jinjing up earlier, I had been looking forward to enjoying a meal with her, but after encountering that mysterious man, I had suddenly lost my appetite.


    I tried to pretend that the man did not bother me much, but he actually did. Someone had already found out my whereabouts, and it was someone I could not defeat in battle. I was afraid that Jinjing might be implicated, and if I really cared about her, I should leave immediately.


    But where should I go? Without money, how can I sustain myself?


    ¡°Fan, I have a question,¡± she said, clueless about my dilemma.


    ¡°Just ask.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is it true what that rude man said earlier? That you¡¯re a priest?¡±


    I sighed and nodded. ¡°I was, but I¡¯m not sure if I still am.¡±


    ¡°That did not surprise me very much. Based on your personality and especially with the way you speak, I had expected it, but there¡¯s one thing I had not¡­ Were you¡­ a disciple of a sect?¡±


    I lowered my eyes and could not respond for a moment. ¡°It is true.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re proficient in martial arts? You lied to me when you said that you only know some basic things?¡±


    I sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I did not mean to lie to you. It¡¯s just that¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    I sighed again. ¡°Jinjing, I¡¯m not the same man as before anymore. I had done something terrible, and because of that, they had nullified my cultivation and banished me out of the sect.¡±


    She was silent. I was sure she was dumbfounded and was probably unsure if she could still trust me.


    ¡°Forgive me for keeping a secret from you. I was afraid that if you knew, you would not want to have anything to do with me anymore. I will leave first thing in the morning if my presence here is no longer wanted.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She quickly put her hand over mine. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. I was just shocked. I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    She squeezed my hand. ¡°I still believe that you¡¯re a good man. I¡¯m sure that whatever you¡¯ve done, you did not do so intentionally.¡±


    I drew a deep breath of relief. ¡°Thank you. Someday, I will tell you all about it. Not now. It¡¯s still too painful to even think about it.¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t talk about it, you don¡¯t have to.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°One more question. Is Wei Fan your full name?¡±


    I sighed again. ¡°My master had given me that name, but I¡¯d prefer it if you call me by my real name. Luo Fan.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± She pondered for a moment. ¡°I think I¡¯ve gotten used to calling you just Fan. I won¡¯t change it.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°I prefer it too.¡±

 Chapter 6: A Devil鈥檚 Proposal

    CHAPTER 6


    A Devil¡¯s Proposal


    <u>LUO FAN</u>


    After taking a deep breath, I pulled the rope attached to a heavy pail at the bottom of the well. Filled with water, it weighed even more that I had to pause halfway through to take another deep breath before pulling again.


    Jinjing had gone to the market to buy food, so while waiting, I had decided to fetch water and wash the dishes. She did not want me to do any chores just yet in fear that I might aggravate my injury, but I did not want to be a freeloader, so I had to make myself useful in any way I could.


    Finally, the pail was out of the well and I reached over to grab it. I poured the water into another pail and when I straightened up, I found myself gasping.


    I could not believe how my strength had diminished. Even a woman or a child could overpower me in a duel with very little effort.


    It had been months already. I should have at least partially recovered by now, but I was getting weaker with each passing day instead.


    The giggles of three women standing nearby caught my attention. They were whispering to each other, but with my enhanced hearing, I could clearly hear every word they said.


    ¡°I feel sorry for this man,¡± one of them said. ¡°He¡¯s too beautiful to end up as Jinjing¡¯s plaything.¡±


    ¡°I heard Jinjing found him beaten on the road and took him in, so this man serves her in bed to return the favor.¡±


    ¡°Oh, lucky her.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean lucky? A man and a woman living under the same roof while unmarried? They should be ashamed of themselves.¡±


    I wanted to cut in and set things clear, but I had no energy to bother with them. I¡¯d rather take the water back home before Jinjing returned.


    I lifted the pail and left.


    Along the way, I pondered about the things that the women had mentioned. I might have tainted Jinjing¡¯s reputation even more for staying with her.


    When I made it back in the house, Jinjing was already there and was cooking something. The moment she saw me carrying a bucket of water, she rushed to me and took the bucket from me.


    ¡°I told you not to carry heavy loads yet,¡± she scolded me as she carried the bucket of water to the kitchen. ¡°You still have not fully recovered. If you vomit blood again, I¡¯ll have to call the physician to check on you and we don¡¯t have the money to pay.¡±


    I felt guilty. Every time money was mentioned, I was helpless. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just wanted to be of some use to you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, I¡¯ll make certain to make good use of you when you¡¯re healthy. For now, the least you can do is not to overwork yourself to minimize expenses, or I¡¯ll make you work harder the moment you recover.¡±


    I smiled. I knew she was just humoring me.


    ¡°Sit down and rest,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ll cook something delicious for you.¡±


    I sat by the table. I had only carried a bucket of water and already my chest had tightened. I had to put in extra effort just to breath.


    Half an hour later, she set the table. The smell of fish and vegetables delighted my senses.


    From where I came from, fish was a luxury. Kan Empire was surrounded by mountains, tall rocky mountains where trees wouldn¡¯t grow and blocked the empire¡¯s access to the western sea. The southern part was nothing but desert. The northern part was eternally frozen with snow. Almost half of the empire was uninhabited and even unexplored.


    The remaining half, however, the central and eastern parts, had an abundance of fertile land, and that was why the empire had managed to flourish despite its hostile surroundings. But water had always been a problem in summer. Without rain for even just two months, rivers, lakes and fishponds dried up, so naturally, the fishes could not cope with the changing of the seasons that made their habitat unstable. Even if a few could survive, they would be all sent to the palace or to the residences of selected high-ranking officials and nobles.


    It was a crime for a commoner to eat fish during summer, punishable by ten lashes or ten days of hard labor. Ridiculous as it may sound, it was a fact.


    Xianru Empire, however, was different. Surrounded by bodies of water and a rainy season that could last for six months, fishes thrived all over the place, and that was why they were abundant and cheap. It¡¯s definitely a food for commoners.


    While we were eating, I noticed Jinjing¡¯s strange silence. I had been with her for a while already, so I knew there was something she wanted to tell me, but she was holding back for some reason.


    ¡°Is there something you want to discuss with me?¡± I asked.


    She took a deep breath and laid a coin on the table before me. ¡°Here,¡± she said.


    I reached out to fondle the coin. It felt like silver. ¡°Where did you get this?¡±


    ¡°Remember that scary man that blocked our way and called me a whore the other night?¡± she asked.


    Who could forget? Even though I had met that man just once and only for a brief moment, he had certainly engraved himself in my memory with the amount of insults that he had thrown at us. But more than that, he was the only one in this empire who knew my real identity. ¡°Why would he give you this?¡±


    She sighed and was silent for a moment. ¡°He¡­ he wanted me to convince you to join him for dinner tonight.¡±


    My finger stiffened over the coin. I suddenly had a bad feeling about this. ¡°And you agreed?¡±


    ¡°I did not want to. I was afraid he had nothing but bad intentions toward you, but he promised me that he has none of that. He only wants to talk to you. To assure me, he even prearranged the dinner at the restaurant. In front of many people, I don¡¯t think he will dare harm you.¡±


    I shook my head and pushed the coin towards her. ¡°Jinjing, give that back to him.¡±


    ¡°Fan¡­¡± She reached out and lightly touched my hand. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m selling you out. The mister gave me this not as a payment for you, but for me, for my effort to try and convince you. I accepted it because right now we¡¯re in a dire situation¡­ I had borrowed money from a friend to buy your medicines and¡­ she needs the money back. I have nothing to pay her with.¡±


    I closed my eyes and sighed. This was my fault. Because of me, she had incurred debt. I shouldn¡¯t let her carry the burden alone. ¡°He will only talk to me, right?¡± I asked. ¡°Nothing more?¡±


    ¡°He had given me his word. Don¡¯t worry, I will accompany you.¡±


    I sighed again. ¡°Fine.¡±


    *****


    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± Jinjing told me as we stepped inside the restaurant that she and that man had agreed upon.


    A lanky man immediately approached us. ¡°Is it Mister Wei?¡± he asked me.


    I nodded. ¡°It is.¡±


    ¡°My name is Jia Xing. I¡¯m the manager of this restaurant. Lord Lan is waiting for you upstairs.¡±


    Lord Lan?


    Finally, I got a name to address him with. Since they referred to him as ¡®lord¡¯, it meant he was someone important, or someone who belonged to a noble family.


    The realization heightened my anxiety. If he were a commoner, I probably would not feel so threatened, but someone so powerful and wealthy could easily reach out to the members of the royal court in Kan Empire and make an arrangement for my head.


    I discreetly took a deep breath to loosen my tightening chest. I did not want Jinjing to notice how distressed I was or she¡¯d feel guilty.


    The manager led us upstairs. There was not much light in the area so the silhouettes of the two servants who greeted us were hard to distinguish.


    I returned their greeting.


    ¡°This way, please,¡± Jia Xing said but I was hesitant to follow him.


    As if Jinjing was aware that I almost could not see anything anymore and I was anxious I might bump into things, she gently held my right hand to reassure me. With that added support from her, along with my stick, I followed the manager with ease.


    When we stopped, Jia Xing pulled a curtain aside and I saw the silhouette of a man seated comfortably at the table. The frame of his body was enough to tell me that it was indeed the same man that I had encountered the other night.


    Who else could it be? Not too many men in this area, not even from where I came from, could possess such an intimidating form.


    He was not actually as buffed as those men I had met from the Northern part of the continent, but he had a strong physical built. Combine that with his towering height, he was definitely a sight to be reckoned with.


    ¡°Lord Lan, your guest has arrived,¡± the manager said.


    My heart pounded and my fingers felt cold, but I struggled to exhibit a calm demeanor as I folded my hands before my chest and bowed to greet the man, but the man remained seated and did not even utter a word.


    Jia Xing pulled a chair for me but I did not sit down. From where I was raised, we always made sure that in the presence of a woman, the woman must settle down first before the men.


    I turned to Jinjing instead. ¡°Take the seat.¡±


    ¡°Fan,¡± she uttered softly as if she was embarrassed about something. ¡°I cannot sit with you here. I¡¯m not worthy.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean you¡¯re not worthy?¡±


    ¡°You already know,¡± she replied in an embarrassed tone. ¡°My previous profession.¡±


    ¡°But you promised to accompany me.¡±


    ¡°I did accompany you, but I can¡¯t sit at this table with two respectable gentlemen. It¡¯s not appropriate, considering my¡­ reputation.¡±


    Before I could say another word, the manager interrupted. ¡°Miss, your table is right over there.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be far,¡± she assured me before she left with Jia Xing.


    The place became totally silent and I was left alone with a stranger. It felt a little awkward.


    Slowly, I sat on the chair. I felt like I had just thrown myself into a tiger¡¯s den.


    The man finally sighed. From the position of his body, I could tell he had his elbow on the table while resting his chin on his palm. He had been watching us quietly and indolently.


    ¡°If I wanted to harm you, do you think that woman can do anything to stop me?¡± he asked.


    It took a while for me to respond as I pondered if he meant the words he had said as a threat, but I thought I must be overthinking things. ¡°It¡¯s not for that reason. It¡¯s just that I feel more comfortable when she¡¯s beside me.¡±


    He sighed again. ¡°Just as she¡¯d said, she¡¯s not supposed to sit with us.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just a commoner. I hardly have any reputation left as well. If she doesn¡¯t deserve to sit with his lordship, then I don¡¯t either.¡±


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°Divine Mage High Priest Wei Fan, Grandmaster of Ethereal Frost Sect,¡± he taunted as if to slap in my face that I was not as common as I claimed I was. ¡°You misunderstood what I meant. We are men and she¡¯s a woman. She¡¯s married to neither of us nor is she a relative. If she sits with us, it gives people the wrong impression. Don¡¯t worry, I told the owner beforehand to cater to anything she wants. She won¡¯t be bored.¡±


    I found his reason acceptable, but I did not like how he had addressed me. ¡°I¡¯m no longer a priest or a disciple of any sect. You can just call me by my name.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit disrespectful to a seventh-level cultivator? Only a handful can make it to a grandmaster level. You deserve the utmost respect.¡±


    ¡°Lord Lan, since you know my name, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of my downfall. No need to rub salt into my wounds.¡±


    His laugh was deep and low as if it came from the underground. I felt like I was talking to a devil. ¡°Ahh, Wei Fan. Not long ago, your sect was the talk of the martial arts world. They had been expecting the elusive Divine Mage to surpass the level of his master soon. And indeed, it had happened. So I don¡¯t know what triggered you to poison your own master after achieving the pinnacle of cultivation.¡±


    I swallowed. I could feel the heat creeping all over my face, but I held my anger down. After everything that I had gone through, it was no longer difficult for me to just swallow the insult and pretend I heard nothing. ¡°I came here because you told my wife that you have something important to discuss with me.¡±


    To my surprise, he suddenly tapped the table surface so hard that the plates and bowls bounced.


    I froze, wondering what had made him so angry all of a sudden.


    ¡°If you keep referring to that whore as your wife, let¡¯s end the discussion right now,¡± he grunted.


    The more that I was dumbfounded. Even if he did not believe that Jinjing was my wife, I could not understand his furious reaction over one small word.


    I took a deep breath. If not for the debt that Jinjing had incurred, I would have walked out already. ¡°Then Lord Lan, please proceed.¡±


    He smirked and poured tea into a cup. ¡°The tea here is excellent. You should try,¡± he said in a calm and pleasant voice and placed the cup in front of me.


    After his brief feat of anger, he was suddenly in a good mood. I could not help but wonder if this man had some mental issues.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said and took the cup, but I hesitated to drink from it.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ve poisoned the tea?¡± he taunted.


    I swallowed. He was too clever to see what I had in mind.


    I had been through some terrible experiences that I could hardly trust a stranger anymore. Only Jinjing had managed to gain my trust because I could not find any reason why she would help me out of a motive. She had seen my condition and she had no idea about who I was. She knew there was nothing for her to gain from me, so I could only assume that she had done so out of genuine kindness.


    But this man here knew me, probably too well. Otherwise, he would not waste his time sitting here before me.


    ¡°Lord Lan, if you don¡¯t mind, I have a question,¡± I said.


    ¡°Then ask.¡±


    ¡°I had been secluded from the rest of the world since I was young. Not even half of the disciples in Frost Mountain had seen me. How did you figure out who I am?¡±


    He smirked and sighed. ¡°A-Fan, how could you forget me so easily? To think that I was the one who saved your life.¡±


    I frowned. He just called me A-Fan. Does that mean that I had known him all along but I just could not recognize his voice? And what did he mean he saved my life? As far as I was concerned, I had never needed any saving until recently, but this man had not come to my rescue.


    ¡°Can I trouble his lordship to remind me?¡± I asked.


    He sighed again. ¡°Once upon a time, I visited Frost Mountain to see your master, and while we were discussing important matters, a five-year-old sniveling boy entered the hall and cried so loud your master felt so embarrassed. No matter what he did, the boy did not stop crying. Some disciples came to take him out but the boy held onto your master¡¯s leg and would not let go. Until your master got exasperated and decided to take the boy to the orphanage because a crybaby is not suited to be a disciple of Frost Mountain.¡±


    I ignored the way he narrated his story as if he was reading me a fairy tale book and mulled over the important details instead, but I could not remember my master taking in a five-year-old crybaby. My master just could not stand a crying child. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t remember my master taking in a child. He had a minimum age requirement and that was ten.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you have such a short memory,¡± he said. ¡°Most children usually already remember things at the age of five.¡±


    I pondered again until I realized that he must be referring to me. I remembered I was five when I was sent to Frost Mountain to be a disciple. ¡°Lord Yan, were you¡­ referring to me?¡±


    He laughed deeply. ¡°Who else?¡±


    My cheeks turned hot. It was embarrassing to know that, other than my master, someone else had seen my pathetic childhood. It was true that I was a crybaby then. I had just lost my father then and my uncle had left me in the care of my master. So naturally, I clung to my master often, afraid that he¡¯d also leave me.


    If I remembered that event correctly, I had just woken up from a nightmare and I was alone. I had searched for my master everywhere but I could not find him. I had cried so hard until one disciple told me that my master was in the main hall entertaining an important guest, so I ran to the hall to make sure, and when I saw him, I cried even harder.


    More heat burned my cheeks as I recalled that embarrassing event. ¡°So that was you.¡±


    ¡°Mmm. You just recalled?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°That was almost twenty years ago.¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Has it been that long already? Time has flown so fast.¡±


    I nodded, but there was one problem. ¡°However, if I remember correctly, my master¡¯s guest at that time did not look very young. He was an adult, and I recall my master addressed him as an elder, so I¡¯d assume he must be older than my master who was already in his forties then. Almost two decades have passed since. At present, he should be in his sixties at least. His lordship¡¯s voice does not sound that old to me.¡±


    He laughed louder. ¡°A-Fan, if a face can deceive, so can a voice.¡±


    I was unable to speak. Guessing a person¡¯s age just through a voice was a game that I had played with my sect brothers before, and I was good at it, so it¡¯s quite odd that this time, I was mistaken.


    I knew that this man was a high-level cultivator, and I knew that the higher level a cultivator achieved, aging would slow down, but I had never heard of anyone in his sixties who sounded like he was still in his mid-twenties. Even the legendary Liang Hu who had lived for over two hundred years already looked old in his fifties, but he had retained a middle-aged look until his death.


    If I were to believe this man, it¡¯s like I had placed him on the same pedestal as Liang Hu. There were not many grandmasters in the entire continent, so if he were one among them, I should have at least heard of his name before. I was certain there was no grandmaster named ¡®Lan¡¯.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t believe?¡± he asked after my long silence.


    ¡°If I may ask his lordship, how did you save my life then?¡±


    ¡°Try to recall, what did I do when your master threatened to take you to the orphanage?¡±


    I remembered that too well. I had never forgotten it. ¡°You grabbed me from my master, put me on the table, and glared at me. You said that if I don¡¯t stop crying, you¡¯ll eat me. And every time I cry, you¡¯ll crawl out of the ground and devour me.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, and immediately, you stopped crying.¡±


    How could I not? I was five and was threatened to be eaten by a stranger with devilish eyes.


    ¡°How did that save my life?¡±


    ¡°Have I not stopped you from crying, your master must have ordered his other disciples to take you to the orphanage, and we all know that children in the orphanage are usually neglected. Half of them die before the age of ten, and those who survive run away to live in the streets as thugs until they¡¯re killed. Be glad I was there, or you could have suffered the same fate as those orphans.¡±


    I was speechless. It was true that after that, I almost never cried again because I was too afraid that the devil would come back to eat me alive. It left a trauma in me for years actually, but ever since then, my master had started to like me more.


    But still, I wouldn¡¯t say that he had saved my life. But my upbringing had taught me to appreciate everything that had made an impact on my growth, even if it was only a coincidence.


    ¡°Let me express my gratitude to Lord Lan then,¡± I said with a bow. ¡°Even if it¡¯s twenty years late.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome,¡± he replied. ¡°And since you acknowledge that you owe me your life, I supposed you should be willing to return the favor this time.¡±


    I was speechless. For the sake of courtesy, I had acknowledged that I had indeed owed him my life thinking it would not cause any harm to do so. Who would have known that this man was such a lecherous devil who had manipulated me into acknowledging a ludicrous debt and now he wanted remuneration?


    ¡°So,¡± the man said casually. ¡°Are you willing to return the favor?¡±


    ¡°¡­What favor does his lordship want from this blind commoner?¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s simple. I just need you to accompany me somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Where is somewhere?¡±


    ¡°West.¡±


    I was dumbfounded. It had taken me a lot of pain to come all the way to the South. As much as possible, I did not want to return even a step closer to the western part of the continent, where Kan Empire was. ¡°I apologize. I do not wish to return to that place.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t take you back to Frost Mountain, or anywhere near the capital, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re afraid of.¡±


    ¡°Even so, it will only make me feel miserable. I apologize to his lordship if I have to refuse for personal reasons.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to find out who¡¯s behind what happened to you?¡±


    ¡°I already know.¡±


    ¡°What if you don¡¯t? What if¡­ what you know isn¡¯t exactly the truth?¡±


    I took a deep breath, suppressing all the bitterness that this man¡¯s words had evoked from within me. ¡°My lord, forgive me that I am no longer interested to find out about it. I have been reduced to nothing. I can no longer undo what has been done. Even if I could, the betrayal has already wrecked my trust. Nothing can repair what has been broken.¡±


    He sighed as if he pitied me. ¡°So you¡¯re just going to run away from it all and allow those who condemned you to roam free despite their crimes?¡±


    I pondered about his words for a moment. It seemed this man knew more than I did. He knew that I was innocent.


    ¡°My lord, I am delighted that at least, there is someone who believes in my innocence, but the culprits are very powerful people. My reputation has been severely damaged. My cultivation¡¯s been nullified. What can I do against them? Who will believe me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here.¡±


    I was speechless. What exactly is he planning to do?


    ¡°Wei Yusheng is your master,¡± he continued. ¡°As his disciple, aren¡¯t you even interested in uncovering the truth behind his mysterious death? Will you just take the blame?¡±


    ¡°My lord, I appreciate the concern. You must be good friends with my master that you are willing to go that far to uncover the truth surrounding his death. But right now, my health is poor and it keeps on declining each day. I can¡¯t even walk for too long.¡±


    Without even asking for my consent, he pulled my left hand and laid it across the table. I was about to pull away, but when he pressed three fingers on my wrist, I realized that he just wanted to check on me.


    Suddenly, his fingers stiffened.


    ¡°Is there¡­ anything wrong?¡± I asked. His reaction told me that he had discovered something.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± he hummed and moved his fingers around my wrist as if seeking a particular spot. When he found it, he pressed harder.


    When he sighed a moment later, I knew that it wasn¡¯t good.


    ¡°Your inner energy is empty,¡± he said. ¡°Your pulse is weak yet erratic. It seems that¡­ there¡¯s a poison inside your body.¡±


    My eyes widened in shock. ¡°Poison?¡±


    ¡°Do you doubt?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t understand why anyone would poison me. I am practically dead.¡±


    He laughed mischievously. ¡°Some people are just too evil that to see you dead is not enough for them. They want to see you suffer until your very last breath.¡±


    I pulled my hand away. ¡°I don¡¯t feel any poison.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t feel it, but it¡¯s there, slowly destroying your internal organs. It¡¯s a very slow killer. As days pass, you¡¯ll only get weaker and weaker until you feel like something is eating you up from the inside. The pain will be so unbearable that you¡¯ll wish for death. But you¡¯ll be too weak to even end your own life. You can only lie there and wait in agony. But death will not come so soon. Every second will feel like hell.¡±


    The words he¡¯d said made me shudder. My fingers turned cold.


    The man slowly leaned closer towards me and whispered, ¡°Someone¡­ wants you¡­ to die¡­ a terrible death.¡±


    My whole body froze in fear.


    Is he telling the truth? Will I really die in such a miserable way?


    He laughed devilishly, and so I thought that he must be amusing himself at my expense. ¡°Lord Lan, please do not humor me.¡±


    ¡°I have no reason to humor you. If you do not believe me, then don¡¯t. I¡¯ll just sit back and watch you suffer. That poison in your body is a rare one. I¡¯d like to know how long you can last and how horrible the pain and damage it causes a person. If I found the effect satisfactory, I might use it to another person for my own amusement, then I don¡¯t have to be bored for a while.¡±


    I clenched my fist that was resting on my lap. I had known from the very start that this man was not a good person. I should have followed my instinct and did not come here to meet him.


    And I did not think he was a friend of my master. The Chief of Frost Mountain would never make friends with the devil.


    ¡°Then I refuse to go with you,¡± I said, my decision final.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± His voice carried a malicious tone. ¡°Your companion over there seems to be enjoying herself. She¡¯s clueless. I haven¡¯t had fun with a woman for a while now.¡±


    My cheeks flared and I tightened my fists. This man was even worse than I had initially thought. I should never have agreed to meet him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask her to return what you¡¯ve paid her,¡± I said calmly. ¡°Do not harm her.¡±


    ¡°Why are you very protective of that woman?¡± he asked. ¡°Is her life really that precious to you?¡±


    ¡°¡­It is.¡±


    He sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll give you some time to think about it. As for now, there¡¯s someone that I need you to see.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t wish to go anywhere with you.¡±


    ¡°Priest Wei Fan, you¡¯re a world-renowned alchemist. That was why you were given the title of Divine Mage. Even though you¡¯ve been banished, I hope you still have not forgotten your vow. This man that I need you to see has been ill for a while now, and he is close to dying. Are you just going to ignore him?¡±


    I swallowed. ¡°Give me his location and I¡¯ll find a way to get there.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid they will not allow you in unless I accompany you.¡±


    ¡°I believe you¡¯re a very wealthy man. You can afford the services of the best physicians in this empire. I¡¯m not a healer. I only refine elixirs and manufacture medicines for certain diseases.¡±


    ¡°The imperial physician himself has already diagnosed this man multiple times. He could not tell what is wrong. And you know what I think?¡± He leaned forward towards me. ¡°I think he has the same poison as you have.¡±


    My breath got caught in my throat. ¡°You really believe that I¡¯ve been poisoned?¡±


    ¡°The condition of your body is identical with this man. He, too, keeps vomiting blood. And I do not think this is a disease. You both have been given the same untraceable noxious substance that¡¯s slowly destroying your internal organs. This man is now bedridden. Soon, you might be too. If you agree to go check on him, you might find a cure for him and you¡¯d be greatly rewarded. You will also save your own life.¡±


    ¡°If I knew what poison I have, I would not be suffering until now.¡±


    ¡°If you take a look at it from another person, perhaps you¡¯ll able to see it.¡±


    I pondered about it and thought he made a good point. ¡°If I agree, how far should we have to travel?¡±


    ¡°Not that far. Maybe six hours. But you might have to stay there for a few days while you conduct some research and experiments. All expenses will be paid for, and you¡¯ll be paid for your effort as well so you¡¯ll have something to bring home to your so-called wife. Isn¡¯t that a good deal?¡±


    I thought about it. There was nothing more that I wanted but to give something to Jinjing. She had incurred a lot of debt because of me. I wanted to make things easier for her.


    ¡°So¡­¡± He leaned sideways, resting his head on his hand. ¡°Priest Wei Fan, do we have a deal?¡±


    ¡°Before anything, I have a request. I wish to disengage myself entirely from Ethereal Frost Sect, so I wish to revert to my original name, Luo Fan.¡±


    ¡°¡­Luo Fan?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°My biological father is Luo Zhong. I wish to honor him by carrying his name.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± He nodded a couple of times. ¡°From now on, I shall call you Luo Fan then. I think it sounds better too, and while you¡¯re bearing another name, no one will know about your real identity.¡±


    Something about what he¡¯d said made me pause and think.


    Does that mean he has no intention of selling me out to Kan Empire? Or is it just a trick to make me feel complacent?


    ¡°Since that¡¯s been settled,¡± he said. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to our discussion. What is your decision?¡±


    I was about to respond when I heard a pair of footsteps rush in.


    ¡°Ruan Yanjun,¡± a hoarse voice echoed around the empty place.


    I stiffened.


    I know that name. The infamous sect leader of the Eternal Damnation Sect, the largest sect in all five empires, one that had driven all other rival sects out of Xianru and Wun. A name linked to the murders of dozens of grandmasters and thousands of commoners. A name synonymous with the devil.


    My eyes widened as I stared at the outline of the man before me.


    Am I sitting right in front of the notorious Devil of the South?

 Chapter 7: The Devil of the South

    CHAPTER 7


    The Devil of the South


    Before I could even make sense of things, something extremely hot and fast flew right beside my head, grazing the tip of my left ear. Unlike before, I was not that swift and nimble anymore so I was not able to dodge it. I did not even sense it coming.


    That must be a firebolt, but the heat was too extreme I could immediately tell it was a blue fire, something that only a Dark Cultivator could cast.


    I knew that the target was Lord Lan who was seated comfortably in front of me before the attack. I thought the firebolt had hit him, but to my surprise, nothing happened. He remained in his seat and just raised one hand, and the fire just faded away from my senses.


    How did he manage to¡­


    I froze when I remembered the name that the attacker had mentioned earlier.


    Is Lord Lan really Ruan Yanjun?


    Lord Lan yawned as he indolently rose to his feet. ¡°Another unworthy cultivator who overestimates his capabilities.¡± His posture suddenly became hard. Even I who could not see very well felt intimidated. ¡°If you¡¯re seeking death, just throw yourself out of the window.¡±


    ¡°Your arrogance ends here.¡± The hoarse voice came from right behind me.


    Suddenly, a hand grabbed my arm and pulled me aside. Just in time, a man jumped onto the table and an exchange of fists ensued.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Jinjing said and pulled me down the stairs.


    ¡°It¡¯s Grandmaster Wang Bei. He¡¯s upstairs!¡± someone yelled and the diners below suddenly panicked. ¡°He¡¯s challenged another grandmaster!¡±


    Before the commotion turned into chaos, Jinjing and I squeezed our way through the tables and ran out of the building.


    The moment we made it out, I heard a loud blast and the ground beneath my feet vibrated.


    Jinjing and I stopped and looked back. My poor vision saw a big flash of light on the horizon.


    ¡°The roof!¡± Jinjing exclaimed. ¡°It¡¯s been blown out!¡±


    My heart stopped for a moment. I had never witnessed a force that strong. If that man was indeed Ruan Yanjun and the other was a grandmaster, I was afraid the restaurant would not be able to contain them.


    A duel between two grandmasters would definitely catch the attention of the public and lure other martial artists in. If we were to remain there, I might get caught up in the middle of too many cultivators. There was a risk someone might recognize me.


    No matter how small the possibility, I¡¯d rather play safe.


    ¡°We have to go.¡± I pulled Jinjing¡¯s hand. While everyone else was coming in to witness a spectacular battle, we were running away from it instead.


    A quarter of an hour later, we made it home and we were both gasping.


    ¡°That was scary,¡± she said as we sat at the table to rest. ¡°I should not have brought you there. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Did you hear the name that the intruder mentioned earlier?¡± I asked.


    She shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°He had called him Ruan Yanjun. Have you heard of him?¡±


    ¡°Ruan Yanjun¡­¡± She pondered for a moment and then gasped. ¡°When I was still working as a¡­¡± she paused and did not mention the word, but I already understood. ¡°I had heard my clients discussing about a certain Ruan Yanjun. They said he had killed twelve people that previous night. They called him ¡®the devil¡¯, and no one could make him accountable for the deaths because everyone was scared to confront him. Could it be that he was referring to the same Ruan Yanjun?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I admit that the man was obnoxious, but I don¡¯t think he¡¯s as evil as the infamous Ruan Yanjun.¡±


    ¡°Me too,¡± she replied. ¡°But if he is indeed Ruan Yanjun, what does he want from you?¡±


    ¡°He wanted me to accompany him to check on someone who is terminally ill, and when I declined, he hinted that he might do something to you. It makes me suspect that there¡¯s more than what he¡¯s telling me. And if he were Ruan Yanjun, the more reason I have to doubt his real intention.¡±


    She was silent for a moment. ¡°He¡¯s a really bad man. I should have avoided him when he approached me this morning. Let¡¯s hope he¡¯s just Lord Lan and not Ruan Yanjun. Because if he¡¯s Ruan Yanjun, I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll ever let us go even if I returned the money.¡±


    Something about my earlier conversation with Lord Lan kept bothering me and I could not get it out of my head. ¡°Jinjing, did you happen to take a good look at Lord Lan? Could you describe him for me?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s tall, physically fit, and he wears an expensive-looking brocade robe. He looks very wealthy.¡±


    ¡°How about his face?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t able to take a good look at his face. Being a woman, it¡¯s improper for me to stare at a man, especially of someone his stature. But I remember his glaring eyes. They looked deep and dark and¡­ I can¡¯t explain, but it¡¯s intimidating to look at. Overall, he¡¯s a good-looking man. Despite his intimidating gaze, no one will suspect him as a notorious person, especially since he is dressed like a noble and his hair has that luster that only the very wealthy can afford to maintain.¡±


    I pondered about it. I had already connected the similarity to his height, and Jinjing¡¯s description of his eyes matched the person I vaguely recalled from my childhood memory. As for the rest, I could not quite remember because I was too young then.


    I suddenly remembered a vivid image of him as I had watched him walk out the door of the Frost Mountain Hall twenty years ago.


    ¡°Can you describe his hair in detail?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Oh, he has a beautiful hair. It¡¯s black and straight and long it reached below his waistline.¡±


    ¡°Does he wear any accessories on his hair?¡±


    ¡°No. He simply lets it loose.¡±


    That was exactly how I remembered that man. He had no hair accessories and simply had his hair down. Everyone in Frost Mountain was required to tie their hair with a piece of ribbon or hairband so seeing someone with his hair down was uncommon. Even outside Frost Mountain, men adhered to the same practice. They always tied their hair up because custom dictated that hair must be kept neat and clean at all times.


    ¡°Whenever he moves his head, his hair follows,¡± she continued, ¡°¡­flowing in the air like strands of silk, and afterward, it goes back in place, still neat and straight as if it has just been combed.¡±


    The details she had given me were a lot more than I had expected. Even the dreamy sound of her voice was that obvious ¡°You have not taken a good look at his face but you¡¯ve been staring at his hair.¡±


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Even if I could not see her reaction, I knew that she blushed.


    ¡°It¡¯s because¡­ I was jealous of his hair and I couldn¡¯t keep my eyes off it while you two were talking earlier. I thought it was unfair that a man like him has such beautiful hair while a woman like me has to struggle with these tangled curls every day.¡±


    I stared at her silhouette. I could indeed see the waves on her hair. ¡°Your hair is beautiful as it is.¡±


    ¡°Your eyes are not fine, so you can¡¯t tell.¡±


    That may be true. ¡°As you¡¯ve said, he is wealthy and has servants to take care of his hair. If he were born a commoner, I don¡¯t think his hair had turned out that way.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± She sighed. ¡°The advantage of being rich.¡±


    ¡°How old do you think he is?¡± I asked.


    ¡°From what I see, he has the look of someone in his late twenties to early thirties.¡±


    Late twenties¡­


    That was close to my earlier guess based on his voice.


    I tried to remember how that man who had traumatized me as a child looked like, but I could not paint a picture of his face. I only remembered the look in his eyes. They were dark and frightening even for an adult. ¡°He looks that young?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°But I may be wrong. It¡¯s hard to tell the exact age of someone who comes from a noble family. Wealthy men don¡¯t do hard work. Servants do everything for them, including pampering their skin and hair. So it¡¯s possible that he may be older than how he looks.¡±


    ¡°You think he¡¯s a noble?¡±


    ¡°He has the bearing of a noble, and his robe is made with the finest silk brocade. Just one look and you¡¯ll know that he is.¡±


    I nodded. Even with my visual impairment, I definitely had not missed that. His domineering stance and the air of arrogance wafting from him while he spoke imperiously yet eloquently were signs of a man who boasted both power and wealth.


    ¡°Why did you ask?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Because he told me earlier that he is older than my master, which I found¡­ preposterous.¡±


    ¡°How old is your master?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s sixty-three.¡±


    She gasped. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Even if he is indeed older than he looks, he can¡¯t possibly be more than forty.¡±


    ¡°Unless he is indeed Ruan Yanjun.¡±


    ¡°He really is?!¡±


    I shook my head. I refused to believe that Ruan Yanjun was that guest that my master had accommodated in the Sacred Hall twenty years ago. My master was too righteous he would never want to have anything to do with a devil. However, I could not simply turn a blind eye to glaring pieces of evidence just because I found them hard to believe.


    ¡°Ruan Yanjun¡­ is the strongest cultivator in the world,¡± I explained. ¡°Once a person reaches the grandmaster level, aging slows down drastically. To someone of his level, aging stops entirely.¡±


    ¡°Wow,¡± she whispered, her voice sounded awed. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that Lord Lan may be Ruan Yanjun. He simply did not age up?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡±


    ¡°Have I known that, I should have signed up into a sect when I was young.¡±


    I smiled as I tried to get a feel of her aura. ¡°Not everyone can be a grandmaster. Ordinary humans cannot possibly reach that level unless they have a core to enhance their attributes. And in order to sustain a core, they need to have a good foundation, and that¡¯s something that a person must build at a very young age, and not every person is capable of building one.¡±


    ¡°You mean core like¡­ light core and dark core?¡±


    I nodded. It seemed she had some knowledge about cultivation. ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±


    ¡°And what¡¯s a foundation?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the totality of a human¡¯s strength, internal and external, not only physical but mental, as well as emotional. They should be stable and strong enough to handle the power of a core.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I have a good foundation?¡±


    I reached for her hand and pressed my fingers on her wrist. I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid¡­ your foundation is weak. Unless you can pay, no sect will accept you.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± She sounded sad.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be unhappy. You should be glad you have done the right thing not to waste your time entering a sect.¡±


    She sighed. ¡°You¡¯re right. Going back, you are level seven, right? Does that mean you are also a grandmaster?¡±


    ¡°Was,¡± I corrected. ¡°My cultivation has been nullified. I¡¯m currently level zero.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± She sounded sorry for me. ¡°What about Ruan Yanjun. What is his level?¡±


    ¡°Although he is not officially recognized, he is one of the very few, and the only one alive, who have reached the ninth level.¡±


    She gasped in surprise. ¡°Ninth?!¡±


    ¡°Since history has been recorded, he is only the third who has achieved the pinnacle of cultivation.¡±


    ¡°Wow! But I heard there¡¯s also the level of immortality. Has anyone reached that level?¡±


    ¡°The ninth level is the immortality stage. Anyone who reaches that level becomes immortal and will live forever.


    ¡°So you mean¡­ Ruan Yanjun is an immortal?¡±


    ¡°He is.¡±


    Jinjing was silent for a moment as she digested the information she had heard. ¡°How about the gods? What level are they?¡±


    ¡°For light core cultivators, there is what they call as Ascension, where an immortal ascends to the heavens and becomes one of the gods. That¡¯s what they refer to as the tenth level.¡±


    ¡°What about the dark core cultivators?¡±


    ¡°They have an equivalent for it, and they call it Descension.¡±


    ¡°Descension? You mean¡­ they¡¯ll go down instead of up?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±


    ¡°And where does down lead to?¡±


    ¡°To the underworld.¡±


    ¡°And they become real devils?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what they say, but so far, there¡¯s been only one recorded to have made it that far and was not seen again, so no one can tell what happens to them after Descension.¡±


    ¡°But since he is immortal, he should still be alive, right?¡±


    ¡°No one knows. Five hundred years ago, he disappeared.¡±


    ¡°Has there been a record of anyone ascending recently?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, there has not been for a long time. The most recent was Liang Hu. He was also a priest and is recognized by all light cultivator sects as a god.¡±


    ¡°Does he still exist?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Five hundred years ago, he fought with a demon. One book I read says he had sacrificed himself to hold the demon down so the heroes can seal the demon¡¯s core.¡±


    ¡°Heroes?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re a group of seven people who had trained for years to master the art of sealing a core. They were made for one purpose only, to put an end to the demon who¡¯d been reigning havoc all over the continent.¡±


    ¡°And what happened to Liang Hu?¡±


    ¡°He died and ascended to the heavens.¡±


    She gasped in amazement. ¡°That¡¯s some kind of story. Was it real?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been five hundred years. No one can attest to its truthfulness. The book I read was written just a century ago, so its accuracy is in question. That¡¯s why people consider it a legend. But the person of Immortal Liang Hu is real. There are many ancient books detailing his existence. The demon is also real, but nothing much was written about him. No one even knows his name. I¡¯m not sure why. I suspect that it¡¯s a matter of prejudice. Most writers of history belong to light sects. They probably did not want to waste their effort talking about a dark-sect cultivator.¡±


    ¡°I can understand that. But what a shame. It would have made an interesting story.¡±


    ¡°The same thing is happening now. Those who make the rankings of the top ten cultivators usually lean towards the light sects. They don¡¯t mention anything about Ruan Yanjun. They ignore him as if his existence and his immortality is only a tale.¡±


    ¡°They pretend he does not exist?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ¡°You come from a light sect. Why do you speak like Ruan Yanjun is real then?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like to be blind from the truth just to feed my ego. If it¡¯s real that Ruan Yanjun has actually achieved the ninth level, then we should take that as a fact and not pretend that it¡¯s just a tale.¡±


    ¡°You should write a book about it. Become an example of an unbiased light sect disciple.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t have that credibility anymore. Who will believe the words of a level zero?¡±


    She sighed and did not speak about the matter anymore. ¡°Do you think¡­ Ruan Yanjun will someday attain that final level that you were talking about?¡± she asked instead.


    ¡°It¡¯s highly possible. In fact, based on what I have heard about him, I don¡¯t even doubt it.¡±


    ¡°Is he really that good?¡±


    ¡°The fact that he has made it to level nine means he¡¯s that great. Just the mention of his name is enough to make people tremble, cultivators or not.¡±


    ¡°Is he that scary?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a devil, notorious and ruthless. It¡¯s best to stay away from him. There¡¯s a reason why even Emperor An of Wun and Emperor Yin of Xianru fear him.¡±


    She took a deep breath. ¡°Then we¡¯re lucky to have made it out of that restaurant before we got caught in all that chaos.¡±


    ¡°But I am still in doubt if Lord Lan is indeed Ruan Yanjun.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°When we were talking earlier, Lord Lan mentioned a certain man who is dying of an unknown illness, and he believes he was poisoned. He said we show the same symptoms, and he believes that whatever afflicted that man has also afflicted me. So he wants me to go see the man myself. If he were Ruan Yanjun, he would not have been that concerned about anyone else. He is known for his extreme self-centeredness. It¡¯s not his trait to concern himself about anyone else¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°Even if it were true, what can you do about that man? You can¡¯t even heal yourself.¡±


    ¡°I think the man is rich and is willing to provide everything that I might need to find out more about the illness. We don¡¯t have the resources and that is why I cannot find out what is ailing me. But if they will provide the necessary resources, then there¡¯s a chance that I might find a cure.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ Did you agree?¡±


    ¡°I was about to, but then that man barged in. And when he referred to Lord Lan as Ruan Yanjun, I was no longer sure.¡±


    She did not speak for a long moment. ¡°This is quite a dilemma you are into. I can¡¯t seem to decide either, but then¡­ looking at you, your condition is indeed not getting any better. Rather than just waiting for your condition to worsen, maybe it¡¯s better if you take the chance.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking too.¡±


    She tapped my hand. ¡°Lord Lan may look intimidating, but I don¡¯t think he is a devil. If he wanted to harm you, he would have done so already. That grandmaster had probably just mistaken him for Ruan Yanjun.¡±


    It was unlikely. Wang Bei was a grandmaster. A grandmaster could not possibly be mistaken. ¡°If I had not lost my cultivation, I probably could tell. Right now, my senses can no longer recognize and comprehend the aura of a high level.¡±


    ¡°So what is your decision?¡±


    I looked at her. Even if I could not clearly see her face, looking at her profile was enough. ¡°If you think I should give it a try, then perhaps I should.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? It¡¯s not that I¡¯m forcing you.¡±


    I took a deep breath. ¡°I think you¡¯re right. I should take the chance.¡±

 Chapter 8: Annoying Bamboo Stick

    CHAPTER 8


    Annoying Bamboo Stick


    <u>LUO FAN</u>


    ¡°My name is Huang Wen. I¡¯ve come on behalf of my master to get Priest Luo.¡±


    I turned away from the stove the moment I heard my name mentioned by a young man that Jinjing was speaking to. The sun had just risen and I was just about to kindle a fire. I wasn¡¯t sure what that young man wanted and I had no idea which master he was talking about.


    I headed for the door and saw a silhouette of a tall and slender man standing before Jinjing.


    ¡°I¡¯m Luo Fan,¡± I said as I approached. ¡°What can I do for you?¡±


    Jinjing stepped aside to give way.


    ¡°I¡¯m Huang Wen.¡± He cupped his hands and bowed. ¡°My master has sent me to get you.¡±


    ¡°May I inquire who your master is?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Lord Lan,¡± he replied. ¡°He said you¡¯ve made a deal with him yesterday. He¡¯s waiting for you along the road as we speak.¡±


    I found myself speechless. Jinjing and I had already decided about that last night, but I did not expect it to be this sudden.


    Jinjing touched my arm. ¡°Should I prepare your things?¡±


    I took a deep breath. ¡°Alright.¡±


    She immediately started packing up an extra set of clothes for me, some snacks and water.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget your stick,¡± she said as she handed me my things.


    I reached for the stick that was leaning against the wall. ¡°Will you be alright by yourself here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been living alone for years even before you arrived.¡±


    Although that was true, I still could not stop myself from worrying about her. I mostly feared that she might be harrassed at night again on her way home.


    ¡°I¡¯ll walk you out,¡± she said.


    She was about to reach for my hand when I saw the shadow of a man suddenly entering the door as if it were his own house. It did not look like Huang Wen. Huang Wen was a little shorter and slimmer compared to this man.


    But I knew that frame too well.


    ¡°Lord Lan,¡± I greeted with cupped hands. ¡°I was about to leave¡ª¡±


    ¡°How long has Priest Luo been staying here?¡± he asked Jinjing, interrupting and ignoring me.


    ¡°For over two months now, my lord,¡± Jinjing replied in a high-pitched, trembling voice.


    He sighed and looked around again, his eyes halting in the direction of the bed. ¡°Is that the bed he¡¯s been sleeping in?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, when he was still unable to get up. But recently, he¡¯s been sleeping on the floor.¡±


    He looked at the floor. ¡°This filthy floor?¡±


    She lowered her head. Even if I could not see her reaction, I knew she was embarrassed. ¡°I always try to keep it clean, but the wood is old and I can¡¯t afford to replace it.¡±


    He sighed again. ¡°This man you¡¯re living with is not an ordinary man. He is a world-renowned alchemist. He is called the Divine Mage. He is an esteemed priest of the Frost Mountain Temple, a senior disciple of the famous Ethereal Frost Sect, and a grandmaster in martial arts cultivation. He deserves a better place than this.¡±


    ¡°Lord Lan,¡± I had to interrupt. I had come all the way to Xianru to keep my identity hidden, and now this man had just blurted out all my secrets without any care about its consequences. ¡°I am no longer that person that you refer to. I¡¯m just an ordinary man now, with no title, no martial arts, and no status. Miss Jinjing has given me so much. If she had not offered me her place, I would have ended up sleeping on the streets.¡±


    ¡°I have a residence not too far away from here. Why don¡¯t you come and stay there? I¡¯ll provide you with your own servants. You may take your so-called wife along with you if you wish.¡±


    Jinjing was speechless as we glanced at each other.


    I cupped my hands and bowed before him. ¡°I am grateful for the offer, my lord, but we are not worthy to stay in such a prestigious place. I¡¯m afraid we will only compromise your reputation.¡±


    He sighed again. ¡°Huang Wen,¡± he called. ¡°Find someone to do some repairs in this house. Tell him to replace all the rotten wood and fix all those broken windows, as well. He should also make an extension for a receiving area and buy some dividing screens to give this bedroom some privacy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    I looked at Lord Lan with mouth agape. Even Jinjing could not utter a word.


    He had the audacity to order some work done on someone else¡¯s property as if he were an authority, without even consulting the owner if she was willing.


    ¡°Lord Lan,¡± I said. ¡°You need not bother yourself with the house. We¡¯re fine with it.¡±


    ¡°That is exactly the problem. I am so bothered that you have to live in this garbage. Since you refused my offer to stay in my residence, for your safety and for your health, I need to make some improvements around here to make this house at least livable.¡±


    ¡°Lord Lan, we don¡¯t deserve your generosity.¡±


    ¡°And who says I¡¯m being generous? It¡¯s not for free.¡±


    ¡°But we cannot afford to pay for those¡ª¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to pay either. I¡¯ll shoulder the expenses as advance payment for your service. If you succeed in finding a cure, I¡¯ll give you more.¡±


    I breathed in relief. Jinjing did the same.


    ¡°My gratitude then. But if I failed to find a cure?¡±


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to pay me back.¡±


    I was dumbfounded.


    He laughed deeply. ¡°Now don¡¯t concern yourself about that. Someone as talented as the Divine Mage cannot possibly fail.¡±


    ¡°Here.¡± Huang Wen handed something to Jinjing which sounded like a pouch filled with coins. ¡°That should be enough to support yourself during Priest Luo¡¯s absence.¡±


    The only sound I heard from Jinjing was a surprised gasp.


    Before I could say a word, Lord Lan spoke ahead. ¡°I¡¯ll also deduct that from your salary.¡±


    I swallowed back the cordial words that I was about to recite with full sincerity and instead simply said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    *****


    <u>RUAN YANJUN</u>


    I squinted as I watched those two lovebirds smile and hug each other once again. Until now, I still could not accept that such a fine young priest would have to settle with an aging prostitute for a lover.


    Has the world run out of slightly more decent women?


    My blood roiled in anger, but I tried to appear calm and unaffected.


    ¡°Here,¡± she handed him his walking stick with a silk cloth wrapped around the handle.


    He took the stick and fumbled for the silk. ¡°Maybe I should leave this behind for now. I might lose it.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she promptly objected. ¡°So you¡¯ll remember to come back.¡±


    ¡°I promise you¡­ I will be back.¡±


    She smiled at him and I was about to roll my eyes.


    ¡°Are you through with your sweet nothings?¡± I asked in an exasperated tone. ¡°The horses are getting restless.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± She lowered her head and stepped back, but they looked at each other again and smiled for another time before Luo Fan climbed into the carriage.


    I looked at the woman. ¡°He might not be back for a while. Make sure the repairs are finished when he returns. I can¡¯t stand seeing a very notable man living in such a dire condition.¡±


    She bowed down. ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    ¡°And if someone comes looking for him, tell them that Ruan Yanjun has taken him away.¡±


    She gasped in shock. ¡°Is his lord¡¯s real name¡­¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily,¡± I interrupted. ¡°But that should scare them off.¡±


    I turned my back on her, leaving her speechless and confused.


    I climbed into the carriage and sat down beside Luo Fan.


    He was quiet and seemed anxious.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already taken care of your wife¡¯s needs,¡± I said. ¡°What are you still worried about?¡±


    He turned to me. ¡°I¡¯m just concerned. I am already indebted to you while I have not even started my job.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. As long as you attend to your duties sincerely, whether you succeed or not, you don¡¯t have to concern yourself about paying me back.¡±


    He breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°I appreciate your consideration, my lord. The more reason I have to put all my effort into this job.¡±


    ¡°You should. Your own life depends on your success. Saving that man¡¯s life also saves yours.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Lord Lan is correct.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s your vision?¡± I asked. ¡°How much can you see?¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s enough light, I can see silhouettes of objects, but when it¡¯s dark, I can hardly determine anything.¡±


    I looked inside the carriage. The window was open so there was enough light inside. ¡°Right now, what do you see?¡±


    ¡°I can see his lordship¡¯s outline like a shadow. Other than that, there¡¯s nothing else. No face, no colors or anything.¡±


    I nodded.


    Knowing that he could not see more than just a shadow, I took the liberty to stare at him.


    He was indeed beautiful. It felt like I was staring at an ethereal being, radiating gentleness and warmth. He looked so captivating that I found myself drawn and unable to blink.


    If I could convince this beauty to join my sect, I¡¯d implant a dark core in him and have him master the Devil¡¯s Charm spell. With his captivating beauty, neither man nor woman could resist him.


    I smiled devilishly. As early as now, I could already see the greatness that he would be, and I shall be the one to create a darker version of this light-core priest. He¡¯d also learn to refine using dark energy instead of light, or maybe both. It really would not matter as long as he was a disciple of the great Eternal Damnation Sect.


    My eyes happened to settle on the stick he was holding. It distracted me from daydreaming.


    ¡°Why do you ask, my lord?¡± he asked.


    I was suddenly awakened and had no idea what he was talking about. ¡°What did I ask?¡±


    ¡°About my eyes.¡±


    I nodded as I remembered I did ask him about his eyes earlier before I got distracted by his beauty. ¡°I wanted to make a comparison, and I have to say that you¡¯re luckier. The man you are about to save has completely lost his sight.¡±


    ¡°His affliction seems worse than mine.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s the same. It¡¯s only because you had better resistance than he had by the time you were afflicted, so you were able to resist the blunt of the damage. Compared to you, he is only a fourth level.¡±


    He looked at me in surprise. ¡°Is Lord Lan saying that the affliction had taken place when my cultivation had not yet been nullified?¡±


    ¡°How else were they able to capture you and nullify your cultivation?¡±


    He lowered his head as if he was pondering about the past.


    I smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you did not fight back when you learned that they were going to nullify the cultivation that you have worked your whole life for.¡±


    He pressed his lips together and swallowed as if a realization had dawned upon him and he could not accept it. ¡°I did, but they managed to subdue me. At that time, I thought that my weakness was attributed to the long and harsh torture that I had to suffer as punishment for my crime.¡±


    ¡°Now, you¡¯re starting to see the missing pieces of the puzzle.¡±


    He did not say anything and looked away. I understood that he did not wish to speak about it.


    He was probably still in denial. He could not believe that those people that he had considered a family would do something so terrible to him.


    His grip tightened around the stick until his knuckles turned white.


    The priest seemed to be losing his unwavering calmness.


    But his anger was brief. A short moment later, his grip loosened and he gently stroked the silk wrapped around the stick instead, as if doing so would give him comfort.


    I squinted at the sight of it. I really hated that stick. ¡°Why do you have to carry that stick with you? You can still easily find your way even without that.¡±


    ¡°I need it when it¡¯s dark and there¡¯s no light around. And it¡¯s also a gift.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°You call that trash a gift? It looks more like firewood to me.¡±


    ¡°This stick may not have any value to Lord Lan, but it is precious to me. I also don¡¯t have any weapon, so this will do.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a sword?¡±


    ¡°I had. My master had given me one of his swords that had been passed down to him by his ancestors, but I had left it behind. I am no longer worthy to carry that sword.¡±


    I laughed deeply. ¡°It¡¯s that sword that¡¯s not worthy of you.¡±


    He blinked, confused. ¡°Lord Lan, I don¡¯t understand why you think so highly of me.¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you the Divine Mage? And a grandmaster at the same time?¡±


    ¡°Lord Lan, I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you, but that is the past. I have moved on from it. I will never be that person again.¡±


    ¡°As long as you still possess the knowledge that you have accumulated, all those that you have lost can be earned once again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s no longer possible. I¡¯ve lost my core and there¡¯s no way to revive it. Even if I get cured of this illness and rebuild my foundation, it¡¯s no longer possible to implant me with another core. Without a core, I can only climb back to level three at most. And without my core, I cannot summon the needed energy to refine anything more than ordinary pills. So I cannot be the Divine Mage ever again.¡±


    ¡°Give me your hand.¡±


    At first, he was hesitant, but a moment later, he slowly extended his left hand towards me.


    I placed three fingers on his wrist.


    It was very faint, but his light core still existed. He was just too weak to recognize it.


    But I would not tell him that. Not yet.


    My lips curved to a wicked smile.


    ¡°If I provide you a source of light energy, can you refine with it?¡± I asked.


    He tugged his hand back to his lap. ¡°It is possible, but I need one from a high-level. For some elixirs, it might require a master level. And I don¡¯t think any master would want their energies absorbed for refinery purposes. It would take them days to recover.¡±


    I smirked. ¡°Let me worry about those things. Your job is to identify whatever poison you have ingested and then find a cure. When you¡¯re ready to refine, I¡¯ll handle the resources.¡±


    He cupped his hands before his chest and lowered his head to me. ¡°I understand, my lord.¡±


    The bamboo stick fell and he bent down to pick it up. It shattered my mood once again.


    I really hated the sight of it.


    ¡°If I gave you a fine sword and a good staff for finding your way, will you get rid of that stick?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I cannot give this up, my lord. It has a sentimental value to me. I apologize.¡±


    I sighed and looked away.


    What the hell is so precious about a bamboo stick? It only ruins the lucrative interior of my carriage.


    ¡°My lord, I have one question if you don¡¯t mind,¡± he said.


    ¡°You may ask, but I may not give you an answer.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Last night at the restaurant, Grandmaster Wang Bei called you Ruan Yanjun¡­ Are you really Sect Leader Ruan Yanjun?¡±


    I chortled. ¡°If I answered your question, will you come with me to Kan Empire?¡±


    He quickly looked away and did not say anything more.


    I smirked.


    He was still unsure about coming along with me he¡¯d rather not know the answer to his question.


    But his hesitation did not bother me much. After this, after he¡¯d feel indebted to me, after I showered him with generosity and kindness, he would not be able to refuse me. He would go with me wherever I asked him to return a favor.

 Chapter 9: The Dying Crown Prince

    CHAPTER 9


    The Dying Crown Prince


    <u>LUO FAN</u>


    I kept my surprise and amazement to myself as I silently followed Lord Lan.


    Just judging by the heavily-guarded gate, the majestic palaces that we passed by, the high walls that surrounded the area, and the amount of guards scattered around, I knew that we had just entered the Imperial Palace of Xianru Empire.


    I had no doubt that Lord Lan was a powerful person, but I had not expected that he was that omnipotent and very well-regarded that the imperial guards kept their heads low as he walked past them.


    After witnessing this, I would not wonder if he turned out to be a member of the royal court or a royal himself.


    We went straight to a certain palace, unhindered by anything or anyone along the way. The guards immediately opened the gate for us and the servants lined up in the courtyard to greet us.


    I felt uncomfortable with all the courtesies, even if they weren¡¯t intended for me. I tried to return their greetings with a bow, but the subject of courtesies himself never even bothered to regard them.


    ¡°My lord.¡± A man wearing a tall head cap rushed before Lord Lan and bowed his head. ¡°I apologize for not meeting you at the gate. Your visit is sudden and unexpected.¡±


    ¡°Is the crown prince awake?¡± Lord Lan asked, his tone sounded like he was the emperor himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid His Highness has not wakened up since three days ago, my lord.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go see him.¡±


    The man in a head cap, who I assumed was a high-ranked eunuch, led the way to the door and I again followed them.


    I was still in a state of disbelief.


    The crown prince is the sick man that Lord Lan was talking about? The man that I need to check on?


    Am I even qualified?


    Suddenly, I was anxious. I had heard of imperial physicians being executed just because they failed to cure a member of the royal family.


    I was in a dilemma. If Lord Lan had told me earlier that the man I was going to see was the Crown Prince of Xianru, I probably would not have agreed to come along.


    There were about half a dozen people inside the room of the crown prince. They were discussing something amongst themselves, but the moment Lord Lan walked in, they all formed a single line and bowed before him.


    ¡°Any progress?¡± Lord Lan asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no accurate conclusion yet, my lord,¡± one of them replied.


    Lord Lan sighed and disappeared behind a tall rectangular object that I supposed was a dividing screen. A moment later, he walked out of the shadow and approached me.


    ¡°This is Priest Luo of the Yinhaimen sect. I brought him here to check on the crown prince.¡±


    Yinhaimen sect? Where did that come from?


    The six people, who I supposed were imperial physicians, turned their heads towards me.


    ¡°Forgive me, my lord, but I¡¯ve never heard of that sect before,¡± one said.


    ¡°Look it up if you wish,¡± Lord Lan replied sternly. ¡°I¡¯ve no time to explain.¡±


    The physicians did not dare say another word, but I was too aware of the murmurs they made. They were not pleased that an unknown priest from an unknown sect, not to mention blind, would dare touch the crown prince, but in Lord Lan¡¯s presence, nobody dared to voice out their objection.


    Lord Lan led me behind the screen where I found a tall figure lying on the bed. This must be the Crown Prince of Xianru. Unfortunately, I could not see his face. It would have been easier for me to diagnose him if I could see more details. All I was sure about was that he was too thin his frame looked like he had no flesh left in his body.


    ¡°Meet your patient,¡± Lord Lan said. ¡°Prince Sheng, the crown prince of Xianru Empire.¡±


    I held my breath. Even if I already knew the person¡¯s identity, hearing those words from Lord Lan heightened my anxiety.


    ¡°The whole empire is expecting much from you. You¡¯re now the last resort¡­ and the only hope.¡±


    My fingers trembled and I had to swallow hard so I could breathe again. This man had tricked me into coming here, but it was my fault for not asking relevant questions as to the identity of my patient.


    Under the watchful eyes of the six physicians, the eunuch, the crown prince¡¯s bodyguard, and Lord Lan, I made a thorough examination of the crown prince. Being a priest, although I had not opted to learn Healing, I knew basic diagnostic procedures. But I had only done it a couple of times. Most of my knowledge about the procedure was only through books.


    Regardless, I knew the body¡¯s anatomy too well, so it should not be too difficult to put my readings into actual use.


    I was right. The crown prince was but skin and bones. His body was so dehydrated that he felt like a wrinkled, old man.


    His condition had indeed some similarities with mine, but he was in a far worse state. His pulse was now so faint he was very close to dying.


    But I would not say that in front of these people, not especially in front of Lord Lan who was probably hoping for a miracle from a former Divine Mage.


    ¡°Priest Luo.¡± One of the physicians handed me a booklet. ¡°This book contains all the symptoms of His Highness, starting from the onset of the illness until today. Why don¡¯t you take a look at it? You might find it useful.¡±


    I was not sure if the physician was insulting me. Certainly, he must have already noticed that I could not see and he wanted to rub salt on that matter, as if to emphasize to everyone else that I was blind.


    I looked at the physician and nodded politely. ¡°Do you mind if I borrow it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid we only have one copy and we can¡¯t let the information leave the palace. Why don¡¯t you read it now and make a list of those things that you deem important?¡±


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    I was unable to utter a word. This man was indeed mocking me.


    Lord Lan must have heard the disguised innocent offense and approached the physician. He stood too close before the lanky man and looked down at him. ¡°You dare insult Priest Luo in my presence?¡±


    The physician took a step back and quickly went down on his knees. ¡°I had no such intention, my lord. I spoke too carelessly. Forgive this lowly physician.¡±


    I was left confounded. I could not believe that even an imperial physician would get down on his knees and beg for forgiveness before Lord Lan.


    Just who exactly is Lord Lan in the empire of Xianru? Is he the emperor himself? The one they called Emperor Yin?


    However, they addressed him as ¡®lord¡¯ and not ¡®His Majesty¡¯, so perhaps I was mistaken.


    Lord Lan sighed and grabbed the booklet from my hand. He tossed it back to the physician who was still on his knees. ¡°After Priest Luo finished his business here, I¡¯m taking that booklet. So while you still have time, make your own copy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord,¡± the physician replied.


    ¡°Get up and start writing.¡±


    The physician quickly rose to his feet and dashed to the corner where the table was.


    Lord Lan looked at me. ¡°Continue what you¡¯re doing,¡± he said in a gentle voice and stepped aside.


    I was still in a state of bemusement that I had to discreetly massage my fingers to soften them before I was able to move again.


    I continued examining the crown prince until I got a thorough clinical image of his physical condition. As for other symptoms, I had to trust the content of that booklet.


    What I needed now were specimens from the patient, but I could not just take anything from the crown prince¡¯s body without risking my neck.


    Caught in a dilemma, I approached Lord Lan. ¡°My lord, I need a few things from His Highness if you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Name them.¡±


    ¡°A few strands of hair, including the root, a small piece of his nail, and a few drops of blood.¡±


    Without saying a word, he shrugged as if my request was too easy. He approached the crown prince and untied his hair. Just behind the prince¡¯s ear, he plucked a few strands of his royal hair as if he were simply pulling weeds from the ground.


    I heard several gasps inside the room, including mine.


    My deceased master was a prince himself, so I knew that doing such a thing to a member of the royal family was considered a contemptuous offense that warranted death.


    But Lord Lan acted like he was the authority himself and immune to any punishment. He even raised the strands of hair in his hand for me as if I could see it. ¡°Is this enough?¡±


    It was a struggle for me to close my mouth and nod. ¡°It is more than enough, my lord,¡± I replied, even if I had no idea how many strands of hair he had. If he had at least three, that should be enough.


    He placed the strands of hair on a plate that the eunuch held before him. ¡°I need a clean knife.¡±


    A physician handed him a small knife.


    Lord Lan took the crown prince¡¯s hand and again, right before everyone¡¯s wide-open eyes, he made a small cut on the prince¡¯s fingertip while a physician held a tiny cup underneath it to catch the dripping blood.


    Next, he recklessly cut a piece of the crown prince¡¯s nail. At that time, it did not shock the onlookers that much anymore for they had already seen the worst that one could do against a royal prince.


    The eunuch carefully packed the specimens inside a small lacquered box and handed it to me.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I nodded politely.


    Having finished my business with the crown prince, Lord Lan ushered me out of the palace and back to the waiting carriage. I thought it would be a long ride once again, but after just half an hour, the carriage stopped.


    When I stepped out, I found myself standing in the front yard of a big mansion, adorned by gardens of flowers and small trees.


    It was unfortunate that they only came in one color in my eyes¡ªblack.


    ¡°This is my official residence in the capital,¡± he said and walked ahead of me.


    I nodded and followed him. It was only then that I noticed that there were people standing before the door.


    ¡°Welcome back, my lord,¡± the people said in chorus.


    It was already late in the afternoon. With my body¡¯s condition, I was already exhausted. Lord Lan noticed it and ordered his servants to take me to my room to rest.


    I immediately fell asleep. The bed was so soft it felt so comfortable I slept through the rest of the afternoon until a servant came to wake me up.


    ¡°His lordship is waiting for you to join him for dinner,¡± he said.


    I was more tired than hungry I would not have minded skipping dinner and just sleep until morning, but I must pay respect to my benefactor.


    I straightened my clothes and combed my hair before I walked out of the room and followed the servant to the dining hall.


    I found the master of the house already seated at the table, his chin resting on his palm while he waited. Although he was idle, I did not sense any traces of impatience from him.


    While I approached him, he remained still. This was the same exact demeanor he had presented when I met him at the restaurant the night before.


    I cupped my hands and lowered my head. ¡°I apologize for keeping his lordship waiting.¡±


    He sighed and gestured for me to sit on the chair from across him. ¡°Did you rest well?¡± he asked after I settled down.


    ¡°I did, my lord.¡±


    ¡°Did you find the room to your liking? There¡¯s a bigger room with a private courtyard if you prefer that, but it¡¯s quite far from here I¡¯m concerned I may not be able to protect you personally if you¡¯re that far.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m quite content with the room you have generously provided for me, my lord. I can¡¯t ask for more.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± He turned to the female servants behind him and made signs with his hand that only they could understand. A moment later, two women brought in a tall vessel and two cups.


    Lord Lan poured wine into the two cups and handed one to me. Immediately, I caught a whiff of its sweet aroma, an assurance of its fine quality.


    ¡°I¡¯ve set up a laboratory for your use,¡± he said after taking a sip from his cup of wine. ¡°You may go check it out tomorrow to see what else is lacking. Make a list of everything that you need and I¡¯ll provide them.¡±


    ¡°Lord Lan is indeed very generous.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not entirely for you. This is also for the crown prince.¡±


    I nodded.


    Of course. What made me think that he was doing this for me?


    I wanted to ask him what his position was in the palace, why he seemed untouchable that everyone feared him, and why the crown prince¡¯s life mattered a lot to him. However, I wasn¡¯t sure if I was in a position to ask.


    I should just wait for him to tell me.


    Unlike with Jinjing where I could speak my mind freely and we could even sit as close to each other should we want to, without the added malice, that was not the case with Lord Lan.


    My relationship with Jinjing had gone to a point where we no longer minded physical boundaries, even if we were of opposite genders. Probably because she was easy to get along with.


    But with this man, I barely knew him. He would not even properly introduce himself to me, and throughout our six-hour journey earlier, he had never mentioned anything about himself. He only talked about the history of Xianru and how it had prospered from a purely agricultural region to a flourishing empire.


    His knowledge of the empire and its political system was vast. He even used some terminologies that I could not comprehend. I could tell he was extremely well-educated.


    I had some education myself, but the totality of my knowledge would never be worthy of comparison to his.


    More servants arrived and filled the table with a variety of food but I just stared at them. I had not even touched the wine yet.


    The amount of food they had prepared was excessive for only two people. For someone like me who was raised in a temple, such exorbitance was unacceptable, especially considering that there were a lot of people who could not eat even once a day.


    ¡°Is the food not to your liking?¡± he asked.


    I glanced at him and shook my head. I could not possibly tell him about what I think and offend his hospitality. ¡°I¡¯m just overwhelmed. I can¡¯t decide which one to try first.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a priest. Your diet usually comprises simple foods. Start with this.¡± He reached across the table and placed something in my bowl. When the aroma reached my nose, I figured it was a steamed fish.


    ¡°Thank you, my lord,¡± I said and started to eat. This one was tastier compared to the ones that I and Jinjing used to buy from the market.


    ¡°There¡¯s not much fish from where you came from, is there?¡± he asked as he probably noticed my smile.


    ¡°Kan Empire is close to a desert and surrounded by mountains. Fish is regarded as a lucrative food. Even wealthy people cannot simply get their hands on them whenever they please.¡±


    ¡°While here in Xianru, surrounded by ocean at the south and a great river at the north, there¡¯s an abundance of that all over the empire, to the point that their sight and smell becomes sickening.¡±


    ¡°Lord Lan seems to hold some enmity against fish,¡± I humored.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    My face suddenly turned serious.


    I did not expect that.


    ¡°I don¡¯t usually allow fish on my table. I only made an exception just now because I wanted you to try the delicacies of the capital city.¡±


    ¡°Lord Lan is very considerate.¡± I was honestly touched that he even tolerated the smell of something he resented for me. The more that I doubted if this was really the Ruan Yanjun that I had heard about¡ªthe heartless and remorseless murderous Devil of the South.


    He sighed. ¡°Do not think so kindly of me. I am not what you think I am¡­ I give you a piece of advice. If you want to make it in the secular world, do not be deceived by small acts of kindness. Most of the time, they¡¯re not real. Their real intention is to make you put your guard down, and then devour you the moment you least expect it.¡±


    I was speechless. In just over two months, I had already gotten my fair share of evil in the secular world, but Lord Lan made it sound like people were even more wicked than I realized.

 Chapter 10: Alchemy Laboratory

    CHAPTER 10


    Alchemy Lab


    The next morning, I woke up early. As I contemplated about where I could get a bath, someone knocked on my door. When I opened it, four servants were waiting right in front of my chamber. They were holding a big wooden tub, two pales of water, a big pot of hot water, and some necessities.


    I let them in and they set everything up for me. Two of them were women who volunteered to help me bath but I politely declined them. They left me to my privacy but stayed right outside the door just in case I needed something else.


    After my bath, they tidied up the room, including my bed, and left. Another young woman came in and introduced herself as Mingxia. She said that her master had assigned her to be my servant during my stay in the mansion.


    This special treatment made me feel uncomfortable. From a young age, I had been trained to do things on my own. I could not help but suspect that Lord Lan was probably up to something. This could be his way to pressure me not to fail him.


    The man was obviously very cunning. He knew how to coerce people without the use of threats or physical force. He manipulated people mentally, and it was a shame I just fell for it.


    Mingxia led me to the main hall. While waiting for Lord Lan, I heard a familiar sound from the courtyard.


    I went over to the door and found Huang Wen in the middle of his training. He just twirled up in the air and hurled a rotating wheel around. Ever since I had lost my sight, my senses had become sharper, so although I could not see the weapon clearly, I could hear the sound it made.


    The wheel made a complete rotation around the courtyard, dodging all obstacles along its way, before it returned to its owner¡¯s hand. There were two trees on each side of the courtyard but not even a leaf fell off. Even the rows of pillars on one side were unscathed.


    I found myself holding my breath in awe and jealousy. Just a few months ago, I had been doing those same things, except that my weapon was a sword.


    I could not do that anymore.


    With some resentment in my heart, I turned around to leave and suddenly bumped into something that had been right behind me. I quickly stepped back, and when I looked, it wasn¡¯t something but someone that I had collided with.


    I immediately lowered my head. ¡°Forgive me, my lord. I was careless I failed to notice your presence.¡±


    Lord Lan smirked. ¡°Has your skill declined to a point that you can no longer sense someone standing right behind you? If I were an assassin, I could have easily stabbed you from behind without you even knowing it.¡±


    I could not speak because there was truth in his words. Someone from the royal family of Kan Empire still wanted me dead and once they found out my whereabouts, they could send someone to assassinate me and I would be too helpless to defend myself.


    ¡°Does watching someone practice remind you of some bitter memories?¡± he asked.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if he was taunting me, but he only made me feel worse. ¡°If possible, I no longer wish to remember.¡±


    ¡°So you want to just forget that once...¡± He paused and stepped closer to the door to look at Huang Wen. ¡°You were a lot better than that lazy lad out there.¡±


    Lazy? That¡¯s hardly how I would describe Huan Weng. He looked like a very hard-working young man and I was certain that training so early in the morning was his daily routine.


    ¡°It only pains me to remember,¡± I replied. ¡°I¡¯ve already spent weeks grieving over that. My best course is to just accept my fate and move on.¡±


    ¡°You think this is your fate? To be reduced into nothing?¡±


    The word ¡®nothing¡¯ hit me hard, but when I thought it over, it was the truth. I had indeed become ¡®nothing¡¯. ¡°I¡¯ll try to make something else out of myself. There may be other things that I can be good at.¡±


    ¡°Of course, there are, but what about your cultivation? Are you going to give it up?¡±


    My heart broke even more upon hearing his words. Cultivation had been everything to me. My entire life had revolved around it. They could take everything else away from me, but as long as I could still cultivate, I would have been content and happy. But now that it was gone, I did not know how to move on. It was hard enough just to accept the reality that I had already lost it. ¡°How can I give up something that had already been stripped off me?¡±


    ¡°As long as you recover from whatever ails you, you can always start again.¡±


    I closed my eyes and sighed. If given the opportunity, and for my love for cultivation, I was definitely more than willing to start from the bottom.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    But looking at the way things were, those things were no more than just delusions. My core was dead, my foundation was damaged, and my mysterious ailment still didn¡¯t have a name or a cure.


    My spirit was at its lowest. In fact, I was still grieving the loss of my martial arts that I had diligently cultivated for two decades. So how could he expect me to even dream about starting over again?


    *****


    ¡°Is everything to your liking?¡± Xu Dong, a level three alchemist that Lord Lan had hired to assist me, asked.


    I looked around the laboratory. There were tables and shelves all around me, but I could not tell what else was there. ¡°Lord Lan told me you were the one who made a list of things needed in this laboratory. You¡¯re an alchemist, so I have that much confidence in you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Priest Luo. Shall we proceed upstairs? You¡¯re going to like what¡¯s in there.¡±


    I nodded and followed him up a wooden staircase. It had a railing so it was safe for me to climb up and down even on my own. The place looked like a guard tower that was converted into an alchemy lab.


    When we reached the top, I felt a gush of wind. The place was surrounded by walls, but it had no roof. It was perfect for gathering natural elements needed for refining.


    ¡°Can you see what¡¯s in the middle?¡± Xu Dong asked.


    I looked, and right in the middle of the pentagram on the floor was the outline of a cauldron.


    I gasped in surprise.


    The cauldron wasn¡¯t as big as the one in the Frost Mountain Alchemy Tower, which meant refining would take a little longer and the output may not be the best, but it would do the job. Besides, the cauldron in Frost Mountain was one of the two best refining cauldrons in the world, and that was why it was referred to as the Mythical Cauldron. I could not possibly ask Lord Lan to find me something similar. Finding an ordinary refining cauldron alone was hard enough. At least he had provided me with a better-quality cauldron.


    ¡°That cauldron is provided by the imperial palace,¡± Xudong said. He probably noticed that I had been staring at the cauldron for a while already.


    I looked at him in surprise. ¡°You mean this cauldron is the imperial palace¡¯s treasured property? Why did they send it here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s by His Lordship¡¯s request.¡±


    Just because Lord Lan has requested it?


    Cauldrons were rare, especially something of this quality. A treasure like this was enough to bribe a conqueror out of an empire. How could they just give, or even lend, something this valuable?


    ¡°Do you mind if I ask you a question?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You may.¡±


    ¡°What is Lord Lan¡¯s position in the royal court?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°His lordship is not a member of the royal court.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°I¡¯m confused. If he is not a member of the royal court, why is he allowed to walk in and out of the imperial palace unrestricted?¡±


    ¡°Because His Majesty favors him greatly.¡±


    ¡°Are they related by blood?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the relationship between them, but I¡¯m certain they¡¯re not related by blood.¡±


    I pondered for a moment. ¡°If he is not a member of the royal court and is not related to the emperor, then why is he regarded so highly in the imperial palace?¡±


    ¡°I apologize that I cannot answer that question. I don¡¯t know the reason as well. There are rumors, but they¡¯re not validated.¡±


    ¡°What rumors?¡±


    He chuckled and I understood right then what he wanted to convey.


    I flushed.


    Could it be real?


    Could a man like Lord Lan be in such kind of relationship with the emperor? Could that also be the reason why he was too concerned about the crown prince¡¯s well-being?


    I quickly shoved the thought off my mind. I¡¯d rather not think about it.


    ¡°Priest Luo, do you find the laboratory conducive to working?¡± Xu Dong asked to change the awkward atmosphere.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°If you think anything is missing, let me know. Lord Lan told me to make a list of everything else that you need.¡±


    ¡°I cannot see very well so I can¡¯t tell, but it seems that this laboratory is furnished with all the basic tools in an alchemy laboratory. This should do. Should I need anything else in the future, I¡¯ll let you know.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be here anytime. And if you need to research anything, we also have a library just adjacent to this lab. Just tell me what you want to look into and I will find it for you.¡±


    A big drop of rain landed on my face.


    ¡°It¡¯s about to rain,¡± he said. ¡°We should probably go down.¡±


    Right after he finished his sentence, thunder roared.


    We descended the stairs just as rain started pouring.


    ¡°So may I know what Priest Luo intends to do today so I can set everything ready?¡± Xu Dong asked while we stood at the foot of the stairs.


    There were many things that I needed to do as soon as possible, but I was concerned about one thing. Although this continent was divided into five empires, there was one thing common among them¡ªthey were very particular with hierarchy.


    ¡°Xu Dong, you¡¯re a level three alchemist. In the world of Alchemy, a third level is already considered an elite and is highly regarded. Are you sure you¡¯re fine with taking orders from a level zero?¡±


    He laughed softly. ¡°I admit that when I learned that you were level zero, I had some reservations. But Lord Lan told me not to underestimate you because you are much more than what you seem, so I trusted his words.¡±


    ¡°Do you believe that I am indeed more than what I seem?¡±


    ¡°I have that much respect and confidence for Lord Lan, so I believe him.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°Thank you. I need your help to prepare the samples taken from the crown prince. Put a drop of blood in a ceramic dish and add a drop of boiled water.¡±


    ¡°Right away.¡±


    While I waited for Xu Dong to set up the table, I could not suppress the urge to dig more about the person of Lord Lan. He intrigued me to such an extent that he seemed like a big puzzle with several missing pieces, yet every time I found a piece, it just would not fit.


    ¡°Do you mind if I bother you with another question?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Please ask, Priest Luo.¡±


    ¡°Is Lord Lan a grandmaster cultivator?¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ I was told to only discuss topics related to alchemy with you and not anything else. I apologize that I cannot answer your question.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±


    Actually, I already knew. I just wanted confirmation. If Lord Lan was not a grandmaster, there was no way he could have survived that duel against Wang Bei. He did not even incur any injuries after the fight.


    I had already observed and analyzed things.


    There was only one major sect in Xianru and that was the Eternal Damnation Sect. If Lord Lan was a master or a grandmaster, he could only belong to that particular sect, which made the possibility that he was indeed the notorious Ruan Yanjun even higher.


    I wondered why he had to deny his identity from me though.


    Even if my assessment was correct, that was just one of the missing pieces, and it still did not seem to fit right.


    I shook my head to get my mind back to work. Solving that puzzle only gave me a headache.

 Chapter 11: Assassin vs Blind Priest

    CHAPTER 11


    Assassin vs Blind Priest


    Two days after my first visit, Lord Lan accompanied me back to the imperial palace so I could further examine the crown prince.


    I still had not found any traces of poison from the specimen that Lord Lan had taken from Prince Shang¡¯s body, but I found some tiny particles that could only be obtained from a highly refined elixir that only a master alchemist could create.


    But it was not poison.


    I knew that the crown prince¡¯s life was hanging by a thread, so in the meantime, I had refined a potion, with the help of Xu Dong¡¯s level three alchemy, to prolong the crown prince¡¯s life.


    Just as we disembarked from the carriage, I heard a voice coming from behind us.


    We both turned around and found a eunuch and an imperial guard running towards us. They stopped three steps away and greeted Lord Lan.


    Lord Lan introduced me to them. One was the chief eunuch, Zeng Jie, and the other was an imperial guard, Shao Wei.


    ¡°Forgive us for bothering his lordship,¡± Zeng Jie said after the introduction and a brief exchange of courtesies. ¡°His Majesty just heard of your arrival in the palace and he wishes to see you right away.¡±


    Lord Lan looked at me. ¡°Do you want to come along and meet the emperor?¡±


    Come along? To meet the emperor?


    The thought alone sent chills down my spine. My master was a prince, a brother of the emperor of Kan Empire, and a few times, he had brought me to the palace to meet the emperor himself.


    I could never forget how Emperor Sun had interrogated me then, kept asking over and over again why I had joined the Ethereal Frost Sect and what my real name was as if he suspected me of espionage. Since then, I had avoided the emperor¡¯s palace like a plague.


    And I still did not want to step foot in another emperor¡¯s palace.


    Besides, I did not think I was worthy to meet the revered Emperor Yin of Xianru.


    ¡°I¡¯m grateful for the invitation, Lord Lan,¡± I replied. ¡°But His Majesty wishes to see you all of a sudden so there must be something important that he wants to discuss with you. I don¡¯t want to be a bother.¡±


    He sighed and looked at the chief eunuch. ¡°Escort Priest Luo to the crown prince¡¯s palace. Tell them he has come under my order. If any of those imperial physicians bully him, let me know.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± Zeng Jie cupped his hands and bowed his head to Lord Lan as if he had taken an order from the emperor himself.


    Lord Lan turned away and left on his own.


    ¡°This way, Priest Luo,¡± Zheng Jie said and took the lead.


    I followed him with Shao Wei tailing right behind me.


    As we passed by an alley, Zeng Jie looked around. ¡°Where are the guards here?¡± he asked.


    I also glanced around. The alley was indeed empty, but it was the middle of the day and the sun was high so I guessed they simply had sought shelter from the heat.


    When suddenly, a masked man hiding behind a tree revealed himself and charged towards Zeng Jie.


    Quickly, I pushed Zeng Jie to the side but the assassin did not change direction. I realized I was the target.


    My reaction was slow and I did not have the speed that I used to possess back then, but I still tried to raise the stick in a defensive position even though I knew it would be too late already.


    To my surprise, the assassin¡¯s knife did not reach me. Shao Wei had knocked the assassin to the ground.


    I pulled Zheng Jie up and yelled, ¡°Go and seek for help!¡±


    Without wasting a second, Zheng Jie scampered away, turning to the corner as fast as a rabbit running from its hunters.


    When I looked at the two on the ground, they were still wrestling each other. Shao Wei was stronger so he managed to pin the assassin underneath him. Just when I thought everything was going to be fine, I saw the tip of a blade protruding through Shao Wei¡¯s back, followed by a painful grunt.


    I froze in shock.


    I should run to save myself, but I did not want to leave behind a person who had risked his life for me. And even if I did, the assassin was back on his feet now. He¡¯d surely catch up with me or throw his knife on my cowardly fleeing back.


    My best option was to face him, even though I knew it was futile.


    I only had to stall him for a moment or so until help arrived.


    He leapt towards me with his long knife which was probably still dripping with Shao Wei¡¯s blood. I deflected his attack with my bamboo stick and stepped to the side. Before I could even counter, he attacked again.


    He was fast and strong. I may have matched his speed and that was why I was able to dodge his attacks, but my strength was way inferior.


    After dodging his knife several times, he briefly lost his balance and I took the opportunity to counter. I grabbed his bladed arm with one hand and with my other hand, I poked at a certain point on his wrist, temporarily paralyzing his fingers.


    The knife fell to the ground, but then I realized that he was wearing an iron knuckle on his other hand.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    He did not try to retrieve his knife back. As soon as he recovered, he threw a reckless punch at me. Since he no longer needed precision, his attacks became brutal. The contacts I took all over my arm that I used to block his attacks with must have all turned blue and purple.


    I could no longer stand it. I could not breathe anymore, as if I would collapse the moment I made another move, and my poor eyesight blurred even more until there was only total darkness.


    Disoriented, exhausted, and totally blind, I was helpless. A hard blow landed on my back. It felt like a rock had smashed my spine into fragments, paralyzing me.


    I dropped to the ground, unable to utter a sound, unable to move.


    Then I heard something.


    Someone had just arrived. Even if I could not see, my senses captured some movements in the air.


    A moment later, my vision slightly cleared and I was able to see shadows once again.


    I blinked as I tried to recognize the figure of my savior.


    It looked like Lord Lan.


    I did not expect that he was that fast. In just a short while, he had managed to completely incapacitate the assassin and held him by the neck. I barely even saw anything, and I really wanted to know how he had finished off the assassin so easily.


    ¡°Who sent you?¡± Lord Lan grunted.


    The assassin did not answer, and then I heard the sound of a dying breath. I knew then that the assassin had bitten off a poisonous pill. It was what hired assassins do to end their life when they failed their job, rather than subject themselves to interrogation and torture.


    Furiously, Lord Lan tossed the corpse across the ground. ¡°Search him and find out who sent him,¡± he ordered.


    I did not even notice that there were other people around us already.


    He quickly came to me and slowly turned me around. ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked.


    Although my whole body felt numb, I felt no pain so I nodded.


    He was about to haul me up when he fondled at something on my back. ¡°Your spine is dislocated,¡± he said as his fingers gently traced the length of my spine. ¡°Are your feet numb?¡±


    I tried to move my legs and realized that I had lost sensation in my lower body.


    The realization froze me. It felt like the world had crumbled down on me yet once again.


    After losing my sight, now I¡¯m half-paralyzed?


    Why didn¡¯t I just die?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s only temporary,¡± he said. ¡°A bone just slipped out of place. We can easily fix that.¡±


    I breathed out my relief.


    I hoped he was telling the truth.


    He repositioned his arms before he slowly lifted me.


    I stiffened, my face and ears turning hot.


    How could he carry me like a woman? Right in front of these people?


    But without my voice, I could not complain. I could not even move. I could only shake my head.


    ¡°What?¡± he asked.


    I shook my head again.


    He sighed and continued walking with me lying in his arms. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I should have asked one of my disciples to escort you. Who would have thought that the traitors lurking in this palace are easily threatened by an unknown alchemist from an unknown sect? They¡¯re pathetic.¡±


    He was an intelligent man. I suspected that he understood my silent protest too well but played dumb by intentionally misinterpreting my real concern.


    A carriage stopped before us and Lord Lan carefully settled me on the couch. He sat beside me, his arms across my back, supporting me from falling. He even pulled my head to rest on his shoulder and gently brushed my hair backward with his fingers.


    It was awkward in all aspects. He was treating me like I was a fragile woman who needed that much extra care and attention. I suspected that he was doing so intentionally just to tease me, and it made me feel uncomfortable instead of being thankful.


    When we reached his residence, he carried me again.


    ¡°Lord Lan.¡± I finally got my voice back. ¡°You don¡¯t have to carry me. I¡¯ll try to walk on my own.¡±


    ¡°You have no sensation on your legs. How can you walk?¡±


    ¡°Then please don¡¯t carry me this way.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense,¡± he replied nonchalantly. ¡°You are injured. Why should it matter how I carry you? Don¡¯t bother yourself with such trivial matters. It¡¯s my fault that this happened to you, so allow me to take care of you.¡±


    With due respect to him as the master of the house, I chose not to argue any further.


    More servants met us in front of the door and I quickly looked away. I was too embarrassed to even look at them as shadows.


    ¡°Master, what happened?¡± one man, probably a disciple, asked. In my short stay in this residence, I had observed that the servants had always kept their mouths sealed unless they were required to speak. Only a disciple could dare ask a question.


    ¡°He was attacked by an assassin in the palace,¡± Lord Lan replied. ¡°Summon Physician Yang at once. Tell him it¡¯s a spine injury.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    I only felt relief when he entered my chamber and gently laid me down in bed. I grimaced as the mattress was pressed against my back.


    ¡°Bear with the pain for now,¡± he said. ¡°The physician is coming.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, my lord.¡±


    He sat down beside me. ¡°You might be wondering why I had to bring you all the way here instead of having the imperial physicians take a look at you.¡±


    Actually, I had not even thought about that, but now that he mentioned it¡­ Why indeed did he have to bring me all the way to his residence while there were dozens of physicians who could have given me immediate relief in the palace?


    ¡°It¡¯s because the imperial physicians are not very fond of you,¡± he continued. ¡°Their credibility is threatened by the mysterious Priest Luo. They are afraid that you might find the answer to a puzzle that they cannot solve. Surely, they¡¯d do anything to save face.¡±


    His explanation made sense.


    ¡°¡­I understand.¡± Then I remembered the imperial guard. ¡°How is Shao Wei?¡±


    ¡°He was still alive when they took him to the infirmary. He was mortally wounded. I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯d make it.¡±


    I felt somewhat guilty.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that now. There are many physicians in the palace to take care of him. Whatever the outcome, you can¡¯t do anything about it anymore.¡±


    I sighed, then I remembered how this man had come to my rescue and moved like a tempest I hardly even saw or sensed anything.


    I stared at him, wondering if he was indeed the infamous, mostly feared, yet highly regarded Ruan Yanjun.


    ¡°Why are you staring at me like that?¡± he asked.


    I flushed and quickly looked away. ¡°Forgive me, my lord. I¡¯m just thinking.¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°When you fought that assassin earlier, I realized one thing.¡±


    ¡°And that is?¡±


    ¡°That you are indeed¡­ Ruan Yanjun.¡±


    He looked at me, and then he chortled. ¡°You just figured that out?¡±


    I was dumbfounded. I could not breathe. Even if I had long suspected it, and just moments ago was already so certain about it, hearing his confirmation still bewildered me.


    Suddenly, he did not look, or rather feel, real to me.


    Could this really be the infamous Ruan Yanjun? And he is right here, sitting right beside me, talking with me, taking care of me?


    Isn¡¯t he supposed to be a demon? The Devil of the South as many people called him?


    Have they been wrong?


    Is Ruan Yanjun just but a victim of a widely spread false rumor?


    ¡°It is a pleasure to meet the highly acclaimed great immortal,¡± I said.


    ¡°Highly acclaimed?¡± He laughed deeply. ¡°I don¡¯t think that is precise. They won¡¯t even recognize the legitimacy of my superiority over everyone else. Those deceitful rankers had gone to such extent to make my existence nothing but a nuisance to everyone else, and to make it appear that my ninth-level cultivation is nothing but a rumor.¡± He paused and leaned forward, lowering his head closer to mine. ¡°Just like what they have done to the senior disciple of Ethereal Frost Sect¡­ after he surpassed the level of his master.¡± He paused again and smirked. ¡°Haven¡¯t you suspected that your master must have felt insecure and insulted by your sudden rise, and everything that has happened to you must have something to do with him?¡±


    His accusation shocked me. ¡°My lord, my master has already died. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s proper to be accusing him of things, especially without concrete proof. And I don¡¯t think he is capable of doing such a thing to his disciple. He had always been proud of me and had actually wanted me to take over as the Chief of Frost Mountain after him¡­ I had failed him and even cost him his life. I deserve the punishment I got. I only have myself to blame.¡±


    He laughed deeply. ¡°You have very high regard for your master,¡± he said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Soon, you will get the answers to your questions. Even those that you couldn¡¯t dare to question will be answered.¡±


    My fingers twitched. There were indeed some questions that seemed to creep out from the depths of my mind but I did not dare entertain them.


    How did he know about that? Does he know more about the situation I was involved in than I do?

 Chapter 12: Not a Poison but a Destructive Drug

    CHAPTER 12: Not a Poison but a Destructive Drug


    <u>LUO FAN</u>


    ¡°It¡¯s a failure,¡± Xu Dong told me.


    I sighed and stroked my forehead. It was already late in the evening, but we were still working in the laboratory, experimenting on a piece of raw meat hoping that the potion that we had been refining for the last three days would succeed.


    It did not.


    ¡°You should take a rest,¡± I said. ¡°We¡¯ll continue this tomorrow.¡±


    Xu Dong nodded. ¡°Goodnight, Priest Luo,¡± he replied in a quavering voice, a sign that he was already exhausted.


    After he left, I decided to try it one last time.


    Because of my injury, I had remained in bed for the last three days and had not accomplished anything.


    I already owed Lord Lan, or Ruan Yanjun, a lot so failure was not an option for me, especially since the life of the crown prince was hanging by a thread.


    After that failed attempt in my life, Ruan Yanjun no longer required me to return to the palace. He had told me to conduct all work within his residence instead, where I could be protected at all times.


    Whatever I needed, I only had to tell him and he would provide for it. If I needed to check on the crown prince¡¯s condition, a trusted imperial physician and the crown prince¡¯s eunuch would come over to give me detailed information.


    He also had granted me full access to his huge library, and should I need more books than what was already there, he would take them from the imperial library, and whatever herbs or things I needed, he had very reliant men to search for anything all over the empire.


    That was how powerful Ruan Yanjun was, something that had really amazed me. He could order just anyone and no one batted an eye. They bowed down to him as if he were the emperor himself.


    I was actually starting to question whether the emperor was just Ruan Yanjun¡¯s puppet. It was even possible that the rumor was true, that Ruan Yanjun and Emperor Yin were in some kind of relationship.


    The more I learned about the actual power Ruan Yanjun possessed, the more I felt pressured. I had never expected that I would ever get entangled with this powerful and infamous man. Even though he treated me well, his presence was so domineering it made me feel uneasy every time he was around.


    I took a clean dish and in it, I placed another raw meat that I had soaked in a solution with a drop of the crown prince¡¯s blood.


    It was difficult fumbling for things, but I could not expect Xu Dong to come back to assist. The man needed rest.


    I heard the door open. The faint sound of the approaching footsteps was enough to let me know who it was.


    I turned around and bowed my head to greet him. ¡°Lord Ruan.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re well enough to work?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m well enough, my lord. Thanks to Physician Yang¡¯s ingenuity, my spine is back to normal now.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Continue what you¡¯re doing then. Don¡¯t mind me.¡±


    In fact, I was actually glad he came because I had a hypothesis that I could only confirm with his help.


    I kept my eyes in his direction, wondering how to tell him about it.


    ¡°Do you need something?¡± He recognized the look on my face.


    I nodded. ¡°My lord, do you mind lending me some of your energy?¡±


    He slowly approached me. ¡°My energy is not something you can just ask for.¡±


    I lowered my head. I knew how precious his energy was. He would not just give it to anybody, not especially to a nobody like me.


    ¡°What will you use it for?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I was thinking of refining the specimen with dark energy.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t an ordinary dark energy work?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°One of your disciples tried earlier, but it didn¡¯t work.¡±


    ¡°And you think mine will?¡±


    ¡°You have the most potent source of dark energy, my lord. I¡¯m hoping that it might make a difference.¡±


    He sighed. ¡°How do I pass it to you?¡±


    Surprised, my eyes widened. I could not believe I was able to persuade him so easily. ¡°I cannot process your energy, my lord. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll guide your hand to the specimen and tell you when to release it.¡±


    ¡°Hold my hand, you say?¡± he said in a teasing voice. ¡°You not only want to drain me of my precious energy but you also want to take advantage of me physically.¡±


    I frowned.


    What¡¯s wrong with holding his hand? We¡¯re both men¡­


    I suddenly stiffened when I remembered the rumor about him and the emperor.


    It looks like he really is¡­


    I couldn¡¯t even say it even in my thoughts.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean it that way, my lord,¡± I finally said.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    He sighed again. ¡°Fine, then. I¡¯m in a good mood today so I give you permission to use any parts of my body for whatever purpose you have in mind, but I¡¯m going to demand compensation afterward.¡±


    My ears turned so hot that it felt like a glowing ember. I had never expected that the world¡¯s most notorious devil could shamelessly tease a man in such a way. ¡°What kind of compensation would you want, my lord?¡± I tried to maintain the usual calm tone of my voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you later. Here¡¯s my hand. Do as you wish with it.¡± He grabbed my right hand and placed it over his left.


    He had a large hand. Mine looked like a woman¡¯s compared to his, like Jinjing¡¯s hand compared to mine.


    I quickly shook the silly thoughts off my head. I could not believe I was thinking in that direction in the middle of something.


    I held his hand and guided his point finger over the specimen.


    ¡°Is that a piece of meat?¡± he asked when he recognized the cubed raw pork that I had obtained from the kitchen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my lord. It¡¯s clean.¡±


    ¡°Then how come it looks rotten?¡±


    ¡°I put a drop of the crown prince¡¯s blood on it and it turned that way.¡±


    He hummed and stared at the specimen. ¡°Interesting.¡± Then he sighed and looked at me. ¡°Alright¡­ Continue.¡±


    ¡°Could you channel a small amount of energy to the specimen, my lord?¡± I asked. ¡°But try not to touch it. It might contaminate you.¡±


    ¡°How small is small?¡±


    ¡°As much as the specimen can handle. Too much might destroy it.¡±


    ¡°Minute then,¡± he said and released the tiniest amount of energy from the tip of his finger.


    To my surprise, the specimen swelled that I feared it would explode.


    He immediately stopped but the specimen was already too bloated it looked like a meat ball.


    This man¡¯s energy, one that¡¯s coming from the infamous Ancient Demonic Core, was more potent than I had expected. It was almost scary. ¡°My lord, could you take away half of it?¡±


    He did as I asked, and when the dark energy weakened and the specimen reverted to its cube shape, I heaved a deep breath. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I released his hand but he did not pull it away. He looked at me instead. ¡°You¡¯re adept with swords, I¡¯m certain.¡±


    I wondered how he knew, but I could not think much about it. I was in a dilemma about how to tell him to get his hand off the specimen so I could check on it.


    Should I just pat it away?


    That might be a little too rude.


    Before I could utter a word, he turned his hand around and held mine. With his other hand, he glided his fingers over my palm.


    ¡°Is there something wrong with my hand, my lord?¡± I asked. I did not want to think that he was doing such a weird thing for no reason.


    ¡°You have a very beautiful face and although you¡¯re a bit too thin, you possess the bearing of a noble, however, the callous on your hand ruins that perfection.¡±


    I flushed. My ears had just cooled down and it was hot again. ¡°What you said earlier is true, my lord. I¡¯ve been wielding a sword all my life, and that is why my hands are calloused.¡±


    He groaned and continued fondling my calloused hand. ¡°You¡¯re an accomplished alchemist. Why not treat yourself?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t consider a callous a disease.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it true that anything that discomforts, disfigures, and restricts the use of the body is an illness?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Then look at this. It feels rather uncomfortable at times, don¡¯t you agree? And look how ugly it looks in the hand of a beautiful man. Isn¡¯t that a form of disfigurement? And it¡¯s gotten too hard it hinders you from handling delicate objects, am I correct?¡±


    I could not answer. What he said was true, however, it wasn¡¯t something that anyone should be worried about.


    ¡°You can¡¯t speak because I am right,¡± he concluded. ¡°And since you cannot even take care of yourself, let me take care of this hand instead.¡±


    Hearing his wicked smirk and given his despicable reputation, I immediately suspected that he might cut my hand off.


    ¡°Lord Lan, if you find my hand repulsive, I¡¯ll do something about it.¡±


    ¡°A good quality cream is all that your hand needs,¡± he replied.


    Cream?


    I sighed in relief. At least he was not thinking about mutilating me.


    ¡°I know someone who can procure one for you.¡± He continued to stroke my palm with his fingers.


    Unable to handle the way he treated me like I was a volatile woman, I pulled my hand off his grip. ¡°I appreciate your concern, Lord Ruan, but I cannot possibly accept your solution. I know I look a bit too soft for a man, but I am still a man and I wish to keep my dignity as a man. So I have to decline your suggestion of using a cream.¡±


    ¡°Ah, so you equate using a cream to being a woman?¡± He chortled. ¡°I do use creams. Do you see me any less of a man?¡±


    Although I could not see him, I still turned to look at his outline.


    This towering gargantuan piece of a beast with large hands uses a cream? No wonder his hands feel softer and smoother than Jinjing¡¯s.


    He must be very vain, and too much vanity is a sin according to my upbringing.


    He chortled again as if he knew what I was thinking. ¡°You¡¯ll get the cream tomorrow. Use it. In your line of work, it helps if your hands are in good condition to handle delicate objects.¡±


    I sighed. He was right. ¡°As you wish, my lord,¡± I said as I returned my attention to the specimen. But no matter how hard I tried to focus, I still could not get it out of my head that Ruan Yanjun used cream for his hands.


    With Ruan Yanjun¡¯s hand gone out of the way, I reached over to poke the specimen with the tip of my finger. To my surprise, it bounced.


    ¡°It worked,¡± I whispered.


    He rested his elbow on the table. ¡°Indeed, it looks like a fresh piece of meat now. What does that imply?¡±


    ¡°It means¡­ it¡¯s not a poison. It¡¯s a drug, a destructive one.¡±


    ¡°And what¡¯s the difference?¡±


    ¡°Poisons are usually made with dark energy, but in this case, the substance inside the crown prince¡¯s body is refined with light energy. That is why it is unrecognizable to light cultivators. But to a high-level dark cultivator like his lordship, it¡¯s easy to see. That was why you¡¯ve easily concluded before that what ailed the crown prince is a poison. I did not believe that before because there¡¯s no poison that I cannot detect. But now I understand. You were right.¡±


    He smirked. ¡°You did well. And now that you¡¯ve identified how it was made, can you identify the poison used?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not poison. They¡¯re actually medicinal herbs that when combined cause damage inside the body.¡±


    ¡°Then it is poison.¡±


    I did not know how to answer. In the language of alchemy, poisons were refined using dark energy. Anything refined with light energy is called a medicine or a drug. Even if the drug was considered destructive, it would not be referred to as poison. If I told him that, he might get offended.


    ¡°Or you do not agree that light energy can also create poisons?¡± he asked.


    This man was really cunning. He could easily read my mind.


    ¡°Poison is a technical term we use in alchemy to identify an object as something created with dark energy.¡±


    ¡°And if it¡¯s created by light energy, you call it medicine? Even if it¡¯s made for the sole purpose of killing a person?¡±


    I could not answer.


    He sighed. ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t get along with the light sects. They¡¯re too self-righteous. Don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Instead of answering his question, I decided to shift the subject in another direction. ¡°Lord Lan and I seem to get along pretty well, in my opinion.¡±


    He smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right, we do get along.¡± He paused and sighed. ¡°So can you identify the ingredients used?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just wait for the dark energy to neutralize the process until the real attributes of the ingredients used come out.¡±


    ¡°Do you need me to stay here then?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, my lord,¡± I replied. ¡°I need more of your dark energy a little later. I promise I won¡¯t keep you here for so long.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I can stay here all night if needed. You might be bored staying here all by yourself, so I¡¯ll keep you company.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, my lord.¡±


    ¡°I told you. It¡¯s not for free.¡±


    ¡°Then do tell me how to compensate you so I¡¯d know if I can provide it.¡±


    He sighed. ¡°Have you dined?¡±


    I shook my head.


    ¡°Then stop what you¡¯re doing for now. Let¡¯s go have dinner first.¡±


    ¡°I suddenly remember I already had my dinner, my lord.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m demanding my compensation for lending you my energy. Let¡¯s go have dinner together. Is that too hard?¡±


    ¡°B-but, Lord Lan¡ª¡±


    ¡°And stop calling me Lord Lan. That¡¯s just a name I use for formality sake.¡±


    ¡°So how must I address his lordship then?¡±


    ¡°You already know my name. Now, come.¡± He suddenly grabbed my hand and pulled me away. ¡°You can¡¯t work with an empty stomach. You are sick yourself and you are getting thinner by the day. You need to eat more than just those steamed vegetables and rice.¡±


    ¡°Alright, my lord. I¡¯m coming. Let go of my hand.¡±


    ¡°No. We will hold hands from now on.¡±


    I was stupefied, unable to utter a word.


    Of course, that¡¯s a joke. That has to be a joke, otherwise, I¡¯d be convinced that he indeed has a serious mental problem.

 Chapter 13: Emperor Wants Luo Fan for His Daughter

    CHAPTER 13: Emperor Wants Luo Fan for His Daughter


    <u>RUAN YANJUN</u>


    I stood at the top of the stairs while I watched Luo Fan teach Xu Dong how to properly process his inner qi to make it more potent.


    They were both seated in the middle of the pentagram, with Luo Fan behind Xu Dong. Luo Fan was pointing at particular spots on Xu Dong¡¯s back where he should channel his inner qi before releasing it into the cauldron. They were both too focused they did not even notice me.


    A moment later, the cauldron floated in the air.


    Thrilled by what he had managed to accomplish, Xu Dong gasped with a big smile, cutting off the flow of energy.


    The cauldron dropped to the floor with a loud thud.


    ¡°Focus,¡± Fan reminded the alchemist. ¡°Do not get distracted or you¡¯ll run out of energy. Do it again.¡±


    I smiled, proud of my A-Fan.


    By just looking at that frail priest, no one would believe that he was once the world-renowned Divine Mage, or the best alchemist in the continent. I did not believe it either, but since I had witnessed it with my own eyes, I had no more reason to doubt.


    Even without his cultivation, he knew some advance strategy in processing inner qi for maximum effect. With his guidance, even a low-level alchemist could refine like a master.


    I suddenly remembered that Shi Tengfei had requested my presence in the palace. I had just dropped by the laboratory to see how things were going, but then I ended up staying longer than necessary.


    I did not want to distract them so I quietly turned around and descended the stairs. With Luo Fan in charge of things, I had nothing to worry about.


    When I arrived at the gate, Huang Wen and the coachman were both languidly leaning against the side of the carriage, but when they saw me approaching, they immediately stood straight.


    *****


    ¡°This way, my lord,¡± Zeng Jie said as he led me to the garden where the emperor awaited my arrival.


    I wondered what he wanted from me this time that he even had to postpone his appointment with the prime minister just to have tea with me.


    ¡°Lord Ruan, it¡¯s a pleasure to see you again,¡± Shi Tengfei greeted the moment he saw me approaching. He was standing under a pavilion made of bamboo, with flowering vines all over the top for additional shade from the sun.


    It looked too girly to me, and I was sure his favorite daughter had set that up according to her preference, not minding her father¡¯s status.


    I nodded casually and we both settled on two chairs by the table.


    Shi Tengfei and I had known each other for a long time now that formalities were no longer required between us. In fact, I was even the one who had picked him up for a crown prince when his father was still alive.


    The former emperor had favored his eldest son who was excellent in almost everything. However, his head was bigger than what the door to the throne room could accommodate.


    At first, I had not objected to his being a crown prince even if he had shown too much arrogance right in front of me, until he had dared tell me that he would be the greatest emperor that Xianru would ever have without my help. So I had shown him what he would be without my help


    So of course, he did not become the emperor. Shi Tengfei did.


    Although Shi Tengfei¡¯s intelligence could not be comparable to his older brother¡¯s, at least he was willing to learn. He was humble and modest, he listened to those who knew better, but he could also be fierce if necessary. And so far he had done quite well. He was beloved by his subjects and his empire had prospered even more.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    The only problem was that he was a bit too soft at times, especially on matters involving his family and relatives. In politics, he was usually skeptical about his decisions. Even if he had excellent ideas, he always felt the need to consult me for validation.


    However, I would prefer him that way rather than being reckless. I would not want him to be like the emperor of Wun Empire who believed that he was that capable and had no need of my advice or opinion.


    ¡°So what do you want to discuss with me this time?¡± I asked while Eunuch Zeng poured tea into our cups.


    Shi Tengfei sat up straight and cleared his throat as if he were preparing himself for something. ¡°It¡¯s not anything about State affairs, but it¡¯s important.¡±


    ¡°Even your daughter¡¯s birthday is important to you,¡± I said and I noticed him freeze. I had spoken out of the blue, but it seemed I had hit the nail right on the head. ¡°So it¡¯s about your daughter¡¯s birthday?¡± I was almost upset that he had called me over for such nonsense.


    He cleared his throat again. ¡°That¡¯s one thing, but there¡¯s a more important matter.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°Fine. Tell me.¡±


    ¡°It seems that Priest Luo was not able to come along?¡±


    I picked up the cup of tea and took a small sip.


    The messenger who had come to my mansion earlier had told me that the emperor also wanted to meet Luo Fan, but I had decided to leave him behind where he would be safe. ¡°The last time I brought him here, someone tried to kill him. For his safety, it¡¯s best to keep him in my residence where he is well-guarded.¡±


    ¡°That incident was due to the palace guards¡¯ incompetence. I accept responsibility. Rest assured that it will not happen again.¡±


    I smirked. ¡°What did you want to see him for?¡±


    ¡°My¡­ daughter¡­¡±


    ¡°Your dearest Princess Xinnu, I suppose?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±


    I sighed. This man had dozens of beautiful daughters, but for some reason, he especially favored that spoiled brat that he even refused to have her married. She was getting old. Soon, they would refer to her a leftover.


    ¡°What about her?¡±


    ¡°I believe she may have seen Priest Luo one time and¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s attracted to him,¡± I finished his statement.


    ¡°That¡¯s correct. Eunuch Zeng assured me that Priest Luo is a very handsome man with a gentle personality. It¡¯s the first time my daughter is smitten by a man, so I wish to meet this Priest Luo personally.¡±


    ¡°Are you thinking about marrying her off to Priest Luo?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the idea. Unless Lord Ruan does not think he can make a good husband for my daughter.¡±


    I smirked. ¡°Of course, he will. Priest Luo will make a perfect husband for a very lucky woman. However, I don¡¯t think that your daughter is worthy of a fine man like him. He deserves someone better.¡±


    Shi Tengfei¡¯s face turned red. As the emperor, he was not used to being rejected or his family being insulted right before his face, but any word coming out of Ruan Yanjun¡¯s mouth was a bitter pill that he had learned to swallow since he was a young man.


    A moment later, he cleared his throat again. ¡°I understand Lord Ruan¡¯s predicament. I admit that my daughter has been spoiled. Her mother¡¯s untimely death was my fault, so I had probably pampered her too much just to ease my guilt. But if Lord Ruan thinks she¡¯s not worthy for a good man¡¯s wife, then we can probably remedy that. My daughter is very obedient. She will listen to me. I¡¯ll make her change her ways.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you can change a person in just a few days?¡± I returned. ¡°Shi Tengfei, your daughter is getting old. It will take you years to change her ways. She¡¯d be a leftover woman before she matures.¡±


    ¡°Lord Ruan, what I¡¯m trying to say is that¡­ we can arrange for Priest Luo and Xinnu to get married, and while in that marriage, I shall send someone competent to teach my daughter to be a proper wife.¡±


    I chuckled. ¡°Shi Tengfei, you have not even met Priest Luo, yet it seems you¡¯ve already made up your mind about this marriage. Why would you want a commoner for your precious daughter?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t met him yet, but I¡¯ve already looked into his person¡­ and he¡¯s not an ordinary man.¡±


    I squinted. Although this man lacked confidence and was too soft for a leader, he was more clever than he seemed. He had probably found out the truth about Luo Fan, and that was why he was that enthusiastic to marry his daughter to him.


    Who would not? If I also had a daughter, I would definitely marry her to Luo Fan, as well.


    ¡°I¡¯m neither a parent nor a relative of his, so I¡¯m not in the position to discuss his marriage.¡±


    ¡°Then perhaps Priest Luo might want to entertain me as his audience?¡±


    I smirked. This man who used to be a boy that I could just control with a flick of my finger was learning to outwit me. As the emperor, he was even willing to be the one to go to Luo Fan. ¡°Priest Luo is preoccupied trying to find a cure for your dying son. Do not bother him with those matters for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will not. But my daughter is celebrating her twenty-first birthday in two days. I hope that Lord Ruan and Priest Luo will grace the occasion with their presence?¡±


    ¡°Tengfei, your son is dying and here you are throwing a birthday banquet?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a banquet, my lord. It¡¯s just a simple celebration with only family members and close relatives. The occasion shall be held in the residence of my daughter¡¯s grandparents.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I have no objection. However, I will not be able to attend. Priest Luo requires some plants I have to assign people to look for them.¡±


    ¡°Then perhaps Priest Luo might be able to lend a little of his time?¡±


    ¡°Like I said, Priest Luo is preoccupied trying to find a cure for your dying son. The crown prince¡¯s life is more important than your daughter¡¯s birthday celebration. Leave him be for now. And whatever you have found out about him, keep it to yourself. He is still not aware of anything about his real identity.¡±


    Shi Tengfei¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°He¡­ he does not know?¡± he asked. He was about to say more but he suddenly sealed his lips tight.


    I narrowed my eyes. I wasn¡¯t sure how much he had found out about Luo Fan, but I¡¯d rather not discuss it. ¡°Not a thing, and it¡¯s not yet the time for him to know.¡±


    After a moment of contemplating, he nodded. ¡°I give you my word. The information stays with me.¡±


    I believed he would. For many years, Shi Tengfei had never once broken his word to me, not because he was trustworthy, but because he feared the consequences.

 Chapter 14: Engagement Declined

    CHAPTER 14: Engagement Declined


    <u>LUO FAN</u>


    ¡°Priest Luo.¡±


    I turned my head and saw a male servant enter the laboratory. ¡°What is it?¡±


    He lowered his head. ¡°General Xu from the imperial palace seeks your audience.¡±


    Before I could respond, an imposing figure wearing a crown and a long cape stepped in. He gestured for the servant to leave first before he spoke to me. ¡°Priest Luo, I am General Xu from the Imperial Palace. I¡¯ve come to deliver a decree from His Majesty.¡±


    I was briefly dumbfounded.


    From the emperor himself?


    Immediately, I went down on my knees. Even Xu Dong who had been standing at the corner rushed to kneel beside me.


    The general approached and unrolled a scroll in his hand. He started reading the greetings and it was indeed addressed to me personally, and then it immediately mentioned the upcoming birthday of a certain Princess Xinnu.


    ¡°¡­The recipient of this decree is hereby ordered to attend the celebration without delay,¡± General Xu concluded.


    I rose to my feet and cupped my hands before the official. ¡°I shall make preparations and leave immediately.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± the general replied. ¡°You are to leave right away. The carriage is waiting for you.¡±


    I fumbled at my clothes. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s proper for me to attend Her Highness¡¯ birthday with these clothes.¡±


    ¡°That will be taken care of,¡± he said and turned around. ¡°Please follow me.¡±


    I turned to look at Xu Dong.


    ¡°I¡¯ll inform his lordship when he arrives,¡± my assistant assured me.


    Without a word, I followed the general to the front yard of the mansion. Some of the servants were also there, mumbling incohesive words to each other. They seemed confused and worried. When I saw what was waiting for me in the front yard, I immediately understood their concern.


    About a hundred figures were standing there, surrounding just one carriage. By just the way they stood, I could tell that they were imperial guards as if they were there to arrest a notorious criminal.


    *****


    I sighed while I stroked my forehead. I was alone inside the grand carriage that the emperor had sent for me, along with a hundred strong guards surrounding the carriage on foot. General Xu, was on a horse, leading what looked like a procession.


    This was way too much for a commoner like me, and it was actually embarrassing. General Xu had explained to me that the emperor had known about the attempt in my life before and wanted to make sure it would not happen again.


    And that was not all. Earlier, we had dropped by a house where half a dozen female servants had been waiting for me. They had fixed my hair and put on some accessories. They also had me change my clothes to a new brocade set that had already been prepared in advance. It was then that I realized that this was not a sudden invitation but had been planned ahead of time.


    It confused me why the royal family had to treat me so special. What did I do to deserve this?


    Finally, the carriage stopped. Immediately, General Xu pushed the curtain aside and helped me down. The brocade robe they had put on me was a little heavy. Even the headgear and the hairpin on my hair felt like they weighed a ton. They hindered me from moving freely.


    It was dusk and the light was about to fade. Without my stick, I could not find my way so General Xu had to escort me towards the hall.


    Since the celebrant was a princess and the emperor himself was in attendance, I had expected to find a grand banquet, but the inside of the hall was not that big and only a few people were present. The tables and chairs were not arranged either. Most of the guests were on their feet, strolling around the hall while they conversed with one another.


    It was an informal occasion.


    So why did they have to dress me like a peacock then?


    Halfway through, a tall slender man in a grand robe approached us. The crown on his head immediately made his status obvious.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    General Xu lowered my hand and stopped to greet the newcomer. ¡°Your Majesty, Priest Luo has arrived safe as you have ordered.¡±


    ¡°Excellent,¡± the emperor returned. ¡°Tell your men to surround the area and not let any uninvited guests in. You need to return Priest Luo in one piece or Lord Ruan will have your head.¡±


    I could not stop my brows from meeting at the center.


    Did the emperor, the most powerful man in Xianru, just addressed Ruan Yanjun as ¡®lord¡¯?


    General Xu lowered his head again. ¡°Understood, Your Majesty,¡± he said and turned away.


    Left alone with the emperor, I cupped my hands and bowed. ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s a great pleasure to meet you.¡±


    The emperor clicked his tongue. ¡°No need to be so formal. Since you are Lord Ruan¡¯s family, then you¡¯re also my family.¡±


    I was dumbfounded.


    When did I become a family to Ruan Yanjun?


    The moment I recovered, I bowed again and did not say anything more. I honestly did not know what to say.


    ¡°Before I introduce you to my daughter, would you like to join me at the table for a short conversation?¡±


    ¡°It will be my pleasure, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Come.¡± He held up his hand in my direction, offering to support me.


    Although I was hesitant, thinking I did not deserve to be supported by the emperor himself, I did not want to refuse him either. So I slowly placed my hand over his wrist and we walked side by side towards the front of the hall.


    The guests around us cleared our way as we passed by.


    He let me settle on a pillow before a low table, and then he sat on another pillow from across me. He was the emperor. He was supposed to sit first, but he seemed to have foregone formalities and was very modest. Unlike Emperor Sun of Kan Empire who carried with him an air of authority at all times, this emperor presented himself just like any other ordinary man.


    If Emperor Yin was this good, I wondered how he had managed to get along with a man like Ruan Yanjun.


    I immediately set aside all those thoughts and tried to figure out how to explain to His Majesty the poor result of my experiments. Even though he had not asked about it yet, I was certain that was the reason why he had called me over at this table.


    A eunuch came over and poured wine into our cups. I recognized his frame¡ªthe Chief Eunuch Zeng Jie.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I told Zeng Jie after he laid the cup in front of me, and then I suddenly remembered something. ¡°Eunuch Zeng, how is Shang Wei doing?¡±


    Zeng Jie leaned closer to whisper in my ear. ¡°He just survived the impossible. He¡¯s almost completely recovered now and might be discharged tomorrow. No need to worry.¡±


    Like a thorn had been lifted off my chest, I suddenly felt so light. ¡°Thank you for the information. Please extend my utmost gratitude to him for saving my life.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Priest Luo.¡± Zeng Jie nodded and moved back to stand a few steps away.


    ¡°It¡¯s true what they say,¡± the emperor said. ¡°Priest Luo is indeed a very attractive young man with a wonderful personality.¡±


    I was speechless for a moment. ¡°His Majesty humors me. This humble priest is just ordinary in all aspects.¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°And so humble. I wonder how you manage to get along with Lord Ruan.¡±


    That was exactly the same question I was asking myself earlier.


    ¡°Lord Ruan is quite an amenable person to work with as long as he gets results and I do what he says,¡± I explained. ¡°I honestly have no problem getting along with him.¡±


    He chuckled as if I had said something hilarious. ¡°Not many people would say the same, but you¡¯re right, as long as you do what he says, there should be no problem.¡±


    I wondered if the words he¡¯d said meant an admission of Ruan Yanjun¡¯s control over his authority as the emperor, but it did not feel right to ask him about it so I preferred to speak about my work instead. ¡°Your Majesty, I apologize that it¡¯s taking me a long time to find a cure for the crown prince, but I assure you that we are working hard on it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware of that, of course. In fact, you¡¯re the only one who has managed to discover the particularity of the poison. That alone is a testament to your intensive knowledge that is far superior to anyone else around here, and thanks to your discovery, the imperial scholars are now looking into it. Soon, they will find out the name and origin of that poison, and they may even discover an existing antidote for it.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, the poison is refined with light energy. Alchemists referred to it as a destructive drug. There is no antidote for a destructive drug. We can only extract it out of the body and fix the damage done, but we can¡¯t do it while the crown prince is in a coma.¡±


    The emperor was dead silent. It had taken a while before I heard him sigh. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about that some other time. I invited you over because I want to discuss something with you.¡±


    I waited for him to continue.


    ¡°Priest Luo, do you have any plans of getting married?¡±


    I was speechless for a long moment, and then I forced out a laugh. ¡°I don¡¯t think this is a good time to even think about that, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°My daughter seems to have developed a liking for you ever since the day she saw you enter the palace with Lord Ruan. She just turned twenty-one today and everyone¡¯s pushing me to have her married already. I can¡¯t seem to find a better candidate for her husband other than you.¡±


    Stupefied, I stared at him, my mouth agape. ¡°Y-your Majesty,¡± I stuttered. My face felt hot and my fingers were numb. I had not expected that I would come here to be betrothed. ¡°I¡¯m flattered that you regard me in such a way, but I¡¯m just a commoner. I¡¯m afraid that I am not worthy of a princess.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. You¡¯re an excellent alchemist, and if you can find a cure for Prince Shang, your name shall be known all over the empire. And the fact that you are Lord Ruan¡¯s family makes you a noble yourself.¡±


    I wanted to make a correction that I had no family relations with Ruan Yanjun, but the words would not come out of my mouth. And I wasn¡¯t sure what Ruan Yanjun was up to. Why did he claim that I was a distant relative?


    He might be trying to conceal my identity and I¡¯d rather not expose him.


    ¡°This must have taken you by surprise,¡± the emperor said after my long silence. ¡°I should have introduced you to my daughter first before I opened up about the matter. The fault is mine.¡±


    He perplexed me even more. I had never heard of an emperor owning up to his mistake right in front of a commoner.


    ¡°You should meet my daughter then. I want you two to get to know each other well. If you find her to your liking, we shall immediately arrange for your marriage.¡±


    Just moments ago, my face felt hot. Now it had gotten numb and cold. I could feel sweat forming on my forehead.


    This marriage was now inevitable.


    I cannot possibly tell His Majesty that I did not find his daughter to my liking, can I?


    ¡°Shi Tengfei,¡± a familiar deep voice said.


    We both turned and found Ruan Yanjun slowly approaching from behind the emperor.


    ¡°You abducted my guest while I was away, and now you¡¯re marrying him off without my permission?¡±


    My chest loosened and I drew a deep breath.


    For the first time, Ruan Yanjun¡¯s presence brought me relief.

 Chapter 15: More Powerful than the Emperor

    CHAPTER 15


    <u>RUAN YANJUN</u>


    I took the seat that Luo Fan had vacated when he left to meet Princess Xinnu. I had wanted to take him back home immediately, but Luo Fan himself was convinced that it would not be proper to leave without greeting the celebrant first. Now, the princess was clinging to his arm like a leech and the poor priest had no idea how to escape.


    Shi Tengfei was smiling while watching his daughter flirt with Luo Fan. I tried not to look at them anymore because I might just throw up.


    ¡°Is it that amusing watching your daughter acting inappropriately before a priest?¡± I asked sarcastically.


    He cleared his throat and tried to wear a stoic face. ¡°She had never acted that way with any other men. I believe she¡¯s just deeply smitten. Don¡¯t they look great together?¡±


    I scowled. That pairing was atrocious. Even a former whore like Jinjing would make a better partner for Luo Fan than that spoiled brat. ¡°If you think you can convince me to agree with this marriage, you¡¯re mistaken.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for Priest Luo to decide.¡±


    I squinted. This man was becoming a little too cunning. ¡°Do you think he will say no? He knows that an emperor¡¯s word is an order, so even if he does not like your daughter, he will not refuse. You are practically forcing him to marry your daughter against his will.¡±


    He smiled again while watching his daughter as if he did not hear what I had said.


    I grabbed Luo Fan¡¯s cup of leftover wine and chugged it down.


    Zeng Jie, who had just bent down to fill a new cup paused and stared at me. He was probably shocked that I had just drunk from another person¡¯s cup.


    ¡°Fill it up,¡± I ordered.


    He was about to fill the new cup when I interrupted.


    ¡°Not that. This one,¡± I said, referring to Luo Fan¡¯s cup.


    Zeng Jie did not dare utter a word and just did as I had told him.


    I picked up the cup and looked at Shi Tengfei who was staring at me in puzzlement. Right before his eyes, I lifted the cup to my lips and took a small sip while giving him a meaningful look.


    His jaw dropped as he got the subtle message. Perhaps that would dissuade him from trying to marry off his daughter to my A-Fan.


    *****


    <u>LUO FAN</u>


    I looked around anxiously.


    Princess Xinnu had invited me into the garden to take a look at her grandmother¡¯s collection of herbs. I went along thinking I might find something useful. I did not notice that the servants had all left, leaving just the two of us.


    It was already dark, but several lanterns illuminated the place which helped me navigate my way through the winding pathways even without my stick. Until I noticed that she was leading me to a dark spot.


    ¡°I think we should go back inside,¡± I said. It was bad enough that the emperor wanted to marry off his daughter to me. If we stayed here for too long and unescorted unescorted, the more reason he¡¯d have to seal the marriage. Even Ruan Yanjun might not be able to save me.


    ¡°I thought you wanted to check on the herbs?¡± she replied. ¡°We haven¡¯t even gotten there yet.¡± Her arm tightened around mine and she even rested her head on my shoulder.


    I stiffened.


    Jinjing had sometimes acted that way with me, but her touch had been nothing but casual and sometimes sisterly, untainted by any other intention.


    But Princess Xinnu¡¯s was different. While she clung to my arm, her other hand stroked my bicep.


    It made me feel uncomfortable.


    I did not think there were any herbs in the garden either. She had been showing me flowers and ornamentals for the past few minutes instead.


    ¡°There¡¯s no one here with us,¡± I said in an attempt to discretely dissuade her. ¡°People might get the wrong impression.¡±


    ¡°What about it?¡± she returned. ¡°His Majesty has already decided to have us married. Hasn¡¯t he told you that earlier?¡±


    My whole body went numb.


    So this had been a trap. That was why they had come to get me when Ruan Yanjun was away. They even had my outfit prepared because tonight I would be engaged, and they had expected me to just bend a knee and accept the marriage without any protest.


    She giggled, and suddenly, her fingers were wrapped around my neck, her body pressed against mine.


    I was paralyzed, shocked beyond my wits.


    ¡°Priest Luo, the first time I saw you, I knew you¡¯d be my husband.¡± She was slowly rising, and I knew she was going to kiss me.


    I understood that she was a little drunk and had probably lost touch with propriety, so I felt obligated to protect her dignity.


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± I said as I gently held her on the shoulders to keep her in place, but he grabbed my head instead, tugging it down.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    Before our lips touched, I pushed her on the shoulders and stepped back at the same time.


    Never had I expected that a decent woman could act in such a way. Not even Jinjing or her friends, who were considered by society as women of ill repute, had dared do such a thing to me.


    When I looked at her again, she was already seated on the ground.


    Frantic as I was, I might have pushed her a little too hard.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said.


    ¡°You¡­ you pushed me,¡± she cried. ¡°How dare you push me away?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, I apologize,¡± I replied calmly even if my heart was still beating erratically. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to.¡±


    ¡°You are just a commoner. You should be honored that I even showed you the slightest interest.¡±


    I was speechless. Just moments ago, she was very kind and sweet. Suddenly, she was reprimanding me for being a commoner.


    ¡°I apologize,¡± I said sincerely and extended my hand toward her. ¡°Here. Let me help you.¡±


    She slapped my hand away and stood up on her own. ¡°After we¡¯re married, don¡¯t expect me to be a good wife to you.¡±


    My jaw dropped. After this, she still wanted to marry me?


    ¡°Your Highness, I have not yet decided on the matter of marriage.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying you don¡¯t want to marry me?¡±


    At first, I wasn¡¯t sure how to answer, but I decided to be honest about it. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯ve seen my condition. I¡¯m blind and sick. I am not worthy.¡±


    She was quiet. For a moment, I thought she understood, when suddenly, a sharp shriek broke the silence of the surroundings.


    I was stunned and my ears ached. Several footsteps came rushing out of the back door to see what was happening.


    ¡°Arrest him!¡± Princess Xinnu ordered, pointing a finger at me.


    I had expected the guards to seize me right away, and honestly, I would have preferred it. I¡¯d rather be imprisoned than get married to this terrifying woman.


    But no one moved.


    ¡°Guards, seize him! He hurt me!¡± she screamed louder.


    ¡°Who do you want to be arrested?¡± Ruan Yanjun¡¯s voice silenced everyone, including the princess.


    For the second time this evening, Ruan Yanjun¡¯s arrival had given me reprieve.


    I rushed to hide behind his back, like a child running to his parent for protection after stirring trouble.


    Before any man, I had never been afraid, but in the presence of this devious woman, I was suddenly a coward. I¡¯d rather bear the domineering presence of two Ruan Yanjuns for an entire week than spend another minute with a creature named Princess Xinnu.


    ¡°It was an accident,¡± I explained. ¡°She was touching me inappropriately and I pushed her a little too hard.¡±


    Ruan Yanjun smirked. ¡°And why are you hiding behind me?¡±


    I flushed. I could not tell him that his back was the safest place to shelter me from the wicked woman. I could not hurt her. My upbringing had taught me that I should never hurt a woman because they were delicate, so I¡¯d rather hide, even if I didn¡¯t think this particular variety of a woman was anything delicate.


    ¡°Lord Ruan,¡± Princess Xinnu said. ¡°Priest Luo pushed me for no reason and caused me injury. He deserves to be punished.¡±


    ¡°No reason you say?¡± Ruan Yanjun taunted. ¡°He just told me you were doing inappropriate things to him, so he acted in defense of his virtue.¡±


    I heard gasps and whispers from the onlookers, which probably embarrassed Princess Xinnu, and started screaming like the spoiled brat she was.


    ¡°Seize them both!¡± she cried. ¡°Right now!¡±


    The guards did not move.


    ¡°I said seize them now! If you don¡¯t arrest them, His Majesty will have your heads!¡±


    Still, no one moved.


    Ruan Yanjun laughed deeply. ¡°Your father must be hiding his face in shame right now. He won¡¯t even come out to support you. Go back inside and continue celebrating your birthday. I¡¯m taking Priest Luo away.¡±


    ¡°You will not take him away! We¡¯re already engaged!¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m surprised you think that way. So why do you want him punished?¡±


    ¡°I will be the one to punish him. As my future husband, he has to learn how to conduct himself properly in the presence of a woman.¡±


    My eyes shut wide. Hearing the word ¡®husband¡¯ from her chilled me down my spine.


    ¡°From how I see it,¡± Ruan Yanjun said, ¡°it¡¯s you who lacks propriety not only in the presence of a reputable man like Priest Luo but also in the presence of the general public. Take a look around you. With so many onlookers, you¡¯re behaving like an uncultured wretch in the street. If you don¡¯t care about your own reputation, then at least consider your father¡¯s status.¡±


    I heard Princess Xinnu¡¯s angry grunt, but she did not dare say another word.


    Ruan Yanjun sighed. ¡°General Xu, escort this lady inside. She¡¯s getting on my nerves.¡±


    Immediately, the general approached Princess Xinnu. When the princess refused to come along, General Xu carried her in his arms. She kicked and screamed but that did not stop the general from taking her back inside the hall.


    ¡°All of you, get back inside,¡± Ruan Yanjun ordered the rest of the onlookers.


    A moment later, the garden was peaceful once again.


    Ruan Yanjun turned to me and lightly tapped my nose. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as I¡¯m here, no one can touch you.¡±


    I was still shaken by the prospect of marrying the princess that I did not bother with his playfulness. ¡°We¡¯re not really engaged, are we?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just the princess¡¯ delusion. It won¡¯t happen. That woman is not worthy of you.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s the other way around.¡±


    ¡°If you were a noble, do you want to get married to that brat?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you won¡¯t. Otherwise, I¡¯d despise you for having such a ludicrous preference.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for coming to my rescue.¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°Do not get too involved with women. If they come too close to you, by all means, avoid them. Despite your physical condition, you¡¯re still a much sought-after commodity. Knowing your origin makes you even more desirable.¡±


    He made it sound like I¡¯m a product being sold in the market.


    ¡°Does the princess know anything?¡± I asked.


    ¡°She does not. She likes you mainly because of your beauty, but Shi Tengfei does. Why else would he scheme behind my back and systemically coerce you into a marriage with his daughter?¡±


    I was not surprised. Being the emperor, he had to be wise. The moment he learned of his daughter¡¯s infatuation with me, he naturally had asked some people to investigate my background. But if he had known about my achievements in the past, he definitely should have known about my crime, as well. So why did he decide to still marry off his daughter to me?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Shi Tengfei does not share confidential information that comes his way. He¡¯s a wise man. He keeps that information to his advantage.¡± Ruan Yanjun grabbed my wrist. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    I went along without objection. Having offended the royal family, my best option was to stick close to Ruan Yanjun. He was the only one who could protect me.


    He pulled me towards a pathway. The area was dark and I could not see anything, so I allowed him to guide me through until we stopped before a carriage.


    We were back at the front yard and the guards still surrounded the place.


    ¡°Lord Ruan,¡± General Xu approached us, gasping as if he had been running for miles. ¡°Are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m taking back what you have stolen from me,¡± Ruan Yanjun replied. ¡°The next time you take him away without my permission, I¡¯ll have your head on a plate.¡±


    General Xu quickly lowered his head and did not say a word.


    Ruan Yanjun turned to me. ¡°Get inside and take that robe off.¡±


    Immediately, I climbed up the carriage and undid the belt around my waist. Even if Ruan Yanjun did not tell me, I definitely would not want to keep this robe anyway. It was too heavy and too intricate.


    After removing the robe, I pushed the curtain aside and handed the heavy brocade to Ruan Yanjun. He returned it to General Xu.


    ¡°Allow us to accompany you back to your residence then,¡± the general offered.


    ¡°No need,¡± Ruan Yanjun quickly retorted. ¡°I can protect Priest Luo on my own.¡±


    When Ruan Yanjun climbed into the carriage, I moved aside to give him space. He sat down beside me and started pulling the accessories off my hair. He tossed them aside as if they were mere trash.


    ¡°You look a lot better without those glittering rubbish. They only ruin your perfection.¡±


    I lowered my head as I felt heat flushing my cheeks. There was something awkward about the way he tried to praise me.


    ¡°Lin Si,¡± Ruan Yanjun referred to the coachman. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    I suddenly remembered something. ¡°We have not bid goodbye to His Majesty.¡±


    ¡°No need. After what his daughter has done, Shi Tengfei does not have the face to show right now.¡±


    I stared at him with my mouth agape. Only this man could dare speak out the emperor¡¯s real name. If he were a commoner, he would have been beheaded already.


    One thing was certain, Ruan Yanjun was more powerful than the emperor himself.


    I finally understood why everyone treated him with utmost respect. Emperor Yin was just Ruan Yanjun¡¯s puppet. The real power in Xianru was Ruan Yanjun himself.

 Chapter 16: The Crown Prince Has Passed

    CHAPTER 16


    The Crown Prince Has Passed


    LUO FAN


    I sighed when the specimen I had been working on had completely disintegrated. This was the same specimen that Ruan Yanjun had brought back into life.


    Two days ago, after I put a drop of the drug that I had refined with Ruan Yanjun¡¯s energy on this specimen, it had shown a positive result. For a whole day, it had remained firm and dry as if the destructive drug in its system no longer affected it, but the next day, it started to lose its elasticity and felt slimy. I had already repeated the process, but in the end, the specimen had succumbed to the destructive drug.


    The drug that I thought would raise the body¡¯s defense against the destructive drug was a failure. The effect was only temporary.


    I heard footsteps approaching, and I knew it was Ruan Yanjun. He probably came to check on my progress, and I had to tell him the bad news.


    ¡°How is it?¡± he asked in a lazy voice as he stood beside me. He always sounded like that, as if he was always sleepy. Any fool who did not know him enough would think his guard was down, and they would forever regret that.


    That is if they are still alive for regret.


    ¡°Forgive me, but¡­ there is no cure for the poison.¡±


    He did not move. I could not see his reaction, but I was certain he was not happy.


    ¡°This pill¡­ only temporarily stops the spread of the drug in the body,¡± I explained. ¡°It does not cure it, and the crown prince¡¯s condition is already too severe. The damage to his internal organs has already rendered him paralyzed. His brain has already shut down. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s already too late.¡±


    ¡°Regardless, wrap up one of those and I will personally deliver it to the palace.¡±


    I nodded and poured the potion into a small jar and secured it with a cork.


    After I handed him the potion, he walked out of the laboratory. I also headed for the adjacent reading room to look for Xu Dong.


    Unfortunately, my assistant was not around.


    Someone came running in and I recognized Huang Wen. He was panting.


    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± I asked.


    He took three more gasps before he responded. ¡°Terrible news, Priest Luo. The crown prince has passed away.¡±


    I dropped the stick in my hand. For a long moment, I was dumbfounded.


    I just failed.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    I had failed to cure the crown prince, and I had not even identified the destructive drug yet.


    I was devastated.


    Not long after, Ruan Yanjun walked in.


    I could sense the sudden change in his temperament. It meant he had already heard the news, as well.


    I feared he was already fuming in anger. I was worried he would blame me, but he just stood there, looking at me, while Huang Wen cautiously sneaked out of the room.


    I waited but Ruan Yanjun remained quiet. I would rather hear him yell at me so I would know if I had to raise my guard. But seeing him so mysteriously quiet made me unsure of what to do.


    I lowered my head. ¡°Forgive me, my lord. I failed you.¡±


    He sighed deeply and settled on the chair. ¡°Don¡¯t blame yourself. Continue what you¡¯re doing.¡±


    I looked at him in puzzlement. ¡°What for, my lord?¡±


    ¡°For you, of course,¡± he returned. ¡°You have the same poison in your body as the crown prince had. Do you want to end up like him?¡±


    I was even more confused. ¡°I still fail to understand why should his lordship spend this much resources for the sake of an insignificant person such as myself.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯d even bother with you if I think you¡¯re insignificant?¡± His voice was suddenly rough, which was unusual.


    I swallowed and lowered my head. I was flattered that he saw me deserving of a cure regardless of the expenses, time, and resources it might take, but I still could not understand why he would even care.


    What exactly does he want from me? Why is he so desperate to find a cure for me?


    So many questions that I could not bring myself to ask.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault,¡± I said softly.


    He sighed to calm his anger down. ¡°Continue what you were doing. Make that your only priority.¡±


    I nodded and returned to the laboratory.


    A few minutes later, I heard his approaching footsteps. I did not turn to look at him as I focused fumbling on the sample.


    I felt him stand close behind me. He was actually too close that I could feel the warmth of his body emanating through the layers of clothes between us.


    He lowered his head and whispered behind my ear. ¡°Do you need more of my energy?¡±


    I shuddered, but I tried not to show it. ¡°This will do for now, my lord.¡±


    Much more to my horror, his arms circled my waist and he pressed his front against my back. He felt so hot yet cold sweat drenched my forehead.


    ¡°We may have failed the crown prince, but as long as it can keep you alive, it will be worth it. We will find a cure someday.¡±


    I was frozen from head to toe. I wanted to wriggle out of his embrace, but I could not will myself to move.


    He took a deep breath and pressed a kiss on my hair.


    The more that I stiffened. Shivers ran down my spine.


    ¡°A-Fan,¡± he whispered while he nuzzled my hair as if he was breathing in the fragrance that he found there.


    A-Fan?


    It was the second time he had called me that.


    Are we that close already? Even Jinjing has not yet dared call me that.


    I closed my eyes and tried to look at the awkward situation from a different perspective.


    Could it be that he feels devastated by the loss of the crown prince, who I believe he cares so much about and is seeking some comfort? And since he does not have a wife to give him that, he seeks it from me instead?


    It still gave me the shudders, but at least that would explain his sudden strange behavior.


    With that in mind, I took a deep breath and willed myself to relax. ¡°You look tired, my lord. You should take some rest.¡±


    The concern I had just shown him must have given him the impression that I was fine with what he was doing to me. His arms tightened around my waist and he lowered his mouth on the space between my neck and shoulder. He pressed his lips right on that spot. It was fortunate that my clothes had covered my neck halfway.


    Wrong move. I should have thought twice before I opened my mouth.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he whispered and finally lifted his head off me, but his arms remained around my waist. ¡°I¡¯m probably exhausted. Do you have something to help me sleep?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    He pulled his hands off me and I quietly sighed in relief. ¡°Accompany me to my chamber,¡± he ordered like such a thing was but a part of my duty. ¡°Let¡¯s talk until I fall asleep.¡±


    With a sigh, I reached for the jar of pills and followed after him.


    Has the death of the crown prince muddled this man¡¯s brain? He is acting really weird, even for someone who is depressed.


    Besides, this is Ruan Yanjun. He has lived for decades and is probably the oldest man alive. He shouldn¡¯t be this vulnerable.

 Chapter 17: The Grieving Consort

    CHAPTER 17


    The Grieving Consort


    <u>LUO FAN</u>


    I stopped in the middle of the courtyard and looked around. A strange silence prevailed. It almost felt like the mansion was deserted.


    I sighed and continued my way to the laboratory.


    New Year was only two days away. Every year, people had been anticipating the grand festival to welcome a new chapter of their lives, but this time, there would be none of that.


    Due to the passing of the beloved crown prince, Emperor Yin had ordered that the festival be canceled and declared a whole month of mourning for the departed.


    That must be the reason why the whole place was so quiet.


    The whole of Xianru Empire must be grieving at the moment. Even though I had only seen the prince twice and had never even conversed with him, a heavy load had been weighing in my chest ever since I had heard of his death. I felt like I was to blame for everything. Ruan Yanjun had entrusted me to find a cure for the prince, and I failed.


    It made me feel so inadequate.


    On the other hand, whoever had done this to Prince Sheng must be the only one rejoicing and was still freely moving about.


    I wondered what was taking them too long to find out the culprit. The emperor had the most reliable intelligence in the palace. Unless they had already found out but were only holding back information.


    ¡°Priest Luo!¡±


    A woman¡¯s anguished cry alarmed me I almost dropped the small dish in my hand. I quickly placed the dish on the table and headed to the receiving area to check who had arrived.


    I found a petite woman standing by the door. She rushed toward me and held me on each arm. Her grip was tight, but she did not mean to hurt me. She only needed something to grasp as if her life depended on it.


    ¡°Tell me the truth, Priest Luo!¡± she wailed in between sobs. ¡°Who poisoned my son? I¡¯m begging you! Tell me the truth!¡±


    I immediately understood that this was the crown prince¡¯s mother, Consort Fei.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡± I held her on the shoulders to help her stand straight, but the more that she grabbed my sleeves and cried.


    ¡°You¡¯re an alchemist. You should at least know who made that poison that killed my son! Do you?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, forgive me, but¡ª¡±


    ¡°Priest Luo, don¡¯t hide things from me as well. Everyone¡¯s hiding things from me. My son is dead! I need to know who killed him! Who made that poison that killed my son?¡±


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    Another woman entered, probably her handmaiden, and tried to pull Consort Fei away from me, but she was in so much distress she could not be reasoned with. She kept pleading for me to tell her the truth, and I really had no information to tell her. I did not know what to do either.


    ¡°Consort Fei.¡± Ruan Yanjun¡¯s domineering voice echoed as he entered the laboratory.


    The moment Consort Fei heard him, she let go of my sleeves and turned to Ruan Yanjun. Right before everyone¡¯s eyes, she went down on her knees before him.


    ¡°Lord Ruan,¡± she cried. ¡°Please help me! I want revenge! I want to seek justice for my son¡¯s death! Help me! Please tell me what you know! I beg you!¡±


    Ruan Yanjun sighed. ¡°Consort Fei, you disgrace yourself. Stand up.¡±


    Instead of obliging, Consort Fei lowered her head on the floor and continued to sob, as if hoping that Ruan Yanjun would take pity on her.


    ¡°Even if you cry and kneel there for a day, I have no information to give you.¡±


    Suddenly, she raised her head. ¡°It¡¯s Consort Xi, isn¡¯t it? That was why she returned to Fuhai a week ago and took Prince Bai with her because she knew that sooner or later, she¡¯d be found out. Am I correct, my lord?¡±


    ¡°Those are still suspicions. We have no evidence yet.¡±


    ¡°But who else will harm my son? She¡¯s the only one with a motive.¡±


    ¡°Consort Xi is not the only one with a son vying for the position of crown prince. Although her sudden disappearance made her more suspicious than the others, it¡¯s not enough to prove her guilt. We have rules and procedures that must be followed.¡±


    ¡°Then my lord, at least tell Emperor An to send Consort Xi and her son back here. They can¡¯t just run away after murdering my son.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask your husband to do that?¡±


    ¡°His Majesty is too soft. He won¡¯t listen to me. He won¡¯t even fight for his son.¡±


    Ruan Yanjun sighed. ¡°Your husband is a wise man. He knows what he¡¯s doing. His inaction does not mean he does not seek justice. He waits for an opportunity.¡±


    Consort Fei continued crying.


    ¡°Consort Fei, go back to the palace and spend time with your son while he¡¯s still here. If you seek revenge, at least wait until your son is buried.¡±


    A man, whose frame I recognized as General Xu, entered and pulled Consort Fei to her feet. ¡°Your Highness, His Majesty has asked me to bring you back.¡±


    Consort Fei kept sobbing but did not resist when her handmaiden approached her and helped her towards the door.


    ¡°Lord Ruan,¡± General Xu cupped his hands before Ruan Yanjun. ¡°I apologize for the trouble. I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± He turned towards me and nodded. ¡°Priest Luo.¡±


    I returned his courtesy and watched him leave.


    The room had turned very quiet all of a sudden.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault,¡± I whispered, tears welling in my eyes. I was still hearing the anguish in Consort Fei¡¯s voice, and my heart was breaking for her. ¡°I failed to find a cure.¡±


    I felt Ruan Yanjun¡¯s hand on my shoulder. ¡°You did what you could. Don¡¯t blame yourself.¡±


    I looked at him. I wished I could see the look in his eyes and find out if this was indeed the devil that they called him to be.


    If he were a devil, why is he being so considerate to me? Despite my failure, he remains good to me.


    ¡°You¡¯ve found out the culprit a long time ago already, have you not, my lord?¡± I asked.


    He answered with a deep sigh.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to meddle, but I feel for Consort Fei. With the passing of her son, only justice can ease her pain.¡±


    ¡°A-Fan,¡± he said. ¡°Let¡¯s not involve ourselves with family matters.¡±


    I was dumbfounded. From what he said, I could only surmise that the culprit was a family member. Consort Fei¡¯s suspicion must be correct.


    I lowered my head. In that case, this was only for Emperor Yin to handle. No wonder even Ruan Yanjun had not taken any action. ¡°I understand.¡±


    He sighed again. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the palace to see through the crown prince¡¯s funeral. I might not be back until midnight. So if you need anything from me, tell me now.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°There¡¯s nothing for now, my lord. Be careful on your way.¡±


    He chortled. ¡°A-Fan, if you¡¯re concerned about my safety, there¡¯s no reason for you to worry. Only fools will dare try anything on me.¡±


    The concern that I had expressed yielded me a slap on the face.


    What was I thinking? Of course, no one will be foolish enough to dare harm the most powerful cultivator on the continent, unless it¡¯s someone named Wang Bei.

 Chapter 18: First Legendary Herb

    CHAPTER 18


    <u>LUO FAN</u>


    I waited outside the door while Mingxia entered the chamber to inform Ruan Yanjun of my arrival.


    I had no idea what he wanted from me this time that he had even instructed Mingxia to tell me to set aside whatever I was doing and come see him at once.


    It must be an urgent matter.


    A moment later, the servant returned and bowed to me. ¡°Priest Luo, his lordship is waiting for you inside.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said and took a deep breath before I walked in.


    Of all places, why did he have to summon me in his sleeping chamber?


    I wouldn¡¯t have minded it if he were a normal man, but he wasn¡¯t. There¡¯s just something peculiar about his behavior that disturbed me.


    I found him sitting by the tea table, playing chess all by himself.


    ¡°Sit down,¡± he said without even turning to look at me.


    I slowly settled on the pillow across from him and laid the bamboo stick on the floor beside me.


    ¡°I had someone inquire about the Molun Herb that you¡¯ve requested,¡± he started as he put a piece on the chessboard. ¡°He said that the herb has never been found in Xianru. I can send people to look all over the continent for it if needed, however, the plant is so rare no one has seen it.¡±


    I nodded. I had expected to hear that. The plant was one of the Nine Legendary Herbs according to an ancient scroll. Definitely, it¡¯s not that easy to locate it. Countless people had been trying to search for it. Even the wealthy nobles had hired men to scour places, but the herb seemed elusive, and even if they managed to find one, they had to deal with a level seven guardian that guarded it.


    Compared to the other legendary herbs, the Molun was the least rare of them all. According to records, at least one Molun herb could be found in a year.


    Yet despite being the least rare, it was the most widely sought after by both cultivators and non-cultivators because of its miracle healing power, especially for terminally ill people.


    Two years ago, I was one of those lucky few to have found one that had grown at the foot of Frost Mountain. The level seven spirit guardian was the toughest opponent I had ever fought with. Although I was severely injured, I had gained invaluable insight from that battle which accelerated my cultivation. Just half a year after that, I had breached the grandmaster level on the very day I turned twenty-four.


    ¡°I understand,¡± I replied after that long rumination. I knew that it was delusive of me to have even brought that herb out, but it was Ruan Yanjun himself who had forced me to name anything that had the potential to cure my ailment.


    ¡°According to my reading, the plant does not appear at random,¡± he continued. ¡°It follows a certain pattern. And this year, I have an idea where it might be. However, I have never seen that plant myself. The illustration in the book looks like any other ordinary weed. Perhaps the former Divine Mage can distinguish it from the rest of the weeds?¡±


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    I nodded. The Molun herb indeed looked like an ordinary weed at first glance that even an alchemist would have a hard time differentiating one from the other. But I had studied the herb thoroughly enough that I could tell its authenticity with just a touch.


    ¡°Is Lord Ruan planning to search for the legendary herb himself?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I am,¡± he returned. ¡°But this devil, as great as he is, is neither an alchemist nor a Divine Mage. You¡¯re the most qualified to identify the herb from the rest of the weeds.¡±


    Suddenly, I had a suspicion. ¡°Where is this place that you want us to go to?¡±


    ¡°Why do you need to ask? Do you not trust me?¡±


    ¡°Is it in the West?¡±


    He smirked, and that was enough to confirm my suspicion. ¡°A-Fan, you are very smart.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°Forgive me, my lord, but I¡¯m not going.¡±


    ¡°A-Fan, although I am very fond of you, I did not give you permission to refuse my order.¡± There was a hint of warning in his voice.


    I was speechless. The disciples were right about this man. He was not someone who¡¯d take no for an answer.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t go anywhere near the capital.¡±


    ¡°But it will take us months to travel there. My wife is expecting me to be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Your so-called wife is not going anywhere,¡± he grunted.


    His sudden change of mood puzzled me. I wasn¡¯t sure why every time I called Jinjing my wife, he¡¯d get furious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her. I¡¯ll have someone to check on her regularly to make sure she¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll provide for her allowance, as well.¡±


    ¡°I already owe you so much, Lord Ruan.¡±


    ¡°The more reason for you to continue working for me. If you fail this, I¡¯m taking back what I have paid you in advance.¡±


    I sighed, unable to say a word.


    He rose to his feet, and then he approached me and held my chin. He lifted my face and turned it from side to side as if he was inspecting me. His hand was large, and if he chose to, he could easily snap my neck.


    ¡°The fact that you are unable to see hinders your progress,¡± he said, his voice calm once again. His mood could shift at any moment it was impossible to predict when and how. ¡°I have a way to restore your sight, but stop asking questions and just go where I take you.¡±


    I was about to ask what solution he had, but then his warning echoed in my mind. ¡°I shall owe it to Lord Ruan if he can help me restore my sight.¡±


    ¡°Then we have a deal. Follow me and you¡¯ll get your reward.¡±


    I was still hesitant, but I could not speak out my refusal. My hands were bound. Even though there were no actual ropes around my wrists, Ruan Yanjun¡¯s presence alone was a solid steel chain that I could not break away from. He¡¯d kill me before I could even try anything.


    He smirked as if he saw through my expression. ¡°A-Fan,¡± he said in a tender voice as he lightly brushed his fingers over the side of my face.


    I shuddered. I wanted to push him away, but I was reluctant to offend him. As long as I could still bear it, I should not draw trouble for myself.


    ¡°You have nothing to be afraid of,¡± he continued. ¡°With me beside you, no one will dare harm you. Trust me on this, okay?¡±


    Trust? Who in the world is foolish enough to trust Ruan Yanjun?


    ¡°When should we depart then?¡± I asked.


    ¡°In two days.¡±


    Dumbstruck, my lips parted. ¡°How about New Year?¡±


    ¡°Does it look like New Year to you?¡±


    I immediately understood what he meant. Even in a secluded place like Frost Mountain, New Year had never been this dull.


    He sighed and stood up straight. ¡°I can¡¯t stand the atmosphere of this place any longer. Let¡¯s go somewhere else.¡±


    ¡°Are we not going to wait until the crown prince is buried at least?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I want to leave right away. I don¡¯t want to be here when that happens.¡±


    I lowered my head and thought about Jinjing. If I were to leave, she¡¯d be spending New Year alone, but if I insisted on going back to her, I¡¯d have nothing to bring home to her anyway.


    ¡°Lord Ruan, may I borrow a pen and paper? I need to write a letter.¡±


    ¡°For your so-called wife again?¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°Can you write?¡±


    ¡°Not as legibly as before, but I still can as long as there is light.¡±


    He sighed. ¡°Fine. Follow me to my study.¡± Without waiting for my response, he turned away.


    For a moment, I hesitated.


    Why would he take me to his study? Is he not afraid that I might snoop around and discover confidential matters?


    ¡®With your poor vision, how could you pose any threat to him?¡¯ a voice in my head answered.


    Right. Blind as I am, what can I possibly find out?


    ¡°Are you coming or what?¡± Ruan Yanjun asked.


    I turned in his direction and found him standing near the door, waiting for me.


    I quickly stood up and followed him without saying a word.

 Chapter 19: Journey to the West

    CHAPTER 19


    Journey to the West


    <u>LUO FAN</u>


    ¡°What¡¯s keeping Master for so long?¡± Huang Wen asked while we sat side by side inside the carriage.


    More than an hour ago, Ruan Yanjun had decided to drop by the imperial palace and told us to wait a moment while he checked on some important matters. Thousands of moments had already passed.


    While waiting for Ruan Yanjun to finish his concerns with the emperor, I probably should take this rare opportunity to discuss with Huang Wen some things that had been bothering me for a while already.


    ¡°I have a question if you don¡¯t mind?¡± I said.


    ¡°Go ahead and ask.¡±


    ¡°Is¡­ your master a tender type of person?¡±


    He turned to look at me but did not give me an answer.


    ¡°No?¡±


    He sighed. ¡°That depends on his mood.¡±


    ¡°If he¡¯s in a good mood, then he is?¡±


    ¡°That again depends on the person.¡±


    ¡°If the person is good to him, he returns the favor?¡±


    ¡°That again depends on his intention.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Must everything depend on something?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct. That¡¯s why he¡¯s unpredictable.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°Ever since I¡¯ve first heard of his name, nothing good was ever mentioned about him. They said he¡¯s evil and we were warned never to interact with him should we encounter him by chance¡­ But so far, he¡¯s been treating me well. Now I¡¯m starting to wonder whether those rumors are fabricated or exaggerated.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to comment on that. Master is too aware of those rumors being spread about him, but he pays them no mind. Those things never bothered him, so it should not bother me, as well.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°I apologize for all the questions. It¡¯s just that¡­ he baffles me.¡±


    ¡°Priest Fan, I hold you in high regard, and so I give you a piece of advice.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°When it comes to my master, do not believe what you see.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Can Disciple Huang care to elaborate?¡±


    ¡°You know what I mean. You don¡¯t have to ask.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying he has not shown his real color yet? That he is just pretending to be someone he is not?¡±


    He chuckled and did not answer.


    I took his silence as an affirmation, but that did not surprise me much. I had already heard a lot about Ruan Yanjun, so I had also suspected that he was just feigning kindness, only because he needed something from me.


    For whatever purpose he had in mind, he was adamant to find out the complete formula of the drug that had killed Crown Prince Sheng. If not for the fact that it would benefit me somehow, I would not have agreed to continue with this experiment.


    ¡°I understand,¡± I said a moment later. ¡°But there¡¯s just something about him that confuses me. I¡¯m trying to ignore it and not think about it, but it only baffles me more.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Is¡­ Lord Ruan¡­ into men?¡± Finally, I had dared ask the question that had been bothering me for some time now.


    His sudden gasp sounded like a hissing snake. I could almost imagine his face flushed all the way to the back of his ears.


    I waited for an answer, but as soon as he recovered from shock, he quickly looked away and cleared his throat.


    I leaned towards him to remind him that I was waiting for an answer.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me such a thing,¡± he said, raising a hand in between us as a cue for me not to cross the boundary.


    I sighed. ¡°I¡¯m not asking that question out of mere curiosity. I¡¯m asking so I¡¯d know what to do whenever¡­ because he sometimes acts strangely and I¡¯m having a hard time trying to figure out what to do because I know very little about him.¡±


    He pushed aside the curtain and peeked outside. When he thought it was safe, he dropped the curtain back in its place. ¡°Priest Luo, I am in no position to speak about my master¡¯s sexuality because ever since I became his disciple twelve years ago, he has not once taken in a lover. If he had, he probably had kept it a secret. It¡¯s not my place to stick my nose on his personal affairs. Whether he¡¯s into men or not, such a thing has never crossed my mind until you came along. So to answer your question, we share the same dilemma. I, too, am confused as to why Master treats you so tenderly that his eyes shine every time he sees you. He¡¯s never treated anyone in such a way, not even anyone from the royal family, not even the most beautiful princess in the palace. But who knows? Maybe you¡¯re one of the very few people that he adores, or maybe because¡­ he needs something from you. But even so¡­¡± He paused and sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m confused. Maybe we¡¯re just overthinking things. Let¡¯s just try not to think about it instead so we can both have peace of mind.¡±


    ¡°Easy for you to say because you¡¯re not the recipient of his inappropriate actions,¡± I said.


    ¡°Lucky for me, I suppose.¡±


    ¡°Since you know your master too well, I have one last question for you¡­ Suppose your master holds your hand, or he pulls you to his embrace¡­ what will you do?¡±


    Just hearing the question made him stiff and speechless. I saw his chin pointing forward, so I could tell that he had his eyes up and was probably imagining himself in the situation, and then he shuddered. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He shuddered again, this time with a brr as if he just stepped out of a chilly place. ¡°I don¡¯t even want to think about it.¡±


    ¡°If you push him away, will he get angry?¡± I asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s for certain. As his disciple, he¡¯ll punish me or might even dismiss me and call me unsuitable to join his sect. Master is mostly unforgiving when he¡¯s offended, so nobody dares to offend him even the slightest.¡±


    We sighed almost at the same time.


    ¡°Maybe your best course of action is to do nothing,¡± he said after a long moment of pondering. ¡°Because if you act against it, he¡¯ll get mad and who knows what he¡¯ll do to you. If you reciprocate his tenderness out of courtesy, he might get the impression that you¡¯re into it and might do more improper things to you. But if you do nothing, he won¡¯t get the satisfaction he seeks and will eventually get bored and leave you alone.¡±


    I thought about it and realized that he made sense. ¡°That¡¯s a good suggestion. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Master¡¯s coming,¡± he whispered. ¡°No more questions.¡± Then he jumped out of the carriage and greeted his approaching master.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    After giving brief instructions to his disciple, Ruan Yanjun entered the carriage and sat down beside me. I was glad the seat was wide enough to accommodate us both and there was still a gap left between us.


    He did not say anything to me and his breathing was a bit heavy so I assumed that he was not in a good mood.


    I dared not utter a word or he might throw his frustration at me.


    As the carriage moved, we remained silent, until he turned in my direction.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked.


    His question surprised me. He sounded concerned. I should have been the one to ask him that. ¡°Of course, my lord.¡±


    He sighed. ¡°The poison has just been identified. They call it ¡®The White Vulture¡¯.


    ¡°The White Vulture,¡± I uttered the words silently. It was the first time I had heard of that name.


    ¡°Don¡¯t wonder if you¡¯ve never heard of it before,¡± he said. As always, he could tell what was in my head. ¡°It¡¯s based on an ancient formula made for the sole purpose of assassinating the royal family of the Great Empire five hundred years ago. After the successful infiltration, the creator burned the formula after witnessing its deceptive and destructive nature. However, it seems that someone managed to write down a portion of it and passed it down to his descendants in an attempt to recreate it. After five hundred years, one descendant has finally solved the missing pieces and successfully reproduced the White Vulture.¡± He paused and turned to me. ¡°And do you know who that descendant is?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I honestly have no idea, my lord.¡±


    He smirked. ¡°It¡¯s an alchemist named Han Bao. Does it sound familiar to you?¡±


    A wrinkle formed at the center of my forehead. No matter how hard I tried to recall, it just did not ring a bell. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve heard of that name.¡±


    ¡°How offensive,¡± he said and snickered. ¡°If he heard that, he¡¯d want to kill you even more.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why a person I had never seen before would want to kill me.¡±


    ¡°A-Fan, I have no idea how your master raised you. Have you been confined inside the temple all by yourself that you never even heard of the former Divine Mage Han Bao?¡±


    I stiffened. So he was the holder of that title before it was passed down to me?


    ¡°That¡¯s right, A-Fan. You dethroned the old man and he did not take it too lightly.¡±


    I still found it hard to believe. ¡°I still don¡¯t understand why such a small thing could drive a righteous man to kill another.¡±


    ¡°Do you always equate light cultivation to righteousness?¡±


    ¡°Light cultivators always follow the path of righteousness, my lord.¡±


    He laughed. ¡°A-Fan, my A-Fan. You are so na?ve. Had I known that your former master would raise you that way, I should have carried you out of that mountain when you were still a child.¡±


    ¡°Lord Ruan, growing up in the temple is actually not that bad. In fact, I was happy. Although I did not have many friends and had very few people to talk to, it was a very safe place. I could walk around freely, unarmed and unguarded, and no one would even think about harming me.¡±


    ¡°And you were satisfied with that kind of life?¡±


    ¡°I was very content. In fact, if things had not happened, I¡¯d still choose to live the rest of my life in Frost Mountain.¡±


    ¡°My dear A-Fan.¡± He sighed. ¡°There is a reason why they had to keep you confined in that desolate place. Do you want to find out?¡±


    ¡°Lord Ruan, please enlighten me.¡±


    ¡°I will, of course, but my words alone will not suffice. You¡¯ll have to see it for yourself.¡±


    ¡°You may tell me now. If it makes sense, there¡¯s no reason for me not to believe it.¡±


    ¡°Be patient, darling. We¡¯ll get there.¡±


    Darling?


    My eyebrows met, but I¡¯d pretend I heard nothing or I¡¯d shudder like how Huang Wen had been shaking out his shudders earlier.


    ¡°Are we going to meet with this Han Bao?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Why do you want to meet your murderer?¡±


    ¡°I just want to ask some questions. I don¡¯t think his motive is that simple.¡±


    ¡°You are correct. He had never thought about killing you until someone had persuaded him. Given the chance to reacquire his title, he had taken the opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Who would want to kill me? And why?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± He snickered. ¡°You were a seventh level. You brought shame to your master. You made your senior sect brother, the crown prince who happens to be the niece of your master, so insecure. And when you displease the crown prince and bring shame to the brother of the emperor, the whole empire will hate you.¡±


    My fingers tightened on my lap.


    I was seeing the picture now. I had never looked at the situation from that perspective before. ¡°I understand. Thank you for your valuable insight, Lord Ruan. I understand if some people wanted to get rid of me to save the royal family¡¯s face, but I don¡¯t understand why they had to implicate my master.¡±


    ¡°That is the most interesting part of it,¡± he replied and laughed as if he was that amused to think about it. ¡°I want to see through this until the very end. It must be very entertaining to watch.¡±


    I had heard this rumor about Ruan Yanjun, that he liked observing people that caught his interest, especially people who were so down on their luck. He would follow them, watch them suffer, and then laugh at their misfortunes. He considered human suffering as entertainment, and he had always preferred a tragic ending.


    It was not just a rumor after all.


    But my story had already ended. What more does he want to see? What ending is more tragic than my own ending? I would have preferred to have just died than go on living in shame and regret.


    The only reason why I had not taken my own life was because I believed that fate must have other purpose for me, and that was why I was being kept alive, why Jinjing had found me, and why even the devil Ruan Yanjun was willing to waste his precious time and money to keep me alive.


    I did not want to discuss that matter anymore, so I changed the subject.


    ¡°Lord Ruan, I heard you¡¯ve investigated the assassination attempt on me before. Have you found out the mastermind?¡±


    He smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I¡¯ve already taken care of it.¡±


    The cold tone of his voice made me shiver. ¡°What did you do?¡±


    ¡°Sent him to the execution chamber, of course.¡±


    ¡°D-do you mind telling me who he is?¡±


    ¡°You really have no idea?¡±


    I shook my head.


    ¡°A-Fan.¡± He drew a deep breath as if he was getting tired of my ignorance. ¡°There was only one person who had been rude to you. You shouldn¡¯t forget those people who offend you, because most likely, they have wicked intentions toward you.¡±


    I tried to recall all the people that I had met along the way since I arrived in the capital. Aside from that terrifying princess, everyone had been nice to me especially in the presence of Ruan Yanjun, except for one.


    ¡°Is it the imperial physician?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Very good. I was beginning to think you¡¯ve lost your intelligence along with your martial arts.¡±


    I compressed my lips.


    Compared to that imperial physician¡¯s discreet insults, this man¡¯s blunt sarcasm is ten times more offensive.


    ¡°Has it been proven that he was the one?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Do you distrust my judgment?¡±


    I flushed.


    Why did I ask such a stupid question? This is Ruan Yanjun, the real authority behind the great emperor. How could he make a mistake?


    ¡°Forgive me, my lord.¡± I lowered my head. ¡°I was not thinking properly.¡±


    He smirked. ¡°I¡¯ve accepted the fact that you¡¯ve lost your martial arts, but you should retain your brain, otherwise, you¡¯ll be of no use to me.¡±


    I suppressed the urge to glare at him.


    This man is really unbearable.


    ¡°That physician was actually the one who prescribed your so-called destructive drug to the crown prince,¡± he explained. ¡°Since I was the one who brought you in, he knew that you were someone special. He feared that sooner or later, you¡¯d discover the truth, so he tried to stop you. Unfortunately, he¡¯s left some clues behind which led the investigation to him. Last night, he wrote a written confession and then killed himself.¡±


    My jaw dropped. Although he had attempted to kill me, I still felt sorry for him. I could only fold my hands and close my eyes to wish peace for his soul.


    He chortled. ¡°Are you praying for him?¡±


    ¡°He may have done some terrible things, but in the end, he has decided to do the right thing. He deserves redemption.¡±


    He laughed. ¡°A-Fan, he did not do that because he had a change of heart. He did that because he knew that his death was inevitable, especially after he learned about the crown prince¡¯s demise. He feared for his soul in the afterlife, so he confessed hoping doing so would exonerate him from his sins.¡±


    I looked at him in disbelief.


    Even if that were true, I would never accuse a dead person of such a thing. He was already dead, so he deserved the benefit of the doubt.


    ¡°Lord Ruan, do you really see him in a wicked way?¡±


    ¡°I see every person in the same way,¡± he returned. ¡°Every person hides a certain evil within them and they only do good things to look good in the eyes of this hypocritical society, but their hearts are as black as the depth of the sea.¡± He paused and looked at me for a long moment as if he was gauging me. ¡°And that includes you.¡±


    His last words froze me. I had no idea why he saw me in such a way. ¡°Have I done anything to his lordship that must have offended him?¡±


    He huffed. ¡°I must admit you are a rare one, but that¡¯s only because you haven¡¯t been fully exposed to the tyranny of the secular world just yet¡­ It will come.¡±


    I lowered my head and decided not to prolong the subject anymore. I wasn¡¯t sure what had happened to him in the past that had convinced him that everyone was evil, but nothing that I would say could change that.


    ¡°Has Shao Wei received the medicine?¡± I asked instead, referring to the pills that I had refined two days ago to help Shao Wei recover faster.


    ¡°Shao Wei has not reported back to work yet. He¡¯s still resting. I¡¯ve entrusted the medicine to Eunuch Zeng, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it. Shao Wei will get it soon.¡±


    I heaved a relieved sigh. ¡°Thank you, my lord.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve given him those pills as a sign of gratitude for saving your life. I, too, saved your life, didn¡¯t I? So what do you have for me?¡±


    Dumbfounded, my jaw dropped.


    What can I possibly give this man that he does not already have?


    ¡°Lord Ruan was not injured during the fight, was he?¡± I replied.


    ¡°Of course, I was. After the fight, I suffered from qi deviation and until now I still have not fully recovered.¡±


    I smiled. Only a fool would believe that a level-three coreless assassin could give that much damage to an immortal. ¡°That assassin must have been exceptional.¡±


    For a long moment, he remained silent, but I could tell that he was staring at me. ¡°Alright. You¡¯ve just paid your debt.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°You have a beautiful smile,¡± he retorted. ¡°All the while, I thought you¡¯re incapable of smiling.¡±


    I quickly erased the smile off my face.


    So what¡¯s so beautiful about a man¡¯s smile? Does he see me as a woman?


    I discreetly moved an inch away from him.


    I really should take extra precautions around this man. There were just so many things about him that I found peculiar.


    Of all people, I was his unfortunate victim.

 Chapter 20: The Guardian of Molun

    CHAPTER 20


    Amo, the Guardian of Molun


    <u>LUO FAN</u>


    Border of Qushan


    I massaged my numb fingers. The temperature was high, but my hands and feet felt cold.


    Ruan Yanjun had just told me that we should make it to the town of Qushan before dark. We had been traveling for two months already, and I should be glad that we finally reached our destination, but I felt restless instead.


    ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Ruan Yanjun asked.


    Even though I had not said anything, this man certainly knew what was bothering me.


    Qushan was the last town in Wun Empire before crossing the border to Kan Empire. It was where travelers would stop by to buy necessary supplies for their journey.


    Although we had not set foot in Kan Empire yet, it already made me feel anxious being just near the empire that wanted me dead.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he said when I did not respond to his question. ¡°You¡¯re in good hands. As long as I¡¯m with you, you¡¯re completely safe.¡±


    I believed him.


    How could I not? The world¡¯s best martial artist has vowed to protect me. Who would dare lay a hand on me?


    However, that wasn¡¯t the only thing that was making me restless.


    Being near Kan Empire reminded me of the past that I wished to erase from my memory¡ªthe physical tortures that I had suffered for days, the harrowing pain that almost sent me to madness as they nullified my cultivation, and the nightmare of seeing my master drop dead right in front of me because I had unknowingly offered him a poisoned tea.


    I closed my eyes and tried to get those things out of my head, but I could not, not while I was so near that empire. If possible, I wanted to return to Xianru right away. Being that far away, it was easier to not think about Kan Empire and Frost Mountain.


    My fingers trembled on my lap and I quickly opened my eyes. I found myself breathing hard.


    ¡°A-Fan,¡± Ruan Yanjun said. ¡°If you¡¯re in need of comfort, I¡¯d gladly offer you myself. Come closer.¡±


    I quickly turned my head away from him.


    Ever since we started traveling, he had never stopped teasing me so I had always made sure to keep a wide gap between us. Comfort was the last thing he was capable of providing me.


    He laughed. ¡°You are so amusing. With you as my companion, I can endure another two months of travel without being bored.¡±


    Not for me. I¡¯d be dead if we were to travel for another week longer.


    The carriage stopped and Ruan Yanjun immediately jumped out. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    I looked through the window.


    All I saw were trees and the sound of chirping birds told me we were in an inhabited place.


    Although I had never set foot in Qushan yet, I had heard that it was a lively and busy town with countless shopping stalls lined up at the side of every road.


    This wilderness couldn¡¯t even be considered a town.


    Why did Ruan Yanjun stop here?


    ¡°Lord Ruan, what are we doing here?¡± I asked the moment I stepped out of the carriage.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you come along to search for that legendary Molun herb?¡± he returned.


    My heart lurched in surprise. ¡°Is this the place? I thought it¡¯s located in southern Kan?¡±


    ¡°My research has pointed to two locations¡ªhere and somewhere along the south-eastern border of Kan Empire. Let¡¯s try our luck here first.¡±


    I took a deep breath as excitement hastened my heartbeat. If we found the plant, it would no longer be necessary for us to cross the border, and that would be good.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said and started walking away.


    I followed him through a narrow pathway in the middle of trees and bushes.


    At first, the path was flat, with some slight slopes and turns, but the further we pushed, the steeper the slopes had become. Upward slopes took a lot of effort for me to climb, but I would still prefer it over a downward steep slope. With my poor vision, there was a big risk I¡¯d lose my footing and fall.


    ¡°Do you want me to carry you?¡± Ruan Yanjun asked.


    I quickly shook my head. ¡°You may go ahead, my lord. I¡¯ll catch up with you.¡±


    ¡°At your current speed, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be able to catch up with me.¡± He climbed up the steep ground and approached me. ¡°We don¡¯t have much time.¡±


    Before I could understand what he had in mind, he wrapped an arm around my waist and made several leaps downward, using his internal energy to propel us. After less than a minute, we made it into a flat ground.


    ¡°Thank you, my lord,¡± I said the moment he released me.


    ¡°The plant should be around here,¡± he returned. ¡°Stay close to me. I¡¯ll let you know if I find something.¡±


    Without any complaint, I followed him through a dense forest.


    Suddenly, he stopped and pulled me behind him. ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound,¡± he whispered.


    I stayed absolutely still. He must have sensed something that I could not.


    Could it be the guardian of the Molun herb? The monster they called Amo?


    A heavy stomp shook the ground underneath my feet. When I turned around to look, I found a seven-foot-tall figure about a hundred steps away. He had just leaped from behind the thicket of trees and was now looking at us menacingly.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    It had been two years since I fought this same forest guardian at the foot of Frost Mountain. Even though he looked nothing but a shadow in my vision, I still remembered what he looked like. He was described as half-man half-ape, but I saw him more like a giant man with most of his body covered with thick fur. He held no weapon, but he had ten sharp claws that would jut out of his knuckles at his beck.


    But there was something strange about this guardian. His breathing was somewhat irregular as if he had been in some kind of trouble and had exhausted a significant portion of his energy.


    Ruan Yanjun slowly stepped forward, keeping me protected behind his back. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± he taunted the guardian. ¡°I¡¯m about to come into your turf and steal what you protect with your life. Are you not going to stop me?¡±


    The guardian did not move, as if he was gauging his chances. He knew that he was up against a formidable foe that he might not be able to defeat.


    Ruan Yanjun smirked. ¡°If you¡¯re too tired to fight, then step aside and just let me take what I want. No need for you to sacrifice your life.¡±


    ¡°Lord Ruan,¡± I said. ¡°You can¡¯t pluck the herb without killing him first. The essence of the herb is in him.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ruan Yanjun clucked his tongue. ¡°I truly want to spare your life, but circumstances won¡¯t let me. Let¡¯s finish this then.¡±


    Ruan Yanjun¡¯s figure just disappeared out of my sight. The next time I saw him, he was already right in front of the guardian who had crossed his arms just in time to block the oncoming ball of dark energy that Ruan Yanjun had thrown at him.


    Despite his solid defense, the guardian could not completely repel the devil¡¯s immense power. The energy ball exploded upon contact and pushed the giant several feet backward.


    The guardian ended up panting, his feet spread as he struggled to retain his balance. It seemed that just blocking the devil¡¯s single attack had already depleted whatever strength was left in him.


    I heard Ruan Yanjun¡¯s smirk. He was simply standing there, his hair and sleeves flowing with the wind. He did not even exert much effort into that single attack, yet it was enough to push the level-seven guardian to his limit.


    Just how strong exactly is a level nine?


    I had no idea. I could not even begin to imagine the immense power that Ruan Yanjun possessed.


    The guardian probably realized that it stood no chance against his opponent and turned away to leave, but Ruan Yanjun would not let that happen.


    With a snap of his finger, Ruan Yanjun shot an arrow of energy into the back of the guardian¡¯s leg. The beast fell to the ground, grunting in pain.


    As Ruan Yanjun approached, the guardian had no choice but to fight back.


    I took a few steps closer to have a better view. I could not see Ruan Yanjun, but I could hear a barrage of fists hitting the guardian from all directions. He was that fast he was almost invisible.


    Disoriented, the guardian¡¯s only option was to swipe his claws across the air in random directions and hope luck came his way, but such a thing was a futile attempt against an immortal cultivator.


    I noticed that Ruan Yanjun was not using his internal energy with his strikes. I was puzzled. If he wanted to, he could easily finish off the guardian in one hit, but he seemed to be playing with the poor creature for his own amusement.


    Suddenly, Ruan Yanjun stopped and the guardian immediately took a few steps backward, panting.


    I was beginning to feel sorry for the guardian, even if I knew that when the Molun herb appeared again, this same creature would reincarnate to keep guarding the plant. If Ruan Yanjun had to kill him, he should at least do it quickly and spare him the torment.


    ¡°A-Fan,¡± Ruan Yanjun called.


    I kept my eyes on him, wondering what he wanted from me.


    ¡°Come over here and finish the job,¡± he continued.


    I froze, my jaw dropping.


    So that was why he did not kill the guardian.


    However, he should have known my body¡¯s condition the most. Even if the guardian was exhausted, there was no chance I could defeat him.


    When I remained still, he slowly turned his head to look at me. ¡°Are you going to wait for him to recuperate before you finish him off?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Lord Ruan, I cannot¡ª¡±


    ¡°I will not do everything for you,¡± he interrupted. ¡°If you want the herb, you have to earn it.¡±


    I swallowed hard before I dragged my feet forward. When I made it to his side, he stepped aside.


    ¡°I know you still have some traces of your martial arts left in you,¡± he said as he stood near a boulder with his hands joined behind his back, his stance like the overbearing devil he was. ¡°Now¡¯s your chance to start honing your talent once again.¡±


    I tightened my trembling fingers around the stick.


    This devil must be trying to amuse himself at my expense. He just wanted to see how pathetic I would handle a dying opponent so he could laugh at me.


    Just twenty steps away from me, the guardian stood up straight. His breathing was not that labored anymore, which meant he had recovered some of his strength.


    The more that I was doomed.


    I took a long, deep breath to calm my nerves and to focus my mind on the upcoming battle. Almost at the same time, I and the guardian dashed forward.


    He was probably four times my weight. Even if he just stood still, I¡¯d still be thrown several feet away the moment I clashed against him. Just as he thrust his claws out, I glided sideway. I wasn¡¯t as fast as Ruan Yanjun so he had easily followed my direction and surprised me with another swipe of his claws.


    I ducked. The instant his arm went past my head, I countered with a thrust of my stick under his chin.


    He grunted in pain and stepped back.


    I thought I¡¯d have at least a few seconds to rest, but he immediately charged at me in a swirling motion. He looked like a hurricane on the ground with claws about to shred me into chunks.


    I leapt several times to escape his deadly claws but he kept coming at me. That brief moment he paused when a tree blocked his way, I flipped over to his back and lashed my stick at the back of his knees, hitting at one of his acupuncture points.


    He fell to the ground, face up. I remembered this guardian¡¯s weak point that I had discovered two years ago. Beneath the thick fur covering his belly was a soft spot where his spirit core nestled.


    With him on the ground, his weak spot was exposed.


    I was about to thrust the stick into his belly when his hand suddenly swatted it away and thrust his claws toward me instead. It happened so fast that I barely made a step back and lost my balance. Just as I fell to the ground, his claws followed me.


    I stiffened. There was no escaping this. The moment I dropped to the ground, his claws would pierce through me.


    It¡¯s over.


    Just as I began to accept my fate, a swirl of energy exploded right in front of my face. Blind as I was, the light still hurt my eyes and caused ringing in my ears. A heavy load then dropped on top of me, squeezing the breath out of me, but the claws that I had anticipated did not land.


    I blinked several times.


    What happened?


    The heavy load was lifted off me and I pulled in a deep breath. A shadow went down on his haunches beside me, his head so close to mine that I could feel his breath over my face.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked.


    Hearing Ruan Yanjun¡¯s voice relieved me. I had been so disoriented for a moment that I did not even recognize this man¡¯s form.


    I tried to speak, but something clogged my throat. I coughed twice before my voice came out. ¡°Is¡­ he dead?¡±


    ¡°He is,¡± he replied. ¡°His spirit is flowing back to the herb. He just showed us the direction.¡±


    Although I could not see the flowing spirit, I had seen it before. The moment the guardian died, his essence would return to the herb and reveal the herb¡¯s location.


    ¡°I tried,¡± I said in between tight breaths. ¡°But he¡¯s too strong I could not finish him.¡±


    ¡°Regardless, you did well,¡± he replied. ¡°I¡¯m impressed by what I¡¯ve seen so far.¡±


    I frowned. How could he be impressed by that? ¡°If you did not save me, I would have been dead by now.¡±


    He sighed and held my hand as he pulled me up to my feet. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your poor choice of weapon, you could have finished him by yourself. Do you still insist on using that stick?¡±


    Speaking of my stick, where is it?


    I looked around. Knowing too well what I was looking for, he shoved the stick into my hand.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said.


    He sighed and turned around. ¡°Let¡¯s go get that herb.¡±


    I followed right behind him, but after just a few steps, he stopped.


    ¡°We have another visitor,¡± he said. ¡°And it looks like he¡¯s been here for a while, waiting for an opportunity to steal the herb.¡±


    I was suddenly anxious. That plant was my only chance of survival. If someone else had found it before we did, I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d have long to live.


    Even if my senses weren¡¯t as profound as Ruan Yanjun¡¯s, I managed to hear the rustling of leaves. As fast as the wind, a shadow flew right above our heads and immediately disappeared.


    I panicked.


    No matter how fast that shadow may be, no speed could possibly escape from an immortal¡¯s senses, but for some reason, Ruan Yanjun did not stop the man. He just stood there.


    ¡°He¡¯s taken it,¡± he said calmly, as if he was not at all bothered that someone had taken away the plant that we had come for.


    ¡°Lord Ruan, why did you not stop him?¡± I asked anxiously. If the herb did not mean much to Ruan Yanjun, it meant a lot to me.


    He laughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We will get it later.¡±


    ¡°Do you know the man?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± he replied. ¡°And you know him too.¡±


    I was dumbfounded. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    He laughed again. ¡°You¡¯ll find out later. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    I needed reassurance from him, but I held myself back from saying another word. I did not want to offend this immortal. I must trust that he knew what he was doing.


    We made our way back to the carriage where the coachman had been waiting. As we headed for the center of Qushan, I was restless.


    I really needed that herb. If I couldn¡¯t get that, I¡¯d rather start counting my remaining days.

 Chapter 21: Danger Rising

    CHAPTER 21


    Danger Rising


    <u>LUO FAN</u>


    I was standing by the window of the inn where we stopped for the night, watching the faceless figures of people walking down the street below when I heard footsteps approaching. We had been traveling together for quite a while already so I had developed a deeper familiarity with his movements. Even the sound of his breathing and the smell of his soap were already known to me.


    ¡°Do you want to go out?¡± Ruan Yanjun asked from behind me.


    I turned to him. ¡°I¡¯m fine just watching from here, my lord.¡±


    He approached me and looked out of the window, probably to see what was so interesting to watch from there. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to see here.¡± He looked at me. ¡°Your eyes are in a distant far. What are you thinking?¡±


    I shook my head. I had been thinking a lot indeed, but I wasn¡¯t sure if I should tell him about it.


    ¡°There¡¯s a market not too far away,¡± he said. ¡°If you wish to take a look, I have the time to accompany you. I¡¯ll buy you anything you want.¡±


    His invitation was tempting, but I could not possibly take more from this man. ¡°I have to decline.¡±


    He leaned closer to me, his face just an inch from mine. ¡°I heard that the wine here is good. Should we go try it out?¡±


    I forced out a smile. ¡°Thank you, my lord, but in my current condition, I can no longer handle any strong drinks.¡±


    He sighed and took my hand. He pressed his fingers over my wrist. ¡°You¡¯re right. Your pulse is weakening by the day. We need to get that herb soon so you can continue your research.¡±


    I nodded and pulled my hand away. I was relieved he had let go without getting offended.


    ¡°I have news for you,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s about your former sect. Are you interested?¡±


    I thought I did not want to hear anything about my former sect anymore, but right now, I realized I was hungry for information. ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°Ethereal Frost Sect has elected a new leader. Can you guess who it is?¡±


    To me, only one of the four elders had the qualification. ¡°Is it Elder Ye?¡±


    ¡°The name provided to me is not Ye.¡±


    Perplexed, I was briefly speechless. ¡°Who could be more qualified than Elder Ye?¡±


    ¡°Your sacred Frost Mountain has been infiltrated by traitors, so of course they will not allow the most qualified person to lead, otherwise, their efforts would have been futile.¡±


    ¡°Then who is the new leader?¡±


    ¡°Someone named Sun Qi.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have never heard of him before.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t¡­ because he is not a disciple of Ethereal Frost Sect.¡±


    I gasped. ¡°How could they let an outsider take over the sect?¡±


    He smirked. ¡°Why are you so upset?¡±


    That was the only time that I realized that I was indeed upset.


    I cleared my throat and calmed myself down. ¡°Does Lord Ruan happen to know anything about that new leader?¡±


    ¡°Not much¡­ aside from one.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    He leaned closer to me and whispered, ¡°He is rumored to be the lover of Crown Prince Wei Jiayi.¡±


    My eyes widened.


    No way!


    Prince Jiayi had been my sect brother for years, and he was a man through and through. How could he get romantically involved with another man?


    I shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that rumor. It¡¯s absolutely false.¡±


    ¡°Does it sound ridiculous?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it is. I have my issues with the crown prince, but accusing him of such reprehensible conduct is uncalled for.¡±


    ¡°Reprehensible?¡± he returned. ¡°Do you find men in a relationship with another man reprehensible?¡±


    My heart stopped beating when I realized the words I had uttered so carelessly. I had forgotten that this man was also rumored to be in a relationship with Emperor Yin. I must have offended him.


    I cleared my throat and lowered my head. ¡°Forgive the words I had recklessly blurted out, my lord. I was speaking in accordance with the teachings of the Ethereal Frost Sect. I mean no offense.¡±


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    ¡°Does A-Fan think he has offended me?¡±


    I preferred not to respond just to be safe.


    He snickered. ¡°What if I told you that I agree with you? That such kind of relationship is indeed reprehensible.¡±


    The more that I was confused.


    Have I been mistaken?


    Have I been a fool for believing that he was in a relationship with another man?


    ¡°A-Fan,¡± he said. ¡°I confess that you are a beauty to behold, but I¡¯m satisfied just staring at you. No need to implicate ourselves in what you call a reprehensible conduct.¡±


    Heat burned my cheeks and it crept further down to my neck and ears. I must have looked like a steamed crab to him right now.


    Has he always known how I perceive him?


    And does he think I was trying to imply something?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way, my lord,¡± I said defensively.


    He laughed deeply. ¡°You¡¯re even more beautiful when you¡¯re blushing.¡±


    I turned away and faced the window. I would not want to show my face to him ever again.


    He laughed louder and the more that it embarrassed me.


    A moment later, when he probably realized that I was already upset, he stopped laughing.


    ¡°A-Fan, are you sure you don¡¯t want to take a look at the shops?¡± He probably realized he had overdone taunting me and now he wanted to pacify me.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of looking around if I can¡¯t see what I¡¯m looking at?¡± I replied.


    ¡°Alright. Why don¡¯t we play instead?¡±


    There was a chess board on the tea table. Even if I could only see one color, I could still differentiate black from white through their shades.


    However, I was not in the mood to play.


    ¡°Lord Ruan, do you mind if I ask you something?¡± I asked instead.


    ¡°Why do you always ask my permission whenever you ask something?¡± He sighed. ¡°What is your question?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just wondering¡­ you¡¯ve been¡­ really kind to me.¡±


    He chortled. ¡°When have I been kind to you?¡±


    I smiled inwardly. Of course, he was not. I could tell that his kindness was not genuine. It was all a pretense. And that was exactly what I wanted to find out.


    ¡°You are, my lord. You¡¯ve not only treated me well but you are also concerned about my well-being. You are also adamant to find a cure for my illness and even went to the extent of finding out more about my master¡¯s death. That¡¯s also beside the fact that you have saved my life twice already.¡±


    He sighed. ¡°You are simply overreacting. Those are nothing. It¡¯s not kindness.¡±


    ¡°You may not see it that way, but for someone like me who had fallen so hard, you¡¯ve given me hope.¡±


    He sighed. ¡°Fine. Take it however you wish.¡±


    ¡°However, I know that Lord Ruan will not be wasting his precious time without gaining a benefit. But no matter how much I think about it, I can¡¯t seem to figure out what his lordship possibly needs from me. I¡¯ve already lost my cultivation, I¡¯m unable to refine anything on my own, and I¡¯m na?ve and ignorant I cannot possibly offer you any insights about anything.¡±


    ¡°A-Fan,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m a businessman. There is something we call as investment. For now, aside from the fact that staring at your beautiful face placates me, you are indeed completely useless to me.¡±


    Heat crawled all over my face. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was because of his flattery or because he had branded me as ¡®completely useless¡¯.¡±


    ¡°But some of the best things start from nothing,¡± he continued. ¡°Soon, I¡¯ll reap the rewards of my effort.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t seem to understand.¡±


    ¡°Then stop thinking about it. Whatever I have planned for you will benefit you more. Trust me.¡±


    Those last two words again. They always gave me the chills.


    ¡°Come,¡± he said as he reached for my hand. ¡°There¡¯s a restaurant just across the road. Since you¡¯re not in the mood to walk around or play, let¡¯s eat instead.¡±


    I was not in the mood to eat either, but I could not keep declining his invitation. ¡°I¡¯ll just get my stick.¡±


    ¡°No need. Pretend I¡¯m your stick tonight.¡±


    I followed him without resistance.


    How can I even pretend that a tall and masculine man is a stick? A bough or a tree trunk will probably make better objects of comparison.


    ¡°You have not been using the cream I gave you, have you?¡± he asked.


    I figured he must have felt the callus on my hand. I did not want to tell him that I never even opened the jar of cream.


    He sighed. ¡°Tonight, before you go to bed, use it. I won¡¯t leave your room unless I see you use it.¡±


    <u>RUAN YANJUN</u>


    As I led Luo Fan down the stairs, I noticed several pairs of eyes watching us. Ever since we arrived in town, those men had been lurking about, and I knew what they wanted. They wanted what I held in my hand¡ªthis precious priest of Frost Mountain.


    They probably had not figured out who I was yet, and that was why they were that audacious to even get that close to me. So I¡¯d show them who I was, and I¡¯d let them know that their target did not come here unprotected.


    I pretended I did not notice them and helped Luo Fan down the last set of stairs.


    ¡°Watch your steps,¡± I said in a tender voice as I pulled him closer to me. I even smiled at him for the men to see the degree of intimacy that we shared.


    I felt him stiffen, but just like before, he preferred not to utter a word and tried to pull away.


    I tightened my grip on his hand and leaned closer as if I was about to whisper sweet nothings in his ear. ¡°Stay close. There are suspicious men around us.¡±


    He stopped struggling and allowed me to lead him out of the door. I felt them following us.


    There were more of them outside and probably some of them were disguised as workers. I did not bring any disciple with me so I had to scout the perimeter on my own, but I could not leave Luo Fan unprotected in his room, and that was why I had incessantly convinced him to come with me so I could investigate the matter and keep him safe at the same time. He didn¡¯t have to know it either.


    As we crossed the street, I saw more of those men, but this time, they weren¡¯t looking at their target but at me, their eyes hungry for a fight.


    I smirked inwardly.


    Will they really dare?


    I waited for them to attack, but one of them suddenly gestured for the others to stand back.


    Has someone recognized me?


    ¡°Lord Ruan, is something wrong?¡± Luo Fan asked when he noticed my steps slowing down.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, darling,¡± I replied and he flushed, his eyes wide as he immediately raised his guard against me.


    I smiled at him, only because he could not see it.


    This priest never failed to amuse me. Even while surrounded by dozens of enemies, his beautiful blushing face still managed to fascinate me.


    ¡°What about those suspicious men that you said earlier?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I was mistaken. Let¡¯s proceed.¡± We headed straight to the restaurant just across the road.


    As we stepped inside, the usual noise inside any dining establishment suddenly stopped. While most turned their heads to look at us, some men sitting by their tables with their food untouched looked away, avoiding eye contact with me.


    I pretended to pour all my attention into the beauty with me and headed upstairs with dozens of wide-open eyes following me. When they thought I was far enough and could not hear them, they started whispering to each other.


    This was the countryside where homosexuality was frowned upon. Their utter shock at seeing two men holding each other¡¯s hands was expected, but it did not bother me one bit.


    When we made it to the second floor, I saw a familiar face sitting alone in the corner. Unlike the other men downstairs, this one was brave enough to meet my gaze, even glaring at me.


    I flashed him a smirk and wrapped a possessive arm around Luo Fan, pretending to keep him away from something on the floor.


    The man¡¯s jaws tightened as his eyes widened, almost popping out of their sockets.


    I suppressed the urge to laugh aloud or Luo Fan would suspect. I didn¡¯t want this priest to worry. I wanted him to feel secure and let me worry about those men who were after him. If he learned of their presence, he might not want to continue traveling with me.

 Chapter 22: The Devils Game

    CHAPTER 22


    The Devil¡¯s Game


    <u>LUO FAN</u>


    Ruan Yanjun kept his hand on mine as we crossed the floor going to a secluded spot with a staff leading the way. I had been doing what Huang Wen had suggested, that I should just do nothing until Ruan Yanjun got bored, but it did not look like he was close to getting bored.


    I could not take it anymore, especially when I saw people¡¯s heads turning in my direction and they even stopped talking just to stare at us.


    ¡°Lord Ruan,¡± I said politely. ¡°Let go of my hand. I can still see my way through.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense,¡± he replied. ¡°There might be objects on the floor that will trip you. Allow me to guide you.¡±


    ¡°People are staring.¡±


    ¡°How can they not? It¡¯s rare for them to see a beauty they had to check whether you¡¯re a human or a god.¡±


    His flattery only embarrassed me even more. ¡°I think it¡¯s because they find it strange to see two men holding each other¡¯s hands.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not holding my hand, I¡¯m holding yours. I¡¯m supporting you. Leave them in their own degenerate minds. It¡¯s not worth bothering yourself with such things.¡±


    I could only sigh. Everytime I tried to reason with this man, he always slapped me back with generally-accepted principles to justify his actions regardless of how improper the action was. The worst part was his argument was always correct. How could I possibly contradict a valid reasoning?


    The staff stopped and turned to us. ¡°We have two more available tables, Sirs. Which would you prefer?¡±


    Ruan Yanjun chose the farthest one from the other diners.


    He pulled a chair and helped me sit down. Finally, he let go of my hand and I was relieved, but only for a brief moment. I did not expect him to sit right beside me, even pulling his chair closer to me. Behind us was the wall, and we were facing a group of diners.


    Much more to my horror, he reached for my hand again and even laid our joined hands on top of the table. I noticed several heads turning in our direction and I knew they found the scene morally shocking.


    ¡°Lord Ruan,¡± I whispered as I tried to pull my hand away. ¡°We¡¯re drawing unnecessary attention.¡±


    ¡°Shh,¡± he whispered. ¡°It¡¯s just for a show. Just cooperate with me for now. There¡¯s a good reason why. Trust me.¡±


    Why is it that every time he mentions those words, the more I suspect that he¡¯s up to something wicked instead?


    ¡°Would you mind elaborating?¡±


    ¡°Later. Let¡¯s just enjoy ourselves for now.¡± He lifted my hand to his mouth and pressed a kiss on the back of my fingers. I even felt the moisture from his lips.


    I froze in shock and I heard some people gasp, followed by whispers.


    My cheeks felt like they were pressed against a burning coal. ¡°Lord Ruan, do we really have to make a show?¡±


    ¡°We do, and things are working according to my plan. You¡¯re doing well.¡±


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    I was at the edge of my self-control, but I tried to keep myself calm. We had already made a scene. I didn¡¯t want to draw any more attention.


    But Ruan Yanjun just would not stop. When the food was laid on the table, he tried to feed me.


    This time, I no longer heeded Huang Wen¡¯s advice. I voiced out my firm objection. But the devil always had his ways. While I opened my mouth to speak, he thrust the food in between my lips.


    I wanted to throw up, but as a priest, I was trained never to waste food. ¡®Every single grain of rice is nurtured by a drop of a farmer¡¯s sweat¡¯ was what my elders had told me.


    Flustered as I was with several heads turned toward me, I chewed the food and swallowed.


    ¡°Does it taste good?¡± He had the gall to tease me.


    I knew my patience. I had plenty of that. But this time, I had run out of it. All I wanted to do was punch this man¡¯s face.


    If only I could.


    Before my fist could even reach him, he would have broken my wrist already.


    ¡°I¡¯ve lost my appetite,¡± I said and started to rise.


    Immediately, he grabbed me around the waist and settled me back. ¡°Don¡¯t leave. There¡¯s a suspicious person staring at you.¡±


    I doubted the truthfulness of his claim, but I did not want to take the risk either, not especially near Kan Empire where I was a fugitive. So I remained seated but did not utter a word.


    ¡°A-Fan, you¡¯re not eating,¡± he said. ¡°Do you want me to feed you again?¡±


    ¡°Lord Ruan, if you humiliate me again, I will leave regardless of the danger out there,¡± I threatened.


    He chortled. ¡°Fine. For your sake, I¡¯ll behave for now¡­ Eat.¡±


    I reached for my chopsticks and started eating.


    At least he was true to his words. He had stopped his antics and let me eat on my own.


    When we made it back to the inn, I was still upset I confronted him for his improper behavior at the restaurant.


    ¡°Lord Ruan, what exactly were you playing at?¡± I asked.


    ¡°One of those diners seemed to have recognized you, so I had to make known to him that you are currently under my protection. That way, they will not dare lay a finger on you.¡±


    ¡°Was holding and kissing my hand necessary?¡±


    ¡°Of course. We have to show them that we are in an intimate relationship, otherwise, they will not believe that Ruan Yanjun will bother risking his life over a banished disciple of Frost Mountain.¡±


    ¡°By intimate, you mean¡­ lovers?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    My jaw dropped.


    He laughed. ¡°It¡¯s just a show. Why the face?¡±


    ¡°Lord Ruan, you know too well that I am a priest. I¡¯ve already lost everything, including my good name. All that¡¯s left of me is my virtue. Can¡¯t I at least keep that?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re no longer a priest. Now that you¡¯re in the secular world, virtue will only cause you trouble. So if you wish to give it up, allow me the privilege.¡±


    Anger rushed to my head and I had to press my lips tightly together to repress it.


    He laughed at me. ¡°Oh, A-Fan, you are really amusing. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t stop teasing you.¡±


    I sighed in relief.


    So it was another of his annoying jokes after all.


    This creep was really creeping me out.


    ¡°Lord Ruan, I¡¯m really tired. I want to rest now.¡±


    ¡°You may¡­ after you do what I told you to do.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have no idea what you mean.¡±


    ¡°I told you I won¡¯t leave your room unless you do what I asked you to do.¡±


    I suddenly remembered about the cream. I sighed as I stroked my forehead.


    ¡°Where is it?¡± he asked.


    I went over to the corner and took the cream from my bag. I sat on the bed and opened the jar. ¡°How much of it should I use?¡±


    He sighed and sat beside me. ¡°Even that I have to teach you? Have you never used creams before?¡±


    ¡°I only used ointment for wounds and bruises.¡±


    He sighed again and held my finger. He dipped it into the jar until a small amount of cream clung at the end of my digit. ¡°That much will do. Now spread it all over your hands, back and front, and in between your fingers.¡±


    He took the jar from me so I could freely spread the cream all over my hands. The floral fragrance smelled nice it was refreshing to the senses. I couldn¡¯t help but breathe it in.


    ¡°Does it smell nice?¡± he asked.


    I nodded. The pleasant smell also lessened the anger that I had been suppressing.


    He closed the jar and handed it back to me. ¡°Use that every night and those callous should be healed in a couple of weeks.¡±


    Healed? The tough and notorious Ruan Yanjun really saw callous as a disfigurement? How ironic.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave you to rest now,¡± he said as he rose to his feet.


    Finally.


    ¡°I hired some men to guard your door so you don¡¯t have to be afraid of anyone sneaking in. But if you still don¡¯t feel safe enough, feel free to sleep in my room next door.¡±


    I flushed.


    He smirked. As usual, he was once again teasing me.


    Much more to my surprise, he bent down and pressed a kiss on my hair, just above my forehead.


    I stiffened.


    He chuckled as I heard his footsteps leaving the room. ¡°I¡¯ll see you in the morning,¡± he said before the door closed.


    I shuddered, just as how Huang Wen had shuddered before.


    Ruan Yanjun¡¯s teases were going out of hand. He had been playing this game with me for quite a while now and I didn¡¯t like it at all.


    I had to lecture him about propriety the very next instant we speak. He was a very intelligent man so perhaps he would understand and not take offense.

 Chapter 23: Intruder

    CHAPTER 23


    Intruder


    <u>LUO FAN</u>


    My eyes snapped open. It was the middle of the night and I had blown out the candle before I had gone to bed earlier, but although I could not see anything in the darkness, I had undoubtedly heard a pair of feet lightly landing on the floor. The intruder must have come from the window that I had left open to allow the fresh air in.


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± a voice whispered.


    I stiffened.


    It had been a while since anyone had addressed me like that.


    In Kan Empire, the status of a Divine Mage was equivalent to that of a prince, and that was why people used to address me as one.


    That meant the intruder was someone who knew me.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Liang Yuan.¡±


    I jolted up from the bed.


    Liang Yuan! My senior sect brother in Frost Mountain?


    ¡°Is it really you?¡± I asked, my breathing unsteady, stirred by sudden excitement.


    ¡°Of course. Must I show you proof?¡±


    I took a deep breath to calm myself down. The reason I had gotten so excited was because I had already recognized his voice.


    ¡°No need. I know your voice too well.¡±


    A light lit up. He must have kindled a ball of light in his hand, just like how he used to do when the two of us had been assigned to investigate a disturbance inside the cave at the foot of Frost Mountain. He had always carried with him a small crystal ball that he imbued with light energy so he did not have to carry a torch to light his way in dark places. It was more convenient.


    ¡°Can you see me now?¡± he asked.


    I shook my head. ¡°I can only see a black silhouette of your figure.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s true.¡± He slowly sat down beside me. ¡°You¡¯re blind.¡±


    I did not answer. This man had been one of my closest friends in Frost Mountain, and his mother was Prince Yusheng¡¯s maternal cousin. Since I was adopted by Prince Yusheng, we grew up referring to each other as cousins, as well. Regardless of our closeness, there was a reason why I had not sought his help when I needed it.


    It was because he was also a close friend and the personal general of the crown prince of Kan Empire. Ever since I met him, he had always been very loyal to Crown Prince Jiayi. Twice, he had risked his life saving the crown prince¡¯s life.


    And that crown prince had been the one who had insisted that my cultivation be nullified as compensation for my crime.


    So naturally, I held deep resentment over Crown Prince Jiayi. I could not trust his loyal general either.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been searching for you.¡±


    ¡°Why are you searching for me?¡±


    ¡°A-Fan, we¡¯re sect brothers. Of course, I wanted to find out where you are to make sure that you are fine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m no longer a member of Ethereal Frost Sect.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. Even if you¡¯ve been banished, I still see you as my brother. Don¡¯t you feel the same?¡±


    I sighed. ¡°I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±


    ¡°Earlier today in the restaurant, I saw you together with the Eternal Damnation Sect leader. What exactly is your relationship with him?¡±


    I froze and my cheeks flared.


    He must be the one that Ruan Yanjun had mentioned earlier who kept staring at me and was giving us a hard stare.


    ¡°Do you have a relationship with Sect Leader Ruan?¡±


    I heaved another sigh and shook my head. ¡°We have no such relationship. He was just making a show. I don¡¯t know for what purpose, but knowing Sect Leader Ruan, he¡¯s not someone who¡¯d do silly things for no reason.¡±


    ¡°You seem to adore him.¡±


    ¡°I do adore him for many things, especially his profound knowledge of politics and war, and not to mention his mind-blowing fighting skills, but that is all.¡±


    ¡°How did you end up with Sect Leader Ruan in the first place?¡±


    As I noticed that he seemed to be fishing for information, my senses had come to an alert and I decided to put my guard up. ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡±


    ¡°A-Fan.¡± He reached for my hand and held it in between his. ¡°We¡¯ve heard a lot about Ruan Yanjun before, and you know very well that he is a devil in human form. Do not trust him. Whatever his purpose is for taking you in, it¡¯s not for you but for himself.¡±


    I pulled my hand off his grip. A few times in the past, he had held my hand that way, and it had always made me feel uncomfortable. ¡°I know that.¡±


    ¡°Then come with me.¡± He grabbed my hand again. ¡°I¡¯ll get you out of here and take you to a place where he cannot find you.¡±


    I was dumbfounded. For a long moment, I could not utter a word.


    ¡°I will protect you myself,¡± he continued.


    His words were promising, but I could not trust him either. He might be planning to deliver me to the palace to be executed. At least Ruan Yanjun did not want me dead¡­ for now.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°Yuan, you¡¯re only tempting death. There¡¯s no place we can hide, and once he finds us, he won¡¯t be very forgiving.¡±


    ¡°There is a place. Trust me.¡±


    Those last two words¡­ Whenever Ruan Yanjun uttered those words, the more I could not trust him. The same with Liang Yuan.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go with you.¡± I tried to pull my hand again, but he gripped it even tighter.


    ¡°You have to come with me right now. I¡¯m the only one who can protect you.¡±


    ¡°You think you¡¯re more capable of protecting me than Sect Leader Ruan?¡±


    ¡°He is only using you. He protects you for his own benefit, and once your usefulness is over, he¡¯ll kill you. You have to escape while you still have a chance.¡±


    I had also suspected that, but with Ruan Yanjun, I saw a better chance of survival.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go with you,¡± I decided.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid.¡± He stood up and pulled me towards the window. ¡°Whether you like it or not, I¡¯ll get you out of here.¡±


    ¡°I cannot go with you!¡± I growled, keeping my voice low so as not to wake up the other guests, especially Ruan Yanjun who was only two rooms away. If he caught Liang Yuan with me, it would only end up bad and I did not want my cousin killed.


    ¡°You have to before it¡¯s too late!¡±


    Although I was physically weaker, I fought with all my strength and he stopped trying to drag me out of the window. He knew that if I continued to struggle, it¡¯s either we¡¯d fall to the floor and make a noise or drop a long way to the ground below.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he grunted in between gasps. ¡°That man is a devil. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve bonded with him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡± I was also struggling for breath. ¡°I am indebted to him. I promised to pay him back by working for him.¡±


    ¡°How much do you owe him? I¡¯ll pay for it. I¡¯ll send the money over to him the moment we reach our destination.¡±


    ¡°Stop it!¡± I spat. ¡°I told you I¡¯m not going with you. I¡¯m doing fine just now, and I am well aware of my situation. I can handle the risks that will come in the future.¡±


    ¡°A-Fan, you¡¯re underestimating the devil. He won¡¯t give you a chance. I guarantee that. So stop being foolish and come with me!¡±


    He tried to reach for me again but I patted his hands away. He insisted until we ended up exchanging blows. He was a fifth level. I was no match against him.


    He managed to grab both my wrists and locked them with just one hand behind my back, and then he pinned me against the wall, restraining my movement.


    We were both breathing hard that none of us could speak a word for a moment.


    I pressed my forehead against the wall as I thought of a way to escape from my situation. I should have made a commotion earlier to wake Ruan Yanjun up.


    ¡°A-Fan,¡± he whispered, his hot breath blowing against the back of my ear. He was too close and he even pressed his chest against my back.


    I wriggled. ¡°Get off me.¡±


    The more that he moved his body closer until I was flattened against the hard wall.


    ¡°Yuan, this is so awkward!¡± I scolded.


    ¡°I won¡¯t do anything to you,¡± he whispered. ¡°Just listen to me.¡±


    I tried to calm my anger down. ¡°I will listen, but let me go.¡±


    After heaving two deep breaths, he finally released my hands and took a step back.


    I drew a relieved breath and turned around to face him.


    ¡°There is something that I need to tell you,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s very important. It¡¯s a rather complicated one so I can¡¯t say it here. Let¡¯s go to a safe place. You may return here later should you choose to.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll meet you some other place during the day. Do not come dragging me out of bed in the middle of the night. No decent person does that.¡±


    ¡°I could not get a chance to speak to you during the day. The devil has been guarding you like a dog watching over his precious bone.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll find a way.¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s either we talk tonight or we might never have another chance.¡±


    ¡°Then say it here.¡±


    ¡°I told you it¡¯s complicated and you might not like it. I won¡¯t risk you reacting violently and wake the devil up.¡±


    ¡°Stop calling him the devil!¡± I rasped, which somehow surprised me why I was speaking in defense of Ruan Yanjun, even though I myself had been referring to him the same way.


    ¡°A-Fan!¡± he softly exclaimed. ¡°You¡¯ve been enchanted by the devil!¡±


    I stiffened. I remembered that dark cultivators had a spell called the Devil¡¯s Charm that allowed them to enthrall a person.


    After considering the possibility for a moment, I shook my head.


    So far, I was still sane and I felt no odd feelings towards Ruan Yanjun, and I did not think the leader of the world-renowned Eternal Damnation Sect would resort to such an underhanded method. He may be a devil, but he still possessed some decency.


    ¡°A-Fan.¡±


    Liang Yuan and I held our breaths as we turned to the door, where the voice came from.


    Speak of the devil! He must have heard the commotion, or one of his men guarding the door must have and had gone to wake him up.


    ¡°Are you alright in there?¡± Ruan Yanjun asked. His voice was calm, but I knew too well how he never showed emotions even in a state of anger.


    I tried to respond, to tell him that I was fine, but my throat felt too tight my voice would certainly not sound well, and he¡¯d definitely notice it.


    Liang Yuan knew he was short of time so he grabbed me on both arms and shook me. ¡°Let¡¯s leave right away. There¡¯s no time to waste.¡±


    ¡°No, you leave right now before he barges in. Hurry.¡±


    ¡°You are not the orphaned commoner you think you are. You are way more than that,¡± he said in a desperate attempt to lure me to leave with him. ¡°Come with me and I will tell you everything.¡±


    He tried one last time to drag me along, but it was too late.


    As I heard the door open, I pushed him out of the window.


    I quickly turned around and found Ruan Yanjun¡¯s dark figure approaching. I could only hope that Liang Yuan had made it out in time.


    I did not dare utter a word and even tried to make my heart stop beating so he would not sense the fear within me.


    He bent down and picked something up. When his silhouette became clearer, I realized he had the ball of light in his hand. Liang Yuan must have dropped it on the floor earlier.


    ¡°A light cultivator,¡± he concluded as he stepped closer to me.


    I did not desist when he gently pushed me to the side so he could look out of the window.


    He smirked. ¡°General Liang it is.¡±


    I froze.


    He knows Liang Yuan?


    ¡°Like a rat scampering back to his filthy hole.¡±


    I thought he would follow Liang Yuan, but to my relief, he turned to me instead. He held my chin and tilted my head up so he could see my face.


    I felt the tension in his breath when he probably noticed something.


    ¡°How dare that rat ruin my A-Fan¡¯s perfection.¡± He gently brushed his thumb over my lower right cheek. When I felt the sting, that was the only time I realized that I was wounded. I probably got it when I fought with Liang Yuan.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small cut,¡± I said.


    ¡°If someone cuts Jinjing¡¯s face, will you say the same?¡±


    I definitely would not allow anyone to harm Jinjing, not especially her face. ¡°She¡¯s a woman. I¡¯m a man. The situation should not be compared.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because you are a man that I am very protective of you. There are many beautiful women in this world, but a beauty like yours is rare.¡±


    I did not bother to respond anymore. Hearing those words from him made me want to throw up. I¡¯d rather pretend I heard nothing.


    ¡°Did he hurt you?¡± he asked again.


    I shook my head.


    ¡°What did he tell you?¡± he asked.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°A-Fan, you¡¯re not a good liar.¡±


    ¡°He was just trying to convince me to leave you and go with him.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°I have given you my word. I will not leave.¡±


    He sighed and released my chin. ¡°I think that man likes you.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Lord Ruan, he¡¯s my sect brother and my cousin.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of cousins getting married.¡±


    I flushed. ¡°We are both men.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I mean. Two men, who are cousins, getting married.¡±


    I flushed even more. ¡°Lord Ruan, please don¡¯t utter ludicrous things.¡±


    He smirked. ¡°Does it sound too revolting to you?¡±


    ¡°It does.¡±


    He laughed deeply. ¡°Once you regain your sight, you will never believe the things you will see. You might wish you should have just remained blind.¡±


    I pondered about what he said.


    Does that mean that such kind of immorality is a normal scene in the secular world?


    ¡°Come. Sleep in my room.¡±


    My eyes widened.


    ¡°Your admirer will come back to abduct you. Do you still want to stay here?¡±


    He was right. Liang Yuan might return and I did not want to continue arguing with him.


    Without uttering any objection, I reached for my things and followed Ruan Yanjun to his room. The moment I walked in, he closed the door.


    ¡°Sleep on the bed,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll stay on guard.¡±


    I was embarrassed to think that I would be sleeping while he stayed up to guard me. ¡°I think I¡¯ll just stay awake and keep you company.¡±


    ¡°You are sick. You need to rest. Right now.¡±


    Without saying another word, I left my things on the table and lay down on the bed.


    He turned off the light and my vision became pitch black.


    I felt him sit on my side.


    ¡°Close your eyes and sleep,¡± he demanded.


    I closed my eyes but no matter how I tried, I could not fall asleep. While the devil was sitting right beside me, I could not feel safe, but if I returned to my room, the risk would be greater.


    This would be a long sleepless night.

 Chapter 24: The White Vulture

    CHAPTER 24


    Creator of ¡®The White Vulture¡¯


    <u>LUO FAN</u>


    ¡°Hurry up, I¡¯ll wait for you in the carriage,¡± Ruan Yanjun told me before he walked out of the room.


    Alone at last, I quickly changed my clothes and fixed my hair. Ruan Yanjun almost did not want to give me some space I had to beg before he finally gave in to my request for privacy.


    Had he not been acting strangely, especially with the scheme he had pulled in the restaurant the day before, I would not have minded getting naked in his presence since we were both men, to begin with.


    I had all the reasons to doubt Ruan Yanjun¡¯s sexuality.


    Who knows what kind of filth would fill his mind if I undressed in his presence, especially since I am almost blind and cannot see where his eyes would stray.


    When I was done, I put all my things inside my bag and grabbed my stick. The moment I walked out of the door, a hand grabbed my wrist and pulled me away.


    Before I could utter a word, that same hand covered my mouth from behind.


    ¡°A-Fan, it¡¯s me,¡± he said.


    I stopped struggling and he dropped his hand off my mouth. I quickly turned around to face him. ¡°Yuan, why are you still here? I told you to leave last night.¡±


    ¡°A-Fan, I will not leave unless you come with me.¡±


    ¡°Sect Leader Ruan is waiting for me downstairs. If I don¡¯t go down this instant, he¡¯ll come check on me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why we need to take this opportunity to escape. There¡¯s a way out from the backcourt. He won¡¯t be able to catch up with us.¡±


    ¡°Yuan, I have made myself clear last night. I will not come with you. I made a deal with Sect Leader Ruan and I need to honor that.¡±


    ¡°Is it really about that deal or you just don¡¯t want to leave him?¡±


    I was perplexed.


    He smirked. ¡°Tell me the truth, A-Fan. Do you have a relationship with Ruan Yanjun?¡±


    ¡°I have no relationship with him.¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you want to leave him? I¡¯m giving you this opportunity to escape from him, but you refuse.¡±


    ¡°I already told you the reason why.¡±


    ¡°A-Fan, where did you put your brain? Do you actually believe that the devil will honor whatever deal you have made with him? What did he promise you? That he¡¯ll be true to you forever? I¡¯m telling you, soon he¡¯ll tire of you and throw you away like garbage, or he¡¯ll even kill you so you won¡¯t speak out about your illicit affair with him.¡±


    I clenched my knuckles. My anger was about to explode but I used the last ounce of my self-control to hold myself back from hitting his mouth.


    ¡°Liang Yuan,¡± I said calmly even if my blood was roiling. ¡°Leave now before I lose my temper.¡±


    ¡°Did I just blurt out the truth, Your Highness?¡± he taunted. ¡°To think that even until now, despite the crime that you were accused of, despite the fact that you¡¯ve lost your cultivation, the disciples of Frost Moutain still regard you so highly. If they see what you¡¯ve become, how you¡¯ve disgraced yourself when you succumbed to the devil, can you imagine the disappointment they¡¯ll feel? When I heard about your involvement with Ruan Yanjun, I was also disappointed, but I still recognized our brotherhood. I thought that you were probably pushed to the edge and had no option but to cling to the devil. I thought you needed rescuing, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m here, to rescue you. But since you refuse to be rescued, it means you¡¯ve involved yourself with the devil willingly. Have you been blinded by his charm, Your Highness?¡±


    I clenched my teeth hard until it felt like they would break. No one had ever insulted me this way before. I never thought that even my senior sect brother saw me in such a way. ¡°I¡¯m giving you one last chance, Yuan. Leave now before I forget that you were my senior.¡±


    ¡°You heard what A-Fan said,¡± Ruan Yanjun¡¯s voice came from behind me, but I did not fear for Liang Yuan¡¯s life anymore. I was probably too angry I did not mind anymore if Ruan Yanjun decided to teach him a lesson.


    Liang Yuan did not move. The corridor was narrow and the only way out was right where Ruan Yanjun was coming from. Liang Yuan had nowhere to escape.


    ¡°General Liang,¡± Ruan Yanjun said and stood beside me. ¡°Hasn¡¯t Wei Jiayi ordered you to kill Luo Fan? You had plenty of opportunity to do so. Why didn¡¯t you?¡±


    I stiffened. When Liang Yuan was unable to make a defense, I realized that Ruan Yanjun must have spoken the truth. ¡°Is that true?¡± I asked.


    ¡°A-Fan, if I had any intention of killing you, I would have done so already.¡±


    I was stunned when I heard a slap. It happened so fast that all I saw was Liang Yuan taking a step back.


    Did Ruan Yanjun just slap Liang Yuan?


    ¡°You have no right to call him A-Fan again,¡± Ruan Yanjun said. ¡°You¡¯re not worthy.¡±


    I did not try to intervene. I thought he only deserved that slap. He was lucky Ruan Yanjun did not pull his tongue out instead.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Liang Yuan grunted and unsheathed his sword.


    Before I could take a step back, Ruan Yanjun pulled me behind him. ¡°General Liang, be glad that A-Fan still recognizes you as his senior sect brother, otherwise, I would have scattered your small brain all over the floor right now. Do not push me, or even A-Fan will not be able to save you.¡±


    ¡°Yuan, leave,¡± I said. Hearing Ruan Yanjun¡¯s warning made me suddenly fear for my sect brother¡¯s life.


    Liang Yuan did not move.


    ¡°Ah, it seems you¡¯re tired of living and want to die instead,¡± Ruan Yanjun said and raised his hand.


    I quickly reached for Liang Yuan¡¯s hand and pulled him towards me. ¡°Leave now.¡± I pushed him away in the direction of the stairs.


    ¡°We will meet again,¡± Liang Yuan said and fled.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    When he was gone, Ruan Yanjun smirked. ¡°He has insulted you, and you let him go just like that? You should have at least hit his contemptuous mouth.¡±


    ¡°As much as possible, I don¡¯t resort to violence,¡± I replied. ¡°Soon, he¡¯ll find out he was mistaken and he¡¯ll take back everything that he¡¯s said.¡±


    ¡°Mistaken?¡± he returned. ¡°Is he?¡±


    ¡°Lord Ruan, you know very well that he is.¡±


    He laughed. ¡°But you¡¯re right. Why resort to violence when he¡¯s already so bitter? A-Fan, let¡¯s continue showing our affection in public until he gets poisoned by his own bitterness. That¡¯s a lot better than knocking his teeth out, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ¡°Lord Ruan, what exactly was your intention for misleading people?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you figured it out yet?¡± he returned. ¡°That¡¯s to let them know that you belong to Ruan Yanjun, and anyone who dares to touch what Ruan Yanjun owns will pay dearly.¡±


    His explanation was thorough enough, but I did not think it was necessary. In my opinion, he was trying to provoke some people, particularly the Ethereal Frost Sect or even the royal court of Kan Empire. He wanted to send them a message that if they wanted me, they¡¯d have to get through him first.


    His intention was probably to ward them off, but it would actually draw more danger to me. Crown Prince Jiayi hated losing. Instead of ordinary guards and low-level disciples coming after me, the crown prince might be sending elite disciples and soldiers instead.


    ¡°Lord Ruan, I don¡¯t want to play your game anymore.¡±


    He sighed. ¡°A-Fan, why do you have to be so boring all the time? Don¡¯t you even indulge yourself with some fun?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not my idea of fun,¡± I replied and turned away.


    He sighed again and followed me downstairs. ¡°Do you know that those two months we¡¯ve spent traveling together is the most boring moment of my life?¡±


    I ignored him. As far as I recall, within those two months, he had constantly spent every day amusing himself at my expense, until I had decided not to give him any reaction hoping that would make him stop.


    It did not. He continued teasing and playing mind games with me that made me look stupid, and then he¡¯d laugh at my face.


    I was not brainless. Back in Frost Mountain, I also had excelled in academics. But Ruan Yanjun¡¯s wisdom was beyond me he could easily make a witless laughing stock out of me. If only he¡¯d use that wisdom for something good and not waste it on bullying someone not of his level.


    *****


    Inside the carriage, Ruan Yanjun continued to tease me but I kept my face blank and my mouth shut. When he noticed that I was annoyed, he changed the topic to politics, which was a subject I was always interested in. The moment he got my attention, he started teasing me again.


    How many times have I fallen on that trick and yet I still have not learned my lesson? Stupid me.


    The carriage stopped before a modest house in a secluded location. Ruan Yanjun told me earlier that we were going to meet a special person there.


    Ruan Yanjun went out of the carriage first and I followed right after him. The place was so quiet and there was an eerie atmosphere that sent chills down my spine, but knowing that Ruan Yanjun was with me, I did not have to worry about anything.


    I myself was surprised why I seemed to believe that Ruan Yanjun was being true to his words that as long as he was with me, nothing could harm me.


    Maybe because so far, he had actually been protecting me. I just did not like his awkward teases and spine-chilling games. Other than that, I actually felt safe with him, even though I still had no idea what he really wanted from me.


    When we entered the gate, a man met us. His head was shaved, and he spoke so solemnly, so I assumed that he must be a monk.


    There were two other men with him who both dropped to their knees to greet Ruan Yanjun. Their gesture meant they were disciples of the Eternal Damnation Sect, but I could not understand why they were accompanying a monk, who was a light cultivator, while they were supposed to be enemies.


    The monk invited us inside the house and we all sat down by the table.


    He offered us tea. I accepted, but when I was about to drink it, Ruan Yanjun grabbed the cup from me.


    ¡°A-Fan, do you just drink anything that a stranger has given you?¡± he asked. ¡°Especially from someone who has poisoned you?¡±


    My lips parted, puzzled at first but eventually, it sank into me.


    Could this monk be Han Bao?


    Ruan Yanjun smirked. ¡°A-Fan, allow me to introduce to you the former Divine Mage that you have dethroned, the creator of ¡®The White Vulture¡¯ that has been wreaking havoc in your internal organs.¡±


    I was frozen stiff, my fingers suspended in the air.


    I could not believe that I was sitting right before the crown prince¡¯s murderer.


    I heard Han Bao heave in a sigh. Even though I could not see his face, I knew he was too embarrassed to look at me.


    ¡°So how does it feel to be face to face with your surviving victim?¡± Ruan Yanjun taunted the monk. ¡°The other one has already died. This one here is blind and dying. It will be such a waste if we¡¯re going to lose such a beautiful priest, don¡¯t you think so? Or is that exactly what you¡¯ve wanted all along?¡±


    Han Bao sighed again. ¡°Priest Wei,¡± he said to me. ¡°I have committed a terrible crime and I do not expect you to forgive me. I¡¯ve been driven by hatred, by jealousy, but I had not expected things to get this far.¡±


    ¡°You did know that the medicine you¡¯ve created is an untraceable poison, am I correct?¡± Ruan Yanjun asked.


    ¡°I did.¡±


    ¡°Then how come you have not expected this outcome?¡±


    ¡°I made that drug under duress. I was threatened by Empress Biya and her men had been harassing me for days.¡±


    ¡°Empress Biya of the Northern Empire?¡± Ruan Yanjun asked.


    ¡°Yes. She did not tell me who her intended victim was. I had not expected that they would use it to murder the crown prince of Xianru.¡±


    In my mind, I tried to make connections from what Han Bao had revealed.


    I knew Empress Biya. She was the shrewd wife of Emperor Yuan of Xue Empire, otherwise called the Northern Empire. I also knew that she had two daughters, one became consort to the emperor of Wun, and the other also became a consort to the emperor of Xianru. That consort in Xianru must be Consort Xi, the one suspected by Consort Fei to have poisoned the crown prince.


    ¡°That explains how the poison had gotten into the crown prince of Xianru,¡± Ruan Yanjun said as if the involvement of Empress Biya did not surprise him at all. I could only surmise that he had known that all along. ¡°But it does not explain how it had gotten into the legitimate crown prince of Kan.¡±


    I turned to Ruan Yanjun. Even Han Bao was unable to speak.


    Legitimate crown prince?


    What nonsense is he talking about?


    Who else could be the legitimate crown prince of Kan but Wei Jiayi? Why must he include the word legitimate?


    Unless there is an issue that I didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Is the crown prince of Kan poisoned, as well?¡± I asked.


    ¡°He is,¡± Ruan Yanjun replied. ¡°You should know that better than anyone else.¡±


    How could I have known? It¡¯s not like I have any access to information regarding Kan Empire.


    ¡°This monk has not heard of the news that the crown prince has been poisoned,¡± Han Bao said. ¡°And if he is, this monk has nothing to do with it.¡±


    Ruan expelled a sigh. ¡°Did you two have your brains cooked in your mythical cauldrons and lost your common sense?¡±


    Clueless about what he meant, I could not utter a word. Even Han Bao remained silent. He was probably as puzzled as I was.


    Ruan Yanjun sighed again. ¡°Never mind.¡± He turned to Han Bao. ¡°If you¡¯ve made that poison for Empress Biya as you claimed, how come another one had found its way to Frost Mountain?¡±


    ¡°Empress Biya and Empress Ying of Kan are close friends,¡± Han Bao replied. ¡°They must have exchanged information and Empress Ying became interested.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that it was the empress of Kan who had come to you for the White Vulture?¡±


    Han Bao shook his head. ¡°It was a man. He did not tell me his name. He kept his face hidden underneath a veil, but he came to me bearing the seal of Empress Ying.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Ruan Yanjun hummed pensively.


    I wondered about it too.


    Empress Ying of Kan had been known as a very tender woman who had never even yelled at her servants. Although she had failed to bear the emperor a child, the emperor had retained her status and had favored her among his hundreds of wives. Even Prince Jiayi¡¯s mother could never replace Empress Ying¡¯s place in the emperor¡¯s heart.


    I just could not think of a reason why she would want me dead.


    ¡°Did you know as to who the poison was for?¡± Ruan Yanjun asked.


    ¡°Initially, no, but when the man assured me that I¡¯ll get my title back as a reward, I had surmised that it must have been intended for the Divine Mage.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s why you had happily obliged,¡± Ruan Yanjun concluded.


    ¡°I was still too bitter at that time so I accepted the deal. When I regretted it, it was already too late. They had already taken the drug.¡±


    Ruan Yanjun smirked. ¡°It must have taken you weeks to refine that poison. Your so-called regret has taken a long time to dawn on you.¡±


    Han Bao could not speak.


    ¡°I have a question,¡± I said, trying to retain a calm voice despite the chaos of emotions stirring inside me. ¡°How did the drug get into me? I don¡¯t remember anyone feeding me anything.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I cannot answer that question. That same man in a veil came to get it. I have no idea what they had done with it afterward.¡±


    ¡°Were you also the one who poisoned Master Wei Yusheng?¡±


    ¡°I provided the pill, but it wasn¡¯t a poison, but rather¡­ a paralyzing drug that temporarily stops the heartbeat.¡±


    I was once again shocked. ¡°Are you saying¡­ my master did not die at that time?¡±


    Han Bao did not give me a response, but his silence was a louder confirmation than any word spoken.


    ¡°Is he alive?¡± My voice trembled along with my erratic heartbeat.


    ¡°¡­He is.¡±

 Chapter 25: Protecting the Unworthy

    CHAPTER 25


    Protecting the Unworthy


    <u>LUO FAN</u>


    It felt like the heavens struck me dead. The whole world went very still while I stiffened like a corpse.


    It was only when I felt a tap on my back that I gasped for air.


    ¡°Relax,¡± Ruan Yanjun said. ¡°You¡¯re as pale as a ghost.¡±


    My whole body felt cold and numb. My fingers trembled frantically.


    For months, I had grieved my master¡¯s death. I had blamed myself for it. I had allowed them to nullify my martial arts in atonement for my crime. I had willingly subjected myself to torture and had swallowed all the shame and humiliation.


    And now this monk is telling me that my master has been alive all along?


    I felt so betrayed. I wanted to scream and smash something, but I held all those emotions at bay. ¡°Where is he?¡± My voice cracked.


    ¡°He has secluded himself ever since. He may not want to see anyone, especially you.¡±


    ¡°If you know where he is, please tell me.¡±


    Han Bao looked away.


    ¡°Priest Wei is waiting for an answer,¡± Ruan Yanjun said. ¡°Tell him what you know.¡±


    ¡°I heard he¡¯s somewhere near the border to the east, living as a hermit on top of a hill near the town of Suyang,¡± Han Bao replied. ¡°As for the exact location, I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know.¡±


    I turned to look at Ruan Yanjun. ¡°Do you mind, Lord Ruan, if I take a break from my job so I can go search for my master?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to take a break. That¡¯s part of the reason why I¡¯ve taken you here. We¡¯ll both go and meet your master.¡±


    I lowered my head to him. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He did not respond and turned his attention back to Han Bao. ¡°Since you are the source of this poison, check on our priest and undo the damage you¡¯ve done.¡±


    Han Bao did not respond, but I felt a hand reaching for mine. He placed my arm across the table and pressed his fingers over my wrist.


    A moment later, he sighed.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I cannot undo what has been done. There is no cure for the White Vulture, and because it¡¯s not really a poison, it¡¯s not something that requires neutralization. In other words, an antidote is not possible.¡±


    ¡°Are you telling me that there¡¯s nothing you can do?¡± Ruan Yanjun asked.


    The monk lowered his head in shame.


    Ruan Yanjun sighed. ¡°Since you¡¯re useless after all¡­¡± He paused and turned to me. ¡°A-Fan, he¡¯s all yours now. Seek justice for what he¡¯s done to you.¡±


    I immediately understood that Ruan Yanjun wanted me to kill Han Bao as retribution for his crime. I was stupefied.


    I did resent the monk, but I had no intention of killing him. ¡°Lord Ruan, I assume that you¡¯ve made a deal with Monk Han. He¡¯s done his part. You have to keep yours.¡±


    ¡°Oh, but his information is not very useful. He only admitted to his own crime. Why should I provide him protection in exchange for some garbage?¡±


    ¡°Lord Ruan, you must not back out from a deal.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a businessman, A-Fan. A deal is not finalized unless I see the goods delivered in perfect condition. So far, he has delivered me rotten goods. It¡¯s not a good deal.¡±


    ¡°Then fine, do not provide him protection, but let him go.¡±


    He looked surprised. ¡°A-Fan, you are still suffering because of what this monk has done to you, yet you¡¯re letting him go?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s already regretted what he¡¯s done.¡±


    ¡°Regret? Are you sure? As far as I know, this monk is rotten to the core and will not hesitate to kill you once he gets another opportunity. So be wise and nip the bud before it flowers.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll kill him for you.¡±


    I grabbed his hand. ¡°Lord Ruan, if you kill him, I won¡¯t follow you anymore.¡±


    ¡°A-Fan, do you realize the danger he poses to humanity? He has created a dangerous weapon, and he will make it again, and he will even pass the knowledge to someone else, and then the weapon will be everywhere. People will be suffering from a disease that has no cure. Is that what you want?¡±


    Of course not. I would never want something like that. Although Ruan Yanjun made a good point, I wanted to give the monk a chance to redeem himself.


    ¡°I understand your perspective, my lord, but Monk Han is an excellent alchemist. This world only has a handful of him. I¡¯ve already lost my cultivation. He¡¯s the only one that¡¯s left. Let¡¯s give him a chance. With his skill, he can help a lot of people.¡±


    ¡°A-Fan, I¡¯ve put up with your demands quite a few times already. This time, I will no longer heed it.¡± Ruan Yanjun turned to his disciple who was standing by the door. ¡°Kill this monk in front of me.¡±


    When the disciple stepped forward, I quickly stood up and hurried to the other side of the table. I pulled Hao Ban right behind me. Alchemists rarely cultivated their martial arts. Most of them were very passionate about refining they¡¯d rather use their precious energy to create magical potions and elixirs rather than splurge it for physical training.


    Judging by Han Bao¡¯s frail frame, I was certain he was one of those alchemists.


    ¡°Do not touch him,¡± I warned.


    Ruan Yanjun sighed. ¡°A-Fan, step aside or I¡¯ll carry you like a bride and parade you all over town.¡±


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    His threats only strengthened my resolve to protect Han Bao. ¡°Lord Ruan, if I can defeat your disciple, will you give me Monk Han as a reward?¡±


    Ruan Yanjun laughed. ¡°Since you asked for it, then of course. I¡¯ll give you two Han Bao¡¯s if you want, but perhaps I should let you know that the disciple you wish to challenge is an Elite Cultivator.¡±


    Elite Cultivator, a level five.


    I tightened my grip around my stick.


    ¡°Do you still wish to proceed?¡± Ruan Yanjun taunted.


    I took a deep breath. I had already given my challenge. I should not back out now regardless of the obvious outcome, but I had an idea. ¡°I do, but you must not interrupt, otherwise, I win.¡±


    He smirked. ¡°A-Fan, you¡¯re trying to outwit me in my own game.¡±


    Ruan Yanjun was a highly intelligent person, so he knew exactly what I had in mind.


    I knew that he would not allow me to die.


    ¡°Fine,¡± he continued and turned to his disciple. ¡°Gong Meng, do not go easy on our priest, but do not kill him.¡±


    Gong Meng bowed to his master before approaching me.


    I took a deep breath and initiated an attack with my stick. He easily grabbed my stick and then my wrist. He twisted my arm around and tried to lock it behind my back.


    I knew that move. If I failed to get away from him right at that moment, I¡¯d end up in a position where my only option was to surrender not only because it was too painful but because there was really no escaping it.


    Before he could completely subdue me, I quickly turned the other way. When he refused to release my arm, I feigned an upward punch to his face. While he raised his free hand to cover his face, my fist landed on his stomach.


    He briefly froze, not because it was painful but because he did not even feel anything at all. I knew that I did not have the strength to inflict any pain on an elite fighter like him, so that punch was also another fake to make him lower his guard and give me an opportunity to poke my finger at a very precise spot on his stomach.


    This was one of the most basic moves that my master had taught me at a young age. It was supposed to be a trick to temporarily paralyze an unguarded opponent to get an opportunity to escape, but during our travel, Ruan Yanjun had made some minor modifications and had even given it a name ¡ª Intimate Contact. According to him, in order to properly execute the move, a delicate touch right on the perfect spot would give maximum stimulation, so it requires both precision and a bit of time.


    I succeeded and Gao Meng grunted in pain, but despite my best effort, it was not enough to paralyze him.


    His grip on my arm, however, loosened and I took the opportunity to disentangle myself from him, but before I could step farther from his reach, a palm hit me in the back, paralyzing me for a second or two.


    He did not follow up his attack, as if he was intentionally giving me time to recover. When I did, I attacked him with my stick but he managed to block it.


    I kept hitting him but he just kept blocking and dodging my every move. I could tell that he was in a dilemma. In my current condition, he was probably afraid that if he weren¡¯t careful, just one hit from him would kill me in an instant, and his master would be furious.


    By doing just that a dozen more times, he had managed to wear me down until I could no longer breathe. As I tried to grasp for air, my chest tightened. I quickly took several steps back and vomited blood.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Ruan Yanjun stood up.


    Gong Meng immediately stepped back and I heard him exhale a deep breath as if he was relieved that it was over.


    Ruan Yanjun quickly came over and grabbed me by the arm.


    ¡°You must be deranged risking your fragile life just to save your murderer?¡± he grunted.


    ¡°Lord Ruan,¡± I struggled to say. ¡°You interrupted. I win.¡±


    His fingers tightened around my arm and I could imagine him clenching his teeth in indignation. ¡°Fine,¡± he grunted and released me.


    I lowered my head before him. ¡°Lord Ruan, I thank you for your kindness.¡±


    He chuckled.


    I approached Han Bao who had withdrawn to the farthest corner of the room. ¡°You hold a secret of the royal family that they¡¯d rather bury with you. It¡¯s no longer safe for you to stay here. I suggest you head to the east. There are many Buddhist sects there who will be willing to take you in.¡±


    He lowered his head to me. ¡°I will heed Priest Wei¡¯s advice. I thank you for your grace, although I am not worthy to receive your kindness. Please accept my utmost apology.¡±


    ¡°Go and lead a new life. I hope I will not regret sparing you, and the next time we meet, call me Luo Fan.¡±


    He lowered his head again. ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Gong Meng,¡± Ruan Yanjun said to his disciple. ¡°Escort Monk Han to Silang Empire and make sure he does not stray. Help him find a place to settle down before you leave him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Gong Meng said and came to get Han Bao. The travel to Silang Empire would take months, but the disciple did not even pause to consider and just did as he was told.


    But that¡¯s what disciples were expected to do¡ªobey their master¡¯s order without complaint. If it were my master who had ordered me, I would have immediately complied too without uttering a single protest.


    My master¡­


    I lowered my eyes as I remembered the face of the man who had raised me from childhood, the man I thought I would never see again.


    ¡°Shall we go?¡± Ruan Yanjun¡¯s voice was thick with suppressed indignation.


    I quickly looked in his direction and realized that we were the only ones left inside the house.


    Without saying another word, he turned towards the door.


    He was unmistakably frustrated and annoyed with me.


    *****


    <u>RUAN YANJUN</u>


    Inside the carriage, on our way back to the inn, Luo Fan was silent.


    I stared at him, had been staring at him for a while already.


    He puzzles me. I simply cannot understand how his mind works, how his heart forgives so easily.


    Han Bao had poisoned him. He had lost his sight and had been suffering for months for that reason, yet not only had he refused to seek revenge but he had even tried to save the life of his poisoner.


    Just thinking about it upset me. He was such a disappointment. I had too many plans for him, but it seemed that we might not get along well.


    I disliked self-righteous people. I had thought that after everything that Luo Fan had gotten through, he would soon see through the hidden evil inside human beings and start questioning the teachings of his sect.


    But it did not look like such would be happening soon.


    He was still adamant to hold on to his chosen path, and it was starting to annoy me.


    If he remained this way, I did not think he could be the person that I had envisioned him to be.


    He would be nothing but a failure.


    My deep contemplating was interrupted by the sound of his cough. He covered his mouth, and when he lowered his hand, I saw blood on his palm and a little more at the side of his mouth.


    Although I was still upset with him, I could not remain idle and watch my precious priest suffer.


    I pulled out a handkerchief and reached over to wipe the side of his mouth, and then I took his hand and wiped the blood off his palm.


    Just like all those times that I had touched him, his stiffening body told me his discomfort, but he did not utter any word of protest. He probably knew his crime and he was afraid he would displease me more.


    ¡°Did you take your medicine?¡± I asked in a low, calm voice.


    ¡°I did,¡± he replied softly and weakly. That brief fight from earlier had caused him a lot of damage.


    ¡°Take another pill.¡±


    He reached inside his bag for the jar of pills. After swallowing one down, he sighed. ¡°The medicine is no longer as effective as before. It¡¯s as if the White Vulture has developed a resistance against it.¡±


    I tightened my hands until my knuckles turned white.


    The only thing that was keeping him alive was losing its effect.


    I was on the verge of losing my temper, but when I saw his face and noticed how calm he looked despite death knocking at his doorstep, my anger subsided. I smiled and gently pulled him in my arms instead.


    He stiffened but showed no resistance. He probably had no energy to put up a fight.


    I smiled again and took full advantage of the situation. His body had lost even more weight, but he still felt good in my arms, and the smell of his hair was immaculate.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that,¡± I whispered tenderly. ¡°We will find a way.¡±


    He did not say a word, but the tension in his body remained. His guard was up, just waiting for me to make a wrong move so he could throw his fist in my face.


    I laughed inwardly and stroked his back. ¡°You¡¯re tired. Take a rest. The road ahead is bumpy. I¡¯ll hold you so you won¡¯t fall off the couch.¡±


    I did not think that excuse would work on him, but when I looked at him, his eyes were already closed.


    His body slowly softened in my embrace. He had fallen asleep so fast.


    I watched his face. He looked so peaceful in his sleep, and even more beautiful. Just staring at him had wiped away all my frustration.


    I smiled and softly pressed a kiss on his temple.


    This foolish priest was lucky to have such a pretty face that was so calming to watch, otherwise, I would have beaten him up earlier.


    I still could not understand why I was so enamored by his beauty, to the point that I wanted him for myself.


    But he was a priest. I knew that he would never indulge himself to that level of debauchery, so I could only admire him from a distance and touch him a little from time to time.


    And so far, I was content. There was no need to get into a complicated relationship. Certainly, all of these would come to pass, and I did not have to worry myself about getting rid of him after I tire of him.

 Chapter 26: Master and Disciple Reunion

    CHAPTER 26


    Master and Disciple Reunion


    <u>LUO FAN</u>


    From Qushan, we went northeastward. It had taken a week before we arrived in the quiet town of Suyang, but from there, we could no longer use the carriage, so we had to walk through narrow pathways towards a desolate place.


    Along the way, we met just two people and they had no idea about a hermit living in that area, until the third person, a woodcutter, pointed in a certain direction and told us to keep going until we saw a lone cabin.


    For five hours, we climbed a series of hills and crossed three streams, until finally, Ruan Yanjun spotted the cabin.


    My chest suddenly tightened.


    I had prepared myself for this encounter, mentally and emotionally, but the closer we got to the cabin, the more anxious I became. Different emotions stirred within me.


    I wasn¡¯t sure how to react once I stood face-to-face with my master. With this much resentment inside me, I was afraid I would break down the moment I saw him, but part of me might be glad to finally be relieved of this guilt that had been weighing me down for so long.


    When we made it to the door, Ruan Yanjun knocked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t accept visitors,¡± the voice from the inside said. ¡°Please leave.¡±


    I was dumbfounded. That voice. It was indeed my master.


    He is alive!


    My heartbeat pounded against my chest even more frantically.


    ¡°I¡¯ve traveled for months, from South to here,¡± Ruan Yanjun replied in a threatening tone. ¡°And you¡¯re telling me to leave? Are you certain that¡¯s what you want?¡±


    The voice was silent for a moment. ¡°Sect Leader Ruan, or shall I say¡­ His Majesty of Xianru and Wun,¡± Wei Yusheng returned in a sarcastic tone. ¡°Why does this old hermit deserve a visit from the world¡¯s most venerable immortal?¡±


    Ruan Yanjun smirked. ¡°I got bored and had nothing else to do, so I thought I might try being a hermit, and so I came for your advice.¡±


    The hermit chuckled. ¡°Build your cabin somewhere else. This hill belongs to me.¡±


    Ruan Yanjun sighed. ¡°Prince Wei Yusheng, stop the crap. I have something to show you. Are you going to open this door or should I break it down and make a fire out of it inside your cabin?¡±


    The voice was again silent. A moment later, the door opened.


    My lips parted open when the familiar frame of my master emerged from the door. My eyes didn¡¯t blink. My fingers trembled.


    My heart stopped.


    At first, my master regarded Ruan Yanjun who was standing like a wall before him, until his head turned in my direction.


    I wasn¡¯t sure about his reaction at the sight of me. I wished I could see. I wished to know if he felt even a little bit of regret over his deception.


    ¡°Wei Fan?¡± he uttered.


    Tears welled in my eyes but I held them back. I could not decide whether to get down on my knees and pay him respect or yell out all my anger at him. All I felt was the irresistible urge to break down and sob.


    But I suppressed all of that. It would upset my master if I showed weakness in front of him. Even if he had betrayed me, I still valued his teachings, otherwise, my twenty years of discipleship under him would have been for nothing.


    After the initial shock, my master let us in and we all sat by the tea table. Just like before, Ruan Yanjun refused to drink the tea that Wei Yusheng had offered. He did not let me drink anything either.


    Ruan Yanjun started by talking about Han Bao, and about everything that the monk had confessed.


    ¡°Were you aware that the drug you¡¯ve taken in was a paralyzing drug?¡± Ruan Yanjun asked.


    ¡°¡­ I was.¡±


    ¡°Did you take it in voluntarily?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡±


    ¡°In other words, you were a part of the grand scheme to frame your disciple for murdering you.¡±


    For a long time, Wei Yusheng was silent as if he was pondering if he should confess.


    With a deep sigh, he started talking. ¡°The plan that was conveyed to me was to frame up Wei Fan for attempting to murder his master to have a reason to banish him from the empire. That was what I had agreed on.¡±


    ¡°You did not agree that he¡¯d be poisoned, his martial arts be nullified and he¡¯d be escorted all the way to the remote town of Panmen in Wun Empire to be executed?¡±


    I turned to look at Ruan Yanjun. I was surprised that he knew the details of my ordeal. He had never even asked me about it.


    Wei Yusheng shook his head. ¡°Wei Fan is practically my son. I raised him from the age of five. I had changed his name to protect him, to keep him alive. How could I allow such a thing to happen to him? I admit I had lost face when he became a grandmaster, but I¡¯d rather hide away in shame than have him die over it.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that you are also a victim of this conspiracy?¡± Ruan Yanjun¡¯s tone had a hint of sarcasm.


    ¡°The plan was simple. I¡¯d take the drug while drinking tea with my disciple and collapse. Wei Fan will get the blame and be banished out of the empire. And then I¡¯ll wake up and everything will resume as it was. But when I woke up, things had happened differently and I was told to remain dead. That was why I came here, so I could remain dead and atone for my sins.¡±


    Ruan Yanjun chortled. ¡°If you really wanted to atone for your sins, all you had to do was come out and tell the truth. But you¡¯ve chosen to hide instead. Didn¡¯t you pity your disciple for what he¡¯d been through because of you? If you indeed see him as your son, you should have done something and not hide your tail in between your legs and bury yourself in this desolate place.¡±


    ¡°Lord Ruan, things have become complicated. The supposed-to-be simple scheme has gotten out of hand and my own family is responsible. Not only are they my blood relatives, but they are also the authority in this empire. I still have my family and relatives on the maternal side. If I exposed the conspiracy, my innocent maternal relatives would be wiped out.¡±


    ¡°Wei Yusheng, you are a master cultivator, and you have the whole Ethereal Frost Sect at your disposal. Although you¡¯ve been replaced as the Chief, your disciples are still loyal to you and will obey you nonetheless. Unless the emperor sends a battalion of soldiers to wipe out your relatives, you are very much capable of protecting them.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not as simple as it seems.¡±


    Ruan Yanjun smirked. ¡°Let me guess. Some other sects are involved, and they threatened to wipe out your entire sect should you try anything.¡±


    My master did not respond, which meant that Ruan Yanjun must have guessed the truth.


    I wondered where Ruan Yanjun had been getting his information, and why had he never discussed all those things with me. He¡¯d been wasting his time teasing me instead.


    Ruan Yanjun sighed. ¡°The Light Sect Alliance leader favors your sect greatly that he¡¯d even given you a position in the alliance despite you not being a grandmaster, and he was also the one who pushed for your disciple to be the new Divine Mage then.¡±


    That was true. At that time, I did not feel like I deserved to be the Divine Mage. I was only twenty-three then.


    Han Xi, the current leader of the Sacred Sphere Sect and officially recognized as the number one cultivator in the martial arts community had been a homeless child and had been taken in by the former Chief of the Ethereal Frost. He had become a disciple of the former Chief and had developed a friendship with Wei Yusheng. After the former Chief¡¯s death, Wei Yusheng had taken over the position and Han Xi had to bid his farewell to return to his hometown in Silang Empire, where he founded his own sect, the Sacred Sphere Sect. That was the reason why he had always placed the Ethereal Frost Sect on a pedestal despite lacking in achievements compared to other sects.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°By now, Han Xi should already know that Wei Fan still lives,¡± Ruan Yanjun continued. ¡°Eventually, he¡¯ll also find out that the childhood friend he had grieved for, who¡¯s supposed to be dead, is in fact very much alive¡­ You can¡¯t hide forever. Sooner or later, the rest of the world will find out the truth. Your beloved Ethereal Frost sect, known for its modesty and virtue, will crumble in disgrace¡­ Can you handle that?¡±


    Wei Yusheng remained silent.


    ¡°Wei Yusheng,¡± Ruan Yanjun said, breaking the long silence. ¡°If the truth leaks out, the emperor and the crown prince will come out clean. You will take all the blame instead. What¡¯s the use of keeping your family alive if they have to live in shame for what you¡¯ve done?¡±


    ¡°If you were in my situation, how would you have dealt with it?¡± my master asked a long moment later.


    Ruan Yanjun smirked. ¡°None of that would have happened to me. Before any of my disciples surpassed me, I would have gotten way ahead already. You are way much older than your disciple. You¡¯re one of the few who¡¯ve reached the fourth level at such a young age. I had to admit that even I thought so highly of you then. Who would have thought that you would reach the level of your competence so soon, that the sixth level was all that you could achieve in your whole lifetime.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because of an injury that has stopped my progress.¡±


    ¡°Do not blame your incompetence on an injury. If you are really that great, no injury can stop you from achieving a higher level. Admit the truth that you simply do not have the talent to move further. Just like the emperor, you are simply inadequate, yet you overly value yourself that you thought you could do better than the late Emperor Xin could.¡±


    Wei Yusheng was dead silent and it made me suspicious, especially that Ruan Yanjun had put emphasis on the name of the deceased emperor.


    Does my master have to do with the assassination of the former emperor of Kan Empire?


    I had heard of that rumor before but I had ignored it because, at that time, there was no way I would see my master in that light. But now that some hidden things had revealed themselves, it was highly probable, especially that every attempt to investigate the assassination of the former emperor had produced very little result, and the current emperor did not seem bothered by the inaction.


    ¡°Sect Leader Ruan,¡± my master said. ¡°Let¡¯s not drag the former emperor¡¯s name in this subject. Let him rest in peace.¡±


    ¡°Rest in peace? How can he rest in peace while his murderers hunt down his descendant like an animal? Or are you afraid that his descendant will know and will seek justice from those who have caused his father¡¯s death?¡±


    My master was silent while I sat there pondering.


    Does the late Emperor Xin have a descendant? Rumor said that he only had one son and had also been killed on the night of the murder. Unless he had another child from one of his concubines, or an illegitimate child somewhere else.


    The more I heard, the more that I was confused. Politics was indeed a very complicated matter. I thought I had learned much already listening to Ruan Yanjun¡¯s lectures, but my knowledge was still far too little.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything else to say?¡± Ruan Yanjun asked.


    ¡°That is as far as my knowledge is concerned.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there¡­ a far deeper reason why simply nullifying the Divine Mage¡¯s wugong is not enough? That they had to get rid of him?¡±


    ¡°If there are, only those people concerned can tell.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re not one of those people concerned? Are you saying, you haven¡¯t noticed the familiar face before you?¡± Ruan Yanjun paused and slowly leaned toward my master. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that pretty face remind you of someone else?¡± he whispered.


    My master gasped in surprise.


    I could not comprehend what they were talking about, whether they were referring to me or someone else. I was not one to interrupt the elderly¡¯s conversation, but this time, I could not help it.


    ¡°Do I look like someone else?¡± I asked.


    They both turned to me.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you refer that question to your master?¡± Ruan Yanjun returned.


    I turned to my master.


    Wei Yusheng sighed. ¡°There¡¯s no one.¡±


    Ruan Yanjun chortled. ¡°Don¡¯t that pair of eyes that glitter despite a heavy load of grief look familiar?¡±


    ¡°Lord Ruan, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t they look beautiful? Because if you ask me, I find them really alluring.¡±


    ¡°Please leave.¡±


    I stiffened. I knew my master too well. He rarely showed anger, but I knew if he was at his limit, and this was one of those rare instances.


    ¡°Fine, we will leave. But regardless if you don¡¯t speak, your disciple will eventually know everything, and when he does, you¡¯d better be prepared to face retribution. You might as well warn your brother and your nephew about it.¡±


    ¡°If I did, they¡¯d stop at nothing to kill Fan.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯d rather keep it to yourself, is that what you intend to do?¡±


    Wei Yusheng did not answer.


    ¡°And I thought you were loyal to the emperor.¡± Ruan Yanjun sighed. ¡°Regardless, even if you tell them, you think that anyone could dare lay a finger on my A-Fan with me around him?¡±


    ¡°Your A-Fan?¡±


    I thought I had to explain to my master so he would not have the wrong idea. ¡°Lord Ruan has his own way of teasing me. It does not mean anything.¡±


    Ruan Yanjun laughed. ¡°As you can see, your disciple is that na?ve he still doesn¡¯t realize that I had laid my claim over him. As his closest kin, do you give your blessing?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just not possible.¡±


    ¡°After what you¡¯ve done to your disciple, do you think you¡¯re still worthy to be his master?¡±


    My master turned away.


    ¡°Prince Wei, you have lost the right to call yourself a master, but apparently, since he has found out that you¡¯re still alive, your disciple still sees you as his master and has traveled for thousands of miles just to see you. You have to release him or he will be forever bound to you and will never move on from your betrayal.¡±


    I held my breath, waiting for my master¡¯s answer.


    ¡°Are you asking me to release him so you can take him in?¡± my master asked.


    Ruan Yanjun smirked. ¡°If what you mean is that I wanted him to be my disciple, you are mistaken. That¡¯s not what I want, and I¡¯m sure you still remember what I have come to Frost Mountain for twenty years ago.¡±


    My master sighed in relief. ¡°I see.¡±


    I frowned. It seemed that the two had some tacit understanding about something that I could not understand.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s still possible?¡± Wei Yusheng asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s no certainty, but I wouldn¡¯t leave any stone unturned.¡±


    ¡°If all else failed, will you give me your word that you will not kill him out of frustration?¡±


    Ruan Yanjun smirked. ¡°Do you think I¡¯d be foolish enough to kill a man with such rare beauty and talent? I¡¯d rather flaunt him to the entire world regardless if that is all he¡¯d ever be.¡±


    My cheeks turned hot. Even in my master¡¯s presence, Ruan Yanjun could be so bold and shameless.


    My master turned to me and was probably staring at me. A moment later, he sighed.


    ¡°A-Fan,¡± he said. ¡°Sect Leader Ruan speaks bitter truth. I am no longer worthy to be your master, so from this moment onward, I release you from your oath. But I have one last order to give you.¡±


    I moved to kneel right in front of him, cupped my hands, and lowered my head. ¡°I¡¯m ready to take your order, Master.¡±


    He sighed again. ¡°I need you to regard Sect Leader Ruan as your guardian. Remain by his side and obey him for as long as his wishes don¡¯t go against the virtues that have been taught to you.¡±


    I stiffened. Certainly, my master should have known what the devil Ruan Yanjun is, so why is he trying to give me away to him?


    ¡°Will you accept the final order?¡± he asked.


    Although hesitant, I nodded. ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°Now, rise.¡±


    I rose to my feet and returned to my seat beside Ruan Yanjun. The devil had been quiet, but I knew he was happy that I had just acceded to my master¡¯s behest.


    ¡°A-Fan.¡± My master probably noticed my distress. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t entrust you to Sect Leader Ruan for no reason. Someone in the palace wants you dead at all costs. Now that you¡¯ve shown yourself up, cultivators and mercenaries alike will be coming for your head. I am not in a position to protect you, and even if I were, my cultivation level is inadequate. I cannot think of anyone else who can protect you better than the leader of the Eternal Damnation Sect. Just being with Sect Leader Ruan will dissuade anyone from getting anywhere near you, so it¡¯s best that you stay close to him.¡±


    I nodded. My master made a good point. I only wished he knew what a terrible companion Ruan Yanjun was, how he had always made me feel uncomfortable with his teases.


    ¡°Master, I don¡¯t understand. Why are they so determined to kill me? I have already lost my cultivation, why am I still a threat to them?¡±


    ¡°Stop asking questions,¡± my master replied. ¡°You both should leave now.¡±


    Slowly, I rose to my feet. Although I did not think I was ready to forgive, I still bowed to my master before I headed for the door.


    ¡°Wait.¡± My master stood up and took something from a drawer, and then he approached me. ¡°Here.¡±


    I took the herb he handed me. I fondled it but could not quite recognize it.


    ¡°It might help improve your condition. Find someone to refine it for you.¡±


    I gasped when I realized that it was the herb that Ruan Yanjun and I had been looking for, the Molun Herb. ¡°You were that person we encountered in the forest.¡±


    My master seemed surprised. ¡°So Lord Ruan was the one who defeated the guardian?¡±


    Ruan Yanjun smirked. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you didn¡¯t even notice.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d been fighting the guardian for two days and I was weak and injured. When someone had taken away the guardian¡¯s attention from me, my priority then was to get the herb and escape. Have I realized your identities, I would have handed over the herb right then and there.¡±


    ¡°Guardians of legendary herbs are level seven. What made you think you can defeat it on your own?¡±


    That was correct. Two years ago, I was also level six when I chanced upon the Molun herb and had to fight the level seven guardian. I was lucky that Hei Bo, my senior sect brother who was also a level six, was there to help me. But even with the two of us, it had taken us the entire day to defeat the guardian.


    ¡°I took the risk before anyone could get their hands on the herb,¡± my master replied.


    ¡°And you took the herb for your former disciple, I suppose?¡±


    ¡°For an obvious reason, of course. Why else would I hand the herb over?¡±


    Ruan Yanjun smirked but did not say anything.


    ¡°Thank you, Master,¡± I said as soon as I got an opening to speak.


    ¡°Here¡¯s another one.¡± My master took my hand and pressed a cold hard object on my palm.


    I remembered the round chained pendant that I had seen him wearing for the past twenty years. I was sure this was it.


    ¡°That used to belong to your mother,¡± he said.


    I looked at him in puzzlement. ¡°My mother? How did¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask. Just take it.¡±


    I held back whatever question I wanted to ask and lowered my head to him. ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    ¡°I am no longer your master. You should have known that by now.¡±


    I pressed my lips tight. After what had transpired between us, I knew it would be close to impossible to mend things between us, but I still felt the sting of hearing right from him that he was no longer my master.


    He turned to Ruan Yanjun who was standing a few feet away. ¡°Lord Ruan, I now place my disciple under your custody. Please take care of him. He does not know anything about the secular world. With your guidance, I¡¯m sure he¡¯d learn to adapt and be independent.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me that,¡± Ruan Yanjun replied. ¡°I¡¯ll do that of my own free will.¡±


    ¡°Lord Ruan,¡± my master said again. ¡°It¡¯s best if he does not know, not while he¡¯s in that condition.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will not be the one to tell him,¡± Ruan Yanjun replied. ¡°But I will lead him to the truth. Even if I won¡¯t, your disciple is not witless. Eventually, he will know.¡±


    ¡°What is it exactly that you¡¯re planning for him, my lord?¡±


    Ruan Yanjun smirked. ¡°One more empire under my fingers wouldn¡¯t be bad, I suppose.¡±


    Wei Yusheng sighed. ¡°Just as I thought.¡±


    ¡°Now, warn your brother. It might not take long.¡±


    His brother? Is Ruan Yanjun referring to Emperor Zhang of Kan Empire?

 Chapter 27: The Devils Plan

    CHAPTER 27


    The Devil¡¯s Plan


    <u>LUO FAN</u>


    We left the house with my master watching us behind our backs. My emotions were still tangled with confusion and I did not know how to exactly handle it. I had to suppress everything inside me rather than break down.


    When we were far enough and were going downhill along a narrow dirt path, I stared at the silhouette of Ruan Yanjun who was leading the way. The path was rocky, so I had to use my stick as a cane to guide me through.


    ¡°Are you planning to attack Kan Empire?¡± I asked. That was the question that had been plaguing me since we left the cabin. I finally had a glimpse of Ruan Yanjun¡¯s goal, and he believed I could be of use for that purpose.


    ¡°A-Fan, you are indeed very smart.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that difficult to surmise from those words that you¡¯ve said earlier.¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re smart.¡±


    ¡°You think so highly of me. I¡¯m afraid you will be disappointed.¡±


    ¡°Right now, I¡¯m quite positive that we will both get what we want.¡±


    ¡°I will not intervene with whatever plan you have, but I don¡¯t understand why I must be involved in this. I¡¯ve already lost my cultivation. I cannot fight, I cannot refine, and I¡¯m blind. How can I be of any use to you?¡±


    ¡°A-Fan, you will find out soon.¡±


    ¡°Why not now?¡±


    ¡°Because if I tell you now, you won¡¯t believe me.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°Since my master has put me under your care, then I have to trust you.¡±


    He chortled. ¡°He deceived you, yet you still obey his order?¡±


    ¡°He raised me. Despite all that had happened, I¡¯m sure he is regretful.¡±


    ¡°Just like Han Bao?¡±


    I nodded.


    He sighed. ¡°A-Fan, if you keep seeing people who have deceived you in such a light, you won¡¯t make it in this world.¡±


    I did not respond. Ruan Yanjun had lived for so long. He had probably seen all kinds of evil throughout his existence, and that was probably the reason why he had turned into the devil that he was.


    But I did not wish to take the path he had taken. Despite all that had happened, I was still determined to follow the path of righteousness.


    ¡°However, since you still take your master¡¯s words to heart, does that mean you also recognize me as your babysitter now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d prefer to call it a custodian or guardian.¡±


    ¡°Are they any different?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more formal.¡±


    He chortled. ¡°So you do recognize me as your guardian then?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡±


    ¡°A-Fan, don¡¯t tell me you did not hear. Your master told you to stay close to me for your own good. Are you not going to take that as an order?¡±


    I looked away. I suddenly regretted why I didn¡¯t protest earlier. I had known all along how cunning this devil is. His idea of me being close to him might not be the same as what I have in mind.


    He smirked. ¡°Since your former master has put you under my wings, I will teach you how to survive. If you heed my advice, you¡¯ll make it to over a hundred like me.¡±


    I stopped in my tracks. ¡°Lord Ruan, do you mean to say that you are over a hundred years old?¡±


    He also stopped and turned to look at me. ¡°Haven¡¯t you known that yet?¡±


    I gasped. ¡°I thought you were just a couple of years older than my master.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m way older than you think.¡±


    I stared at the outline of his face.


    Does he have wrinkles or white hair that I could not see? But Jinjing said he looked no more than thirty.


    ¡°Are you wondering if I have wrinkles on my face, or if my hair is all grey?¡± he asked.


    I briefly stiffened. His ability to read my mind was starting to scare me. I should probably avoid saying things inwardly in my presence, especially if I wanted to curse him.


    ¡°Earlier, you mentioned something about my real identity.¡± I changed the subject. ¡°Could you enlighten me about that?¡±


    ¡°If you wish to know the circumstances of your birth, let¡¯s move further to the province of Sindu. There are people out there that you should meet.¡±


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    Sindu was a province annexed to Danhar City, the capital of Kan Empire. That was my father¡¯s hometown and was where I was raised until I turned five.


    ¡°You said you won¡¯t take me anywhere near the capital.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the capital.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s just next to the capital.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t go anywhere near the capital.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°I apologize, but I have to decline.¡±


    ¡°A-Fan, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve been talking with the servants in my residence, and certainly, they must have mentioned how Ruan Yanjun despises being declined.¡±


    He had said those words somewhat tenderly, but I knew he meant it as a warning.


    What else can I do? I was not only indebted to him. I was also his prisoner.


    *****


    <u>RUAN YANJUN</u>


    When I did not get a response after knocking twice, I pushed open the door. I found Luo Fan standing by that same window where he had spent hours watching the road below, even if he could only see shadows of people passing by.


    We were back in the inn where we had rested before we headed to Suyang to meet his former master, and he seemed to have taken a liking to that window.


    He had his back on me and did not even turn to look at me. I knew he was still resentful that I had forced him to come with me near the place that he had sworn never to set foot on again.


    Slowly, I approached him and stood beside him. His usually bright and solemn face was marred with distress.


    I glanced below and found an empty road. The rain was still pouring outside so naturally, nobody was passing by. That must have made him even more morose.


    ¡°What¡¯s with that look on your face?¡± I asked, even if I already knew the reason. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel even a little excited to return to the place of your childhood?¡±


    He suddenly turned to me with a surprised expression. ¡°How did you know that?¡±


    I smirked. ¡°A-Fan, I know so much about you¡­ more than what you know about yourself.¡±


    He frowned, apparently confused. ¡°What is it exactly that you know about me that I don¡¯t? Why can¡¯t you just tell me instead of dragging me back to the place that I¡¯d rather not see again?¡±


    I sighed. ¡°I already told you. You will not believe me if the words came out of my mouth, so they¡¯d rather come from a more reliable source.¡±


    He looked away. The worry was back on his face. ¡°Lord Ruan, I know I am indebted to you and I really want to pay you back in any way I can, but I don¡¯t think I can do this. I¡¯m not ready.¡±


    He had spoken with such courage, and as he waited for my response, he kept his face straight, as if he had anticipated my anger and was ready to stand his ground.


    His unwavering stance amused me. If I did not get that urgent message from the empress of Xianru requesting my immediate return, I would have indeed gotten furious.


    He was fortunate this time.


    I probably could use this to my advantage. This way, he¡¯d think I was being considerate and would think more highly of me.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I replied.


    His face suddenly softened. He blinked twice, unable to believe what he just heard.


    I smirked. ¡°Let¡¯s make a compromise. I understand you¡¯re not ready, so I¡¯ll give you time to gather your nerves, but eventually, we will go there¡­ Is that good enough for you?¡±


    He could not speak. He still looked hesitant to accept the compromise.


    ¡°Am I still being inconsiderate to you?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re being very kind, my lord. But give me two months at least. If you don¡¯t mind, I also wish to return to my wife and spend some time with her. After that, I should be ready.¡±


    The mention of the word ¡®wife¡¯ instantly made my blood roil. My vision darkened and I struggled to suppress the urge to knock out the vase at the stand beside the window.


    Is he really missing that woman? Does he really prefer her company over mine?


    I could imagine the killer glare burning in my eyes. Fortunately, he could not see it.


    I knew he¡¯d been using the word ¡®wife¡¯ intentionally as his means to dissuade me from taking advances on him, but even though I had no intention of getting into a relationship with him, hearing that word still made me angry all the time.


    I tightened my fists and calmed my rising temper. Then I took a deep breath and forced out a smug smile.


    ¡°Is she the real reason why you don¡¯t want to go? Because you¡¯re missing her?¡± I taunted.


    ¡°I do miss her, but it¡¯s not the reason why I can¡¯t go. I¡¯m just not ready yet.¡±


    ¡°Does seeing her help in any way?¡±


    ¡°She knows how to comfort me. I¡¯ll feel better after seeing her.¡±


    I clenched my teeth.


    Has he fallen in love with that woman? And what does he mean by comfort? What does that woman do to comfort him?


    The thought made me want to growl like a beast.


    But why am I being so bitter about that? It¡¯s true that this man¡¯s beauty was quite a sight that never failed to entice me, but that was all. I should not involve myself any further than that. It wouldn¡¯t be wise to include unnecessary emotions in my queer fantasies.


    His request was actually easy. It would take us two months to return to Xianru. I probably needed a week or two to see through the problem in the imperial palace. By then, he should be ready to travel again.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I said. ¡°I grant your request. Now, we have a deal, and I hope you won¡¯t back out from your word.¡±


    His eyes suddenly glowed which had me immobile for a moment. His whole face just turned brighter with that added sparkle in his eyes.


    ¡°Thank you, my lord.¡± He folded his hands and lowered his head. ¡°I¡¯ll see to it that I will be ready by then.¡±


    Unable to suppress my desire to touch him, I reached out and lightly brushed the side of his face with the back of my fingers. Such a beautiful, soft, and flawless face, so unlike his calloused hands.


    He suddenly took a step back, his eyes wide, the sparkle replaced by horror. It snapped me from a trance, as well.


    His guard was up. Whenever he was in this stance, I tried not to push further. It¡¯s not that I feared he¡¯d strike me, but I did not want to take things by force. I¡¯d take the initiative, and if he resisted, I¡¯d let him know he was free to do so. I might persist a little, but I knew when to stop. That way, he¡¯d feel some sense of security around me, that he needed not avoid me completely because he could always say no.


    I wasn¡¯t usually a very patient person, but if I wanted something so badly, I¡¯d usually take my time and make sure it would eventually end up in my hands. However, this was the first time I had desired a person so forbidden in all aspects. I wanted to find out if the same rule should apply.


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t Jinjing ever touched your face?¡± I asked.


    ¡°She would not dare. She¡¯s a decent woman.¡±


    I laughed out loud. ¡°Decent?¡± I taunted. ¡°Since when did the word ¡®decent¡¯ change its meaning?¡±


    His lips thinned, and I knew he wanted to hit me for insulting his beloved, but being a priest, he had to always keep his composure, and that¡¯s a weakness that any wicked person such as myself would always take advantage of.


    But not this time. Not while I had every intention of keeping him on my side for a while.


    ¡°We¡¯ll leave at dawn,¡± I said before his anger could escalate.


    I was about to leave when I saw the plant on the table. I picked it up and examined it.


    Wei Yusheng had used his energy to keep the herb fresh, but the effect was now waning and the plant might wilt soon. It was important that it be refined while it was still fresh or its efficacy would diminish.


    ¡°We might have to take another route on our way back,¡± I said. ¡°We need to take this herb to an alchemist I know. He¡¯s not yet at the level of a Divine Mage, but he¡¯s getting there.¡±


    He smiled. Suddenly, his anger was gone. That was how easy it was to manipulate him. Just change the topic and he¡¯d forget whatever had been done just moments ago. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, my lord.¡±


    I smiled back. ¡°Anything for my A-Fan.¡±


    He flushed, and the more that it amused me.


    He looked even more beautiful with his cheeks glowing red like that. He had no idea how much I craved for a bite of him.

 Chapter 28: Premonition

    CHAPTER 28


    Premonition


    <u>LUO FAN</u>


    The way back to Xianru had taken us over two months. Along the way, we had dropped by the residence of a famous alchemist named Ma Huan.


    He was a level six so I was confident that he would do a fine job with the rare plant. It would take him a month to finish refining the elixir so Ruan Yanjun had decided that we should just come back for it later because anyway, we¡¯d be traveling back to Kan Empire after a couple of months.


    I suspected that Ruan Yanjun had intentionally set that up. He knew it would take a while to refine the herb and had decided to leave it in Wun Empire so I¡¯d be forced to travel with him again.


    I really meant to fulfill my promise to him, but he probably could not trust me enough and wanted an additional guarantee.


    It was already late at night when we made it to Jinjing¡¯s house. Ruan Yanjun got out of the carriage first and reached for my hand as I went down.


    ¡°You have a week to rest,¡± he said. ¡°Early morning on Monday, I¡¯ll come pick you up.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Lord Ruan, thank you very much for all the help.¡±


    Just as I turned away, he grabbed my hand. I stopped and turned back to him.


    ¡°Your enemies are now aware that you¡¯re here,¡± he said. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re safe here? Why don¡¯t you stay in my residence instead? Take the woman with you.¡±


    ¡°I thank you for the offer, but we won¡¯t feel very comfortable surrounded by servants. We are both servants ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Tell her I¡¯m offering her a job in my residence. I¡¯ll pay three times what she earns in that brothel. That way, she may be saved from people¡¯s prejudice. It will save both yours and her reputation.¡±


    ¡°I have to talk to her about that.¡±


    He sighed and stepped closer to me, too close that I froze. I may not have stepped back, but I put my guard up. The moment he attempted to touch me inappropriately again, I would not hesitate to punch him in the face regardless of the consequences.


    ¡°A-Fan.¡± His voice was very tender as he gently squeezed my hand. It gave me that spine-chilling sensation once again. ¡°I¡¯ve given my word to your former master that I will protect you, but since I have to attend to some important matters and you refuse to come along, I¡¯ll be leaving some of my disciples to look after you. So if you see them lurking about your house, don¡¯t mind them. They¡¯re just doing their job.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Lord Ruan worries too much. I don¡¯t think those who wish me dead will come all the way here. They might have already seen how worthless I have become. They will not waste their time on me anymore.¡±


    He smirked and gently tapped my cheek. ¡°My A-Fan is really na?ve. Once you learn the truth, you will not think that way.¡±


    I did not bother to let him elaborate anymore. He had been telling me that same thing several times already. Even if I asked, he would not answer me anyway.


    I pulled my hand off his grip and took a step back. ¡°Goodnight, my lord,¡± I said and turned away again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait here until she opens the door for you.¡±


    I knocked on the gate. A moment later, I heard the door open.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Jinjing asked. That was already her soft voice, but it was still too loud especially since the night was so quiet.


    The wall surrounding the front yard was only at the height of my chest. From where I stood, I saw a frame of an approaching woman holding a lantern.


    My heart fluttered. It had been months and I missed her. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    She suddenly stopped with a gasp. ¡°Fan?¡± she asked. Suddenly, she ran to the gate and pulled it open. ¡°Fan!¡± she exclaimed as she put down the lantern and hugged me tight. ¡°I was so afraid that you had forgotten me already. You¡¯ve been away for too long.¡±


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    I gently wrapped my arms around her and stroked her back. ¡°Why should I forget you? I promised you I¡¯d be back, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy! I miss you so much!¡±


    ¡°I miss you too.¡± While she was on the verge of laughing and screaming, I tried to pacify her, especially since Ruan Yanjun was just behind me.


    Then I heard the sound of a carriage leaving. When I turned, Ruan Yanjun was not there anymore, and the carriage was already several yards away.


    He did not even greet Jinjing. Not even a word of goodbye to me.


    Did he get jealous? Was he annoyed by the emotional reunion between me and Jinjing?


    I smiled inwardly. If he were indeed jealous, I should be happy. That must have hit him hard. That would teach him not to take me for his toy, because unlike him, I was not into men.


    *****


    I stroked my forehead. My surroundings seemed to spin around and I felt dizzy. Everything was pitch black.


    I tried to feel the ground under my feet, but there was nothing but air. It felt like I was floating in the abyss.


    Where am I? Have I gotten totally blind now?


    Then in the middle of that darkness, a faint purplish light appeared, and from that light, a man emerged, and he was heading in my direction.


    The frame of his body looked familiar. The way his long, thick hair swayed with the breeze and the way he walked with those pair of long legs told me it could only be one person.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± I asked.


    He did not answer.


    As he approached, my vision became clearer, until the face of a handsome man came into view.


    My lips parted as I stared in disbelief.


    Is this the face of Ruan Yanjun?


    No. The face of a devil isn¡¯t supposed to look this good.


    He stopped about two steps away from me. There was a soft glow in his eyes as he stared at me, and when he smiled, it looked so warm and tender.


    I frowned.


    Something was not right. They said that Ruan Yanjun¡¯s eyes were the very devil themselves, but that wasn¡¯t what I was seeing at that moment.


    This must be another person.


    ¡°This is your dream,¡± he said.


    His voice made me frown even deeper. Compared to Ruan Yanjun¡¯s authoritative tone, this man¡¯s speech was both polite and mellow, and he displayed a very modest personality.


    ¡°May I know who this esteemed gentleman is?¡± I asked.


    His lips pulled to a slight smile, and as he did that, his eyes brightened.


    This would have been a normal sight for any other person. It¡¯s only natural for the eyes to glow when a person smiles, however, I would not have expected anything normal from Ruan Yanjun.


    This has to be a dream¡ªa nightmare. How in the world could that devil turn into a very pleasant man such as this one?


    When I looked at him again, the glow in his eyes had suddenly vanished, replaced by a fierce gaze instead. His soft facial expressions hardened.


    This must be the real Ruan Yanjun revealing himself.


    He breached the gap between us until our bodies almost touched. I tried to step back but I found myself unable to move.


    ¡°A-Fan,¡± he said.


    A shiver ran down my spine when I recognized the voice of the Ruan Yanjun that I knew. Where did that man from earlier go?


    He held my chin and tilted my head upward. I quickly closed my eyes, unwilling to look at him while we were too close.


    ¡°Open your eyes,¡± he said. ¡°There¡¯s something I need you to see.¡±


    I did not want to, but then I remembered that this was just a dream. There should be nothing to fear.


    Slowly, I opened my eyes and I regretted it instantly.


    His eyes were black as obsidian. It looked hollow and terrifying.


    I froze in horror.


    ¡°You are mine,¡± he whispered. His eyes glowed red as flames literally burned in them.


    I woke up with a startled gasp.


    I found myself seated on the mattress on the floor, panting, cold sweat all over my forehead.


    What was that?


    Why did I dream of something so horrible?


    Is that the real Ruan Yanjun? Is he really a devil in the guise of a human? Or is that a premonition of what he would soon become the moment he breached the stage of Descension? And those words that he¡¯d said¡­ Is he claiming me?


    I shook my head.


    I must not think about it. I must not remember anything about that dream, not especially those final words that he¡¯d said.


    I put myself in a lotus position and closed my eyes. Only by meditating could I calm myself down. I had to get that dream off my mind. I did not want to remember even a fragment of it.


    I didn''t know how long had passed when I felt a light tap on my shoulder. Slowly, I opened my eyes and saw Jinjing¡¯s frame.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± she asked with a hint of worry in her voice.


    I briefly examined myself. My breathing had regulated and my pulse was back to normal. Daylight was already creeping through the window. I must have been meditating for hours already.


    I smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Why did you spend the night sitting like that?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I had not meditated for so long. I thought it would be nice to start again.¡±


    ¡°You mean you¡¯re going to start cultivating again?¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily, but it can help me fight off this illness.¡±


    She nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good. Continue what you¡¯re doing then. I¡¯ll go prepare breakfast.¡±


    I started to rise. ¡°I should help you.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She pushed me back to a sitting position. ¡°You¡¯ve been traveling for so long. Just rest.¡±


    I watched as she stood up and headed for the kitchen.


    ¡°Jinjing,¡± I called. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She chuckled. ¡°No need to tell me that all the time. We¡¯re like a family now.¡±


    Family? Of course, we are, except that¡­


    I remembered how the neighbors mocked her behind her back, calling her derogatory names for taking in a man she was not married to in her house.


    She had been really good to me, and this time, I wanted to repay her kindness. I also wanted to save her reputation that my arrival had damaged.


    ¡°Jinjing,¡± I called again. ¡°Do you want to go somewhere later?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± she replied. ¡°What do you have in mind?¡±


    I smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a surprise.¡±

 Chapter 29: Proposal

    CHAPTER 29


    Proposal


    LUO FAN


    ¡°You look restless,¡± Jinjing noticed while we were strolling by the lake.


    I had asked her earlier to take me to a place she liked the most, and this was the site she had chosen. I could not see the view very well, but I liked the peace and the sound of chirping birds around. It reminded me of Frost Mountain.


    It had taken us an hour just to get there, but we had walked slowly and leisurely so I did not feel tired at all.


    I was indeed restless. I had been thinking a lot since last night and this time, I was ready.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find a place to sit,¡± I said.


    ¡°Right over there.¡± She held my hand and pulled me along.


    I heard some rustling of leaves from a distance. Since we left the house, I had sensed that someone had been following us. I remembered Ruan Yanjun telling me that he had ordered his disciples to keep an eye on me, but I could not be so sure if that was Eternal Damnation¡¯s disciple or someone else.


    I decided no to think too much about it. I was probably still traumatized by the assassination attempt I had encountered in the palace before. But that was over already. The crown prince was already dead. Whoever had wanted the crown prince dead had already succeeded. They had no reason to target me anymore.


    We sat on the grass with a view of the lake before us. If I could see clearly, this must be a beautiful scene.


    ¡°Jinjing, there¡¯s something that I must tell you,¡± I started.


    ¡°Tell me,¡± she replied casually.


    She really had no idea of what I had in mind. I was certain it would shock her.


    I drew in a deep breath. ¡°Do you¡­ want to marry me?¡±


    I did not hear anything from her, so I knew she must have been dumbstruck.


    Patiently, I waited for her response.


    ¡°W-what in the world are you saying?¡± She laughed a moment later.


    I smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡±


    She stopped laughing and was once again dead silent.


    ¡°I¡¯m really serious,¡± I said again, this time, without a smile.


    ¡°Fan, if this is a joke you¡¯ve learned from your travel, it¡¯s not funny.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a joke. I do want to marry you, that is if you agree.¡±


    She swallowed. Finally, she had taken the matter seriously, but it seemed too much for her to bear that she turned away from me.


    ¡°Is that a ¡®no¡¯?¡± I asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it,¡± she replied. ¡°I just¡­ I did not expect¡­ I mean¡­¡± She stopped struggling for words and took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m just a whore,¡± she whispered. ¡°I¡¯m not even pretty. People will be laughing at you for marrying a leftover woman with a sordid past, and the worst, I will not be able to deny it. I will only ruin your good reputation.¡±


    I moved closer to her and held her hand. ¡°I¡¯ve long accepted you for what you were in the past. What matters to me is what you are now. What other people say is of little significance to me. They just don¡¯t know you like I do.¡±


    She sobbed. I did not realize that she was already crying. ¡°Fan, I know you don¡¯t love me enough to want to marry me. You¡¯re only proposing to me because you feel you owe me something, and you want to save my reputation from those people talking behind my back.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°Are you certain? Or is it you who¡¯s not sure about your feelings for me?¡±


    She took time to answer. ¡°Ever since, I¡¯ve treated you no more but a younger brother and I thought that would be all between us. I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± She sighed. ¡°Oh, Fan, you suddenly made things complicated. I feel insecure being so much older than you, and you¡¯re more beautiful than I am.¡±


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    ¡°Jinjing¡­ are you rejecting my proposal?¡±


    ¡°No, no!¡± She placed her other hand on our joined hands. ¡°I¡¯m not rejecting you. I¡¯m¡­ I accept your proposal.¡±


    For a moment, I was dumbfounded, and then I smiled. ¡°Seriously?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°I¡¯m serious. Let¡¯s get married.¡±


    She rested her head on my shoulder and I wrapped my arm around her. For the next few moments, we remained silent while we watched the horizon. I could feel her pulse pounding, just as hard as mine was.


    I felt so light inside me. I felt no remorse. Probably, this was my fate.


    I had never planned to get married. I thought I¡¯d remain single for the rest of my life, but getting married was not forbidden in the path of righteousness. It would only be a challenge because I¡¯d have a family to take care of and might slow my progress down.


    But it did not matter. With my cultivation nullified, progress was not something I should be concerned with anymore. It was enough that I followed the path of righteousness and would continue to cultivate to a lower level so I could protect those who were important to me.


    *****


    It was already afternoon when we decided to head back home. Along the way, I heard the sound of clanging blades. I stopped, grabbing Jinjing¡¯s wrist as I listened.


    There was a fight not too far away.


    Have the disciples of Eternal Damnation encountered an enemy? Has someone come for me?


    I saw a movement to my right. When I turned, a shadow dashed towards me.


    I immediately pulled Jinjing behind me and used my stick to deflect the man¡¯s oncoming blow. The stick hit his wrist, holding back the blade from reaching me, but the impact had thrown me backward.


    Jinjing caught me in her arms, preventing me from falling to the ground.


    ¡°Step aside,¡± I quickly told her with a gentle push when I noticed that the attacker was quickly charging towards me. I dodged away from his weapon and whirled to his back while he retrieved his balance. I hit him on the shoulders but without enough strength, the blow was probably too soft that it did not even make him budge. As though someone had just patted him on the shoulder, he swiftly turned around and countered with a swipe.


    I had dodged too late and had already anticipated a slash across my arm, but then from out of nowhere, something hit the man on the nape and his blade froze barely an inch away from me. A moment later, he collapsed on the ground.


    I knew the sound of that weapon that circled the perimeter. A blade wheel, like the weapon of Huang Wen.


    ¡°Priest Fan!¡± Huang Wen¡¯s voice finally erupted. Before I could find out where he was, he had already landed before me and pulled me away. ¡°Come with me.¡±


    I quickly grabbed Jinjing with me and we all ran through a thicket of trees until we made it to a clearing where two horses awaited.


    Huang Wen practically threw us over one horse and mounted the other. Immediately, we left the place. I did not think it was safe for us to return home so I followed Huang Wen¡¯s lead. I could not see very well so Jinjing assisted me with the reins.


    After about half an hour, Huang Wen finally slowed down, and so we did too. We traveled for one more hour until Huan Wen pulled over before a high wall.


    Jinjing held on to my elbow as I moved my eyes upward. When I saw an arc shape above, I realized that I was not staring at a wall but at an imposing gate that was as high as a tree.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± Jinjing whispered behind me.


    ¡°Is there anything written above the gate?¡± I returned.


    She tilted her head up. ¡°Henmei District.¡±


    Just as I thought. Huang Wen had just led us to his master¡¯s domain.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the home of Eternal Damnation Sect?¡± she asked.


    ¡°It is.¡±


    ¡°Why did he bring us here?¡±


    Before I could answer, the heavy gate slowly swung partially open, allowing just enough space for a horse to enter.


    ¡°Welcome back, Senior Disciple Huang,¡± two guards greeted in chorus as they stepped out of the gate.


    Huang Wen nodded at them and turned his head in my direction. ¡°Priest Luo, follow me.¡±


    I obliged and found an endless plain ahead.


    ¡°The place is empty,¡± Jinjing said while turning her head around. ¡°Is this where the disciples train?¡±


    ¡°This is probably an open field where disciples assemble.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s huge.¡±


    ¡°It has to be. Eternal Damnation Sect has thousands of disciples in Xianru Empire alone. There are thousands more in Wun Empire.¡±


    ¡°So where do the disciples stay?¡±


    ¡°Probably where we¡¯re heading to.¡±


    We traveled for another hour or so until Jinjing started to squirm behind me.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m just not used to riding but don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    We had been riding for probably three hours already and my betrothed was exhausted.


    I spotted another tall gate guarded by several men with a tower on each of its sides. The guards didn¡¯t even utter a word as we approached and immediately opened the gate. Being a direct disciple of Ruan Yanjun, Huang Wen must be well-known throughout the district.


    As we entered the gate, a busy road greeted us. Behind the gate was a desolate place, but this one looked like a flourishing city.


    We passed by several shops and restaurants until Jinjing leaned closer to whisper in my ear. ¡°The dumplings smell so good. I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    I smiled when I heard a growl coming from her stomach.


    ¡°Disciple Huang,¡± I called. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, could we stop over for a quick meal?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be arriving in the main residence soon,¡± Huang Wen replied. ¡°Dinner will be served there.¡±


    ¡°How long?¡±


    ¡°A few minutes.¡±


    The few minutes turned out to be another half an hour. By the time Huang Wen stopped before a residential gate, Jinjing was already slumped on my back, her head resting on my shoulder.


    The isolated enclosure before us must be the private residence of Ruan Yanjun, right in the middle of Henmei District.


    I sighed. Two days ago, I had declined Ruan Yanjun¡¯s invitation to stay in his residence, but it looked like it would be inevitable this time.


    Huang Wen leaped off his horse and came over to help Jinjing down. When it was my turn to descend, a sudden contraction tightened my chest.


    I tried not to make a sound and closed my eyes to suppress the pain. This was probably caused by the burst of energy that I had exerted when I defended against the attacker earlier. The long travel had exacerbated my exhaustion.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± I heard Jinjing ask.


    ¡°I am,¡± I replied in between gasps.


    But I was not. My surroundings were spinning around and I was about to lose my balance. Before I knew it, I fell off the horse.


    Jinjing screamed but I did not drop to the ground. A pair of arms managed to catch me in time.

 Chapter 30: Emperor, Empress and First Prince

    CHAPTER 30


    Emperor, Empress, and First Prince


    <u>RUAN YANJUN</u>


    ¡°Shi Tengfei,¡± I said, keeping my voice calm but with a hint of authority, as I glared at the emperor who was still lying on his bed, face down and half-naked at near midday. ¡°Get up right now and get dressed. I¡¯ll wait for you in the tea room. If you don¡¯t come out in half an hour, I¡¯ll come drag you out of bed and put you on display as you are right in front of your palace.¡±


    Upon hearing my threat, he quickly sat up with a gasp but kept his back on me. Although this man still acted like a child at times, he was smart enough to know that I never spoke out empty threats.


    ¡°Half an hour,¡± I reminded him before I turned to the Chief Eunuch Zeng Jie who was standing a few steps behind me. ¡°Get His Majesty washed and dressed.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord,¡± he replied and ran to the door to summon the servants.


    I walked out of the chamber and took the corridor to the right.


    In front of the tea room, a place the emperor had designated as a restricted quarter for only him and me to discuss private and confidential matters, I found Empress Suyin and her son, Prince Yongnian, standing before the door.


    As an empress and as a first-born child of the emperor, they held the highest status in the inner court, but their demeanor possessed none of the bearing of royalty. They both looked like mere bystanders hoping to get even just a glimpse of the emperor.


    As I approached, they both bowed to greet me.


    ¡°Greetings, Lord Ruan,¡± the empress said. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of your arrival in the palace, so I and my son have come to pay our respect and gratitude to you for heeding our plea.¡±


    I sighed. Indeed, Empress Suyin was the one who had sent me a message informing me about Shi Tengfei¡¯s condition, that the emperor had locked himself inside his room and would not allow anyone in except for his chief eunuch. He had abandoned his duties as the emperor for so long that many of the officials had started to lose faith in him.


    Shi Tengfei¡¯s reign had been met with strong opposition from the start. The only reason that no one had done more than file petitions was because they knew that Shi Tengfei had me at his back. Empress Suyin knew that if I stayed away for too long while the emperor was at his lowest, those people who¡¯d been eyeing the throne, especially his older brother who had remained bitter over the years, would grab the opportunity to dethrone the emperor.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you knew where to reach me,¡± I replied.


    ¡°I knew you were heading to the west, so I figured you¡¯d stop by in Qushan before crossing the desert. I sent one letter to every inn in Qushan to make sure you get the message.¡±


    I nodded. This woman possessed a brain that none of the consorts and concubines could equal. That was the reason why I did not object when the late Empress Dowager had selected her for Shi Tengfei¡¯s empress even if she was ten years older. Unfortunately, Shi Tengfei could not see that. To him, Empress Suyin was just an old, ambitious woman who had stolen the title that he had wanted to bestow on his one true love, and that was no other than Princess Xinnu¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Is that all or do you wish to see your husband?¡± I asked.


    She shook her head. ¡°His Majesty resents the sight of me. I will not dare rebuke him in his current condition. I just wanted to ask his lordship how His Majesty is doing.¡±


    I sighed. This woman was indeed pitiful, but instead of pity, I was displeased with her instead.


    She was the empress. She had the right to demand more from her husband, but instead, she withdrew herself to the corner too afraid that her sight might offend the emperor and would resent her even more. From the rumors I had heard, Shi Tengfei had only bedded her on their wedding night and had never paid her another visit ever since.


    She did this to herself. She had made herself pitiful. As a result, she had made her son, the firstborn who should be vying for the crown prince position, as pitiful as she was.


    ¡°He¡¯s gotten out of bed and is being dressed,¡± I replied. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure he¡¯ll get better from hereon. He should be here in a moment.¡±


    ¡°I believe you, my lord.¡± The empress clasped her hands and bowed again. ¡°You¡¯re the only one His Majesty listens to. We probably should take our leave now.¡±


    ¡°Why are you afraid to see your husband?¡±


    She stared at me blankly for a moment, and then she lowered her head. ¡°He¡¯s in a difficult condition. I don¡¯t wish to add to his suffering.¡±


    ¡°You think that he just seeing you will already cause him suffering?¡±


    She did not answer and just swallowed. Her eyes were welling with tears, an indication of the deep-seated emotions that she had been suppressing inside her for two decades. She may be nearing her fifties, but she was still lovely. The fine wrinkles around her eyes and mouth did not make her any less appealing.


    But she would not acknowledge any of that. Being much older than the other consorts and concubines, besides the fact that her husband had forgotten her existence, she had developed severe insecurity and she blamed her age and her face for it.


    I could only sigh for her. The sight of her son pitying her was even more pitiful.


    As they walked away, I took a good look at Prince Yongnian. I had never bothered myself with low-level cultivators before, so I had not immediately noticed that the young man had already breached the third level. At that level of skill, he should be qualified to hold a position in the imperial army, but I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d want that. With the way he had stared at the empress earlier, his eyes full of pain for his mother¡¯s suffering, the last thing he wanted was to make her even lonelier.


    I entered the tea room where two servants were waiting. After I settled down, another servant entered with a tea set in hand. To keep me occupied while waiting, I asked one of the servants to bring me a book to read.


    Not long after, Zeng Jie walked in with the emperor behind him.


    Shi Tengfei sat on the pillow from across me and the chief eunuch poured tea into his cup. He still looked a little haggard, but at least decent enough.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    ¡°You lost your favorite son,¡± I started. ¡°Yet you were reluctant to act on it because you didn¡¯t want to implicate your second favorite son. As a result, your favorite consort has run out of the palace to seek justice for her son. And now you¡¯re depressed.¡± I paused and looked at him. ¡°Is that the reason for all this sulking? Or is there something else?¡±


    He took a big gulp of tea before he answered. ¡°That is all,¡± he replied with his head low, unwilling to meet my eyes. He looked like a child being scolded, and I looked like a father scolding a ten-year-old child.


    ¡°You handle the state affairs quite well. Why can¡¯t you handle your family matters the same way?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy.¡±


    ¡°Because you are afraid of the consequences? You are afraid that you might lose your second favorite son and your two favorite consorts?¡±


    He could not answer.


    I sighed. ¡°Shi Tengfei, I had tried to stay away from your family matters because it¡¯s none of my business, but now that it¡¯s affecting your official duties, I have to step in. I have no complaints with the way you manage the empire, but the way you manage your family is utterly deplorable.¡±


    ¡°I tried to think about what is best for everyone. I wanted to keep peace within my family, but some things are beyond my control. Consort Fei¡­ she¡¯s so stubborn no amount of pleading can make her understand.¡±


    ¡°All she wants is justice for her son, for your son. Why can¡¯t you give that to her? You know the culprit from the very beginning, and I¡¯ve sent you all the information that I¡¯ve extracted from Han Bao. You have enough to demand the emperor of Wu Empire to surrender Consort Xi and Prince Bao back to Xianru. With the amount of evidence you have, he will not be willing to risk his reputation over two people related to him only by affinity, no matter how much his wife pleads. And now you expect Consort Fei to understand that?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re also my wife and son. If they come back here, only death awaits them.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they kill the crown prince? How many men have been executed for killing another person? Why should they be treated differently?¡±


    ¡°Of all people, his lordship should understand my dilemma the most.¡±


    ¡°I did not raise you to be a wimp!¡± I grunted through my teeth. ¡°If this comes out, people will lose their confidence in you. The royal court officials are now divided. With the crown prince dead and with the way you¡¯re handling the issue, you might lose the support of the Zou Clan. Have you thought about that?¡±


    He slowly lowered his head as if it was only the first time that he realized the possible outcome of things.


    I allowed him a few moments of silence to reflect.


    There was another glaring concern in his family that he probably had never considered. If this exploded, it might mark the end of his reign. Even I would probably rather change sides. As long as the deal was more beneficial to me, I would not give a damn whose arse was on the throne.


    ¡°Shi Tengfei, your eldest son had grown,¡± I said. ¡°When was the last time you¡¯ve spoken to him?¡±


    He stared at me blankly. It was obvious he could not remember it.


    ¡°He was here with his mother earlier. They wanted to know how you¡¯re doing. But before you came out, they left in a hurry. Your wife was afraid the mere sight of her would worsen your condition.¡±


    He looked away and cleared his throat. Evidently, the subject was not to his liking.


    ¡°Shi Tengfei, I don¡¯t care if you dislike the empress to the point that seeing her face makes you want to throw up, but I¡¯m concerned about your eldest son. He¡¯d been so quiet for so long. When you appointed Prince Sheng as the crown prince, disregarding his being the first-born, he never said anything, he never protested. When you had initially suspected him of poisoning Prince Sheng, he remained silent and did not even try to defend himself. When Prince Sheng died, he was supposed to stand right beside you, but you allowed the other princes to push him all the way to the back as if he was of least importance, yet he never complained. Whatever you or anyone else did to him, he had taken all the insult¡­ but when it comes to his mother, a son can only take too much. If you continue treating his mother like a piece of garbage, this humble and devoted least favorite son of yours will soon rebel.¡±


    ¡°Has he shown hints that he might rebel?¡±


    I smirked. ¡°He didn¡¯t, but I see it coming.¡± I paused. ¡°You have to remember that next to your family, the empress¡¯ family is the richest and most influential clan in Xianru. You managed to get away from their fury when you appointed Prince Sheng as the crown prince only because Consort Fei¡¯s mother is also their relative, but this time around, I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll let you go unscathed if you disregard his right as the first-born again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still young. Appointing a crown prince too soon should not be an urgent matter.¡±


    ¡°Then make sure you live long enough until you¡¯re ready to appoint a new crown prince, otherwise, there will be a blood bath. This empire that your father had worked so hard to build will turn into dust, and it¡¯s all because of his son who decides based on affection rather than capabilities.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like my eldest son is the most capable.¡±


    ¡°Were you the most capable among the children of the former emperor?¡±


    He quickly pressed his mouth shut. He knew too well that when it came to capabilities, he was far inferior to his older brother. He only managed to become the emperor because of my influence, because I thought that a less capable but modest man would fare better than a fully capable yet arrogant man.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me regret my decision then,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s important to manage the State, but it¡¯s also important to manage your family. This eldest son of yours, he¡¯s a third-level cultivator already, are you even aware of that?¡±


    He looked at me with widened eyes.


    Of course, he was not aware.


    ¡°For a twenty-one-year-old, that¡¯s quite remarkable. Soon, he¡¯d seek out a master to implant him a core to boost his cultivation. With the way you treat him and his mother, do you think he¡¯d have a reason to remain devoted to you? I guarantee you, he¡¯d rather abandon his empty status to become a disciple of a sect, and he¡¯d take his mother with him. As far as I can tell, the empress had endured all those years of loneliness merely because of his son. If her son leaves, she¡¯d have no more reason to remain here. She¡¯d surrender her title and go with her son, even if you threaten to kill her.¡±


    ¡°She can¡¯t do that,¡± he snapped. ¡°She¡¯s the empress. It¡¯s her duty to manage the inner court.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m surprised you are aware of her duties. Ever since she became the empress, aside from the issue between Consort Fei and Consort Xi, the inner court had been peaceful. So she¡¯s quite capable, I suppose. But have you ever acknowledged her for doing a good job?¡±


    ¡°The fact that I never had to reprimand her means that I¡¯m content with her work.¡±


    I smirked. ¡°It¡¯s your family, not mine. Two consorts and two sons have already left you. Soon, the empress and your eldest will leave you, as well. You still have hundreds of concubines and more than a dozen sons. Why should you care if they left? As for me, my only concern is to keep you on the throne. But if someday, this eldest son of yours comes to me and offers me the same privileges if I helped him take his rightful place, I might have to make a choice.¡±


    Shi Tengfei¡¯s face turned red as he looked at me in disbelief. ¡°My lord,¡± he stuttered. ¡°You couldn¡¯t possibly do that to me. You raised me. You made me what I am now.¡±


    I smirked. ¡°The problem is¡­ you no longer listen to me. As you grow older, you¡¯re becoming stubborn. Compared to you, Prince Yongnian looks more amenable.¡±


    He turned away with eyebrows meeting at the center. Even his neck and ears had already turned red.


    He looked like a child having tantrums. Despite the strict training I had imposed on him, he still manifested hints of the spoiled child that he had once been.


    I sighed. ¡°Those things that I¡¯ve told you have not happened yet. You can still change things. Your eldest is still devoted to you. Why make an enemy out of him if you can keep him by your side?¡±


    He lowered his head and pondered for a moment. ¡°I understand,¡± he said with a nod.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°My lord.¡± Zeng Jie cautiously approached me. ¡°An urgent message has arrived from your disciple.¡±


    I picked up the sealed envelope from the platter he was holding in his hand and opened it. It was from Huang Wen. The message stated that Luo Fan had been attacked by several men the day before and Huang Wen had taken him to my residence for protection.


    I tightened my fists, crumpling the paper in my hand. That crown prince of Kan Empire had acted too soon, oblivious to the fact that Luo Fan was under my protection.


    That dumb prince was so full of himself.


    ¡°Is there something wrong, my lord?¡± Shi Tengei asked.


    I took a deep breath. ¡°Something has happened. I need to return to Henmei District soon.¡±


    ¡°My lord.¡± He seemed worried. ¡°Could you postpone your travel for a day? I have not attended the morning assembly for so long and the officials have lost faith in me. I need his lordship to accompany me tomorrow morning to reassure them that you¡¯re still on my side.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°Fine. But in one condition.¡±


    ¡°Anything, my lord.¡±


    ¡°Go pay the empress a visit tonight, and every week from here on.¡±


    His lips parted. He definitely had not anticipated my condition.


    ¡°Do we have a deal?¡±


    He swallowed hard, and then he nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll do as his lordship says.¡±

 Chapter 31: Bitter Lord

    CHAPTER 31


    Bitter Lord


    <u>LUO FAN</u>


    I and Jinjing silently stood in the middle of the hall as we listened to the sound of an approaching carriage. That should be no other than the master of the house.


    Upon our arrival at the residence two days ago, Huang Wen had sent a message to Ruan Yanjun about the situation, and early that morning, he received a response from his master informing his immediate return.


    When Huang Wen announced the news, everyone in the mansion became suddenly anxious.


    I was not surprised at all. Just like me, the servants also found their master''s presence domineering and unbearable that they preferred not having him around.


    Huang Wen had told us to stay where we were while he waited outside with the servants to meet their master. He did not want to bring me out to stand under the sun in fear that I might faint again, and his master would not want to see that scene upon his arrival.


    From the outside, I heard Ruan Yanjun¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Priest Luo?¡± he asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s waiting inside, Master,¡± Huang Wen replied.


    Not long after, Ruan Yanjun stepped in and turned in my direction. He froze for a brief moment. He probably had not expected to see Jinjing with me.


    I immediately laced my hands and bowed my head to greet him. Jinjing did the same.


    Ruan Yanjun came straight towards me and held my chin, turning my head from side to side to check my face. ¡°You¡¯re wounded,¡± he said as he lightly touched the small cut, that was now healing, across my jaw line.


    I felt a little uncomfortable with the unnecessary concern he was showing me while he did not even give Jinjing a glance. ¡°It¡¯s just a small cut, my lord,¡± I said. ¡°Nothing serious.¡±


    He sighed. The first time someone had made a cut on my face, he was so furious. This time, in the presence of Jinjing, he acted rather calmly. ¡°I told you it¡¯s safer for you to stay here. There are many things around here to keep you occupied. If you want, I will build you a laboratory here. I¡¯ll summon Xu Dong to assist you so you can continue with your research.¡±


    Just as I had expected, he was trying to lure me to stay. If I were alone, I probably would consider it. But I had Jinjing with me, and I did not think she would feel comfortable staying here.


    ¡°I¡¯m grateful for the offer, my lord,¡± I said. ¡°I can never thank you enough for rescuing us. However, we don¡¯t wish to be a burden to his lordship any longer, so I must decline the generous offer.¡±


    He did not utter a word, and I knew he was displeased.


    I lowered my head again. ¡°I apologize, my lord. Perhaps we should take our leave.¡±


    He stretched his arm sideward to stop me from taking a step forward. ¡°I left some matters unfinished with the emperor just to come to check on you, and now you¡¯re telling me that you¡¯re leaving?¡±


    I did not know how to respond. I had no idea that he had left a very important person just because he was concerned about me. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have, my lord. Your disciples are very dependable you have nothing to worry about.¡±


    ¡°And where do you think you¡¯re going? Back to that shanty?¡±


    Where else are we supposed to go?


    He sighed again. ¡°Those people who are after you already know where you live. If you go back there, I have to send more of my disciples to keep you safe day and night. Rain or shine, they have to stay outside and endure the cold just to keep an eye on you. Wouldn¡¯t you want to make things easier for them by staying here so they can protect you while being more comfortable?¡±


    What could I say? He was using those men¡¯s suffering to get through my conscience. But he was right. Those men had been indeed exposed to elements while watching over me. I could not fight my enemies on my own. It would be too presumptuous of me to say that I did not need their protection.


    However, this was all his doing in the first place. If he had not coerced me to leave Xianru, Liang Yuan, or maybe some other spies of Prince Jiayi, would not have discovered me.


    When I did not answer, he turned to Jinjing who was quietly standing beside me.


    ¡°Do you want to stay here?¡± he asked.


    I felt the tremor in Jinjing¡¯s body. ¡°My lord, I¡¯m not worthy to stay in a house as grand as his lordship¡¯s residence. My presence here might only tarnish his good lord¡¯s reputation.¡±


    He chortled. ¡°You sound just like your husband. Did he teach you to recite that?¡±


    She lowered her head.


    He definitely was not pleased that even Jinjing had refused his invitation. ¡°I¡¯ll make you an offer. I¡¯ll pay you five times what you earn in the brothel. Work for me instead. Do you accept?¡±


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    Jinjing gasped in surprise and I was certain she found the offer too tempting. ¡°What work should I do here, my lord?¡±


    ¡°Since you work in the kitchen, then you can do the same here.¡±


    She switched her glances between me and Ruan Yanjun. ¡°May I¡­ discuss it first with Fan?¡±


    ¡°No, this is your personal decision. You probably do not understand the situation here. Fan¡¯s life is at risk. Someone is desperate to have him killed and he won¡¯t stop sending people to kill him. They may not be after you, but they can also use you to force him out. Do you want to cause Fan¡¯s death?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°No, my lord. I don¡¯t want that.¡±


    ¡°So what is your decision?¡±


    She turned to look at me. I did not have to say anything because I knew Ruan Yanjun had managed to manipulate her mind already. He was good at that.


    ¡°I accept your offer, my lord.¡±


    Ruan Yanjun smirked and leaned closer to me. ¡°Welcome home.¡±


    I closed my eyes and sighed.


    The devil seemed delighted. He knew that as long as he could keep Jinjing in this house, I would not be going anywhere else.


    But I knew a way to cut short his victory.


    ¡°My lord, there¡¯s something that I must tell you,¡± I said.


    He crossed his arms. ¡°Do tell me.¡±


    I smirked inwardly. I wish that I could see clearly just to witness the look on his face upon hearing this. ¡°Jinjing and I are engaged.¡±


    He fell silent and had literally stopped breathing. I could not tell how his face looked, but when Jinjing moved closer to me and hastily fumbled on my sleeve, I knew his reaction must be horrifying.


    This time, I could no longer suppress my smile, and he probably noticed it because he suddenly held my chin a little roughly.


    ¡°A-Fan,¡± he tried to sound tender but I could sense the anger within his voice. ¡°Are you trying to provoke me?¡±


    ¡°I would not dare, my lord. As my guardian, you deserve to be the first one to know about my engagement. I thought you¡¯d be flattered.¡±


    The more that he was infuriated. I could sense the tightening of his muscles. ¡°Priest Luo Fan, you¡¯re learning to be crafty. That¡¯s good.¡±


    He suddenly released my chin.


    He took a deep breath and turned his back on us. ¡°Fine,¡± he said in a calm voice. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about your wedding over dinner.¡±


    After saying that, he left the hall.


    Jinjing took a deep sigh of relief. ¡°He¡¯s so scary,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°He¡¯s just trying to intimidate you,¡± I replied. ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by it.¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯s Ruan Yanjun. Didn¡¯t you say that he¡¯s¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shh,¡± I interrupted her. ¡°Don¡¯t say that here. We¡¯re in his house.¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡± She cleared her throat. ¡°But I noticed something.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I think he likes you.¡±


    I shuddered. ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡±


    ¡°His eyes turned red after you told him that we¡¯re engaged. I was terrified.¡±


    ¡°Red?¡±


    ¡°Yes, his eyes were literally red, like fire. I thought he was going to kill us.¡±


    It was exactly what I had seen in my dream. That pair of burning red eyes was still fresh in my mind.


    Was that dream really a premonition? Is he really going to turn into an absolute devil?


    *****


    At dinner, Jinjing was too embarrassed to sit at the dining table I had to force her to stay still beside me. When Ruan Yanjun came to join us, she finally stopped resisting.


    We both stood up and greeted him. After he settled on the chair from across us, we also took our seats.


    None of us said a word while a servant poured wine into our cups.


    ¡°Have you already set a date for your wedding?¡± he asked. Compared to earlier, he sounded rather calm.


    I shook my head. ¡°We are yet to decide on that matter.¡±


    ¡°I suggest you should not rush it. There are more important things that we must prioritize.¡± He nodded at me. ¡°You¡¯re still ill and your vision is very poor. If you cannot find a cure for your illness, you¡¯ll eventually die and leave a grieving widow behind.¡±


    I lowered my head. I hated it whenever he made a point, but he was definitely correct.


    Even though I honestly wanted to set the date of the wedding soon, many things had to be considered. I could not make a good husband while I was sick and blind. I did not want to make a widow out of Jinjing very soon either. I also needed to save money to start a family, and right now, I had nothing.


    ¡°We¡¯ll set the date of our wedding as soon as I find a cure for my illness,¡± I replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, and if you can do that, I¡¯ll give you both the grandest wedding right here in my residence. And since you don¡¯t have a family, as your guardian, I¡¯ll shoulder the expenses.¡±


    ¡°Lord Ruan,¡± I said. ¡°I appreciate your generosity, but as a man, I wish to shoulder the expenses myself. It doesn¡¯t have to be grand. A simple ceremony will do.¡±


    Ruan Yanjun looked at Jinjing. ¡°Are you fine with a simple wedding?¡±


    Jinjing nodded. ¡°Yes, my lord. I don¡¯t have many friends to invite anyway so I actually prefer a simple wedding.¡±


    He sighed. ¡°Fine. It seems that you are both in agreement. It¡¯s not my wedding anyway.¡± He turned to Jinjing again. ¡°But I warn you ahead of time, becoming Luo Fan¡¯s wife will entail a lot of responsibilities and adjustments on your part. Your betrothed is not an ordinary man, and I¡¯ve already emphasized that before. When the time comes, he might become the most influential man in the world. Are you sure you can handle the pressure of becoming his wife?¡±


    She turned to look at me.


    I had no idea what grand plans Ruan Yanjun had in store for me, but whatever it was, I smiled at Jinjing to reassure her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever it takes, my lord,¡± she replied.


    Ruan Yanjun snickered. ¡°In that case, as early as now, I expect you to start studying. I know you can read and write, but I am certain your penmanship needs improvement. I¡¯ll hire you a tutor to teach you how to write legibly. You also need to play at least one music instrument, and then you¡¯ll have to learn household management. Until you satisfy all those conditions, there will be no wedding.¡±


    I frowned. Since when did he have the right to decide for me? Just because my master had asked him to be my guardian?


    ¡°Lord Ruan, why must she study all of those?¡± I asked.


    ¡°A-Fan, it¡¯s all for you, and for her to improve her reputation. Because of her past, she has so much to make up for to prove to people that she has changed and that she is worthy of a husband like you.¡±


    His voice was so tender when he spoke with me, but with Jinjing, he sounded so stern, as if he was trying so hard to be nice to her but could not restrain the bitterness inside him.


    <u>RUAN YANJUN</u>


    I clenched my fists as I watched Luo Fan put a piece of meat in Jinjing¡¯s bowl, and then they smiled at each other.


    I had never expected that this priest could be so tender for a lover. We had dined together countless times before, but he¡¯d never even done such a thing for me.


    Just what exactly is with this woman that had smitten him? She¡¯s not even pretty.


    I tried to ignore them and drank my wine. I had no appetite to eat, yet my A-Fan did not even notice that my bowl was still empty. His attention was focused solely on Jinjing. They acted like I was not even there.


    I felt so grumpy I fought the urge to splatter soup in their faces to remind them of my presence.


    ¡°Is it good?¡± Luo Fan asked while Jinjing was eating.


    She nodded. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    He smiled and put more meat into her bowl.


    I sneered as I saw through his little scheme.


    This priest was trying to provoke me. He knew I was attracted to him and I had never actually tried to hide that from him, and now he¡¯s using this woman to probably dissuade me.


    I smirked.


    Since he wanted to play a game with me, I¡¯d let him have his way. After this, it would be my turn to play a little game with him.

 Chapter 32: Drink His Heart Out

    CHAPTER 32


    Drink His Heart Out


    <u>LUO FAN</u>


    After dinner, Ruan Yanjun sent Jinjing to rest in her chamber and told me to stay for a while. We moved to the tea table in the main hall. I knew he had a lot to tell me, and I also had something to tell him.


    ¡°When did you propose to her?¡± he asked, his voice thick with bitterness.


    ¡°Two days ago.¡±


    ¡°I just turned my back on you and you immediately got yourself engaged?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see anything wrong with that. We¡¯re both single and of age for marriage.¡±


    He took a deep, exasperated breath. ¡°Of all women.¡± He looked away and sighed once again. ¡°If you just wanted to get married, you should have told me and I would have found you a more suitable wife.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not getting married just for the sake of getting married.¡±


    ¡°Then for what? For love?¡± He smirked. ¡°You barely know that woman. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve fallen for her already.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that hard to fall for her, and we get along pretty well. I¡¯m sure it will work out.¡±


    He scoffed.


    ¡°Lord Ruan, do you not like her for me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask such a foolish question. If your master learned I had married you off to a former prostitute, he¡¯d despise me.¡±


    ¡°My discipleship with my master has ended. It¡¯s not his place to concern himself about my personal decisions anymore.¡±


    ¡°A-Fan, you were raised in an isolated place and you¡¯ve only been in the secular world for less than a year. There are many things that you still do not know. Are you sure you don¡¯t need any advice?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I may be na?ve, but I do know what I want and who I want. I can make decisions for myself.¡±


    He sighed. ¡°As you wish then. As long as you both fulfill the conditions, I¡¯d have no objection.¡±


    ¡°Lord Ruan,¡± I said. ¡°You know very well that Jinjing is not very educated. She only knows the basic things that she needs for survival. The conditions you have imposed on her might take years for her to accomplish.¡±


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    ¡°That¡¯s all up to her. Are you in such a hurry to marry her?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hoping to get married to her within this year.¡±


    He smirked. ¡°In your current condition, blind and sickly, how do you expect to protect your family?¡±


    Again, he made me speechless.


    He suddenly stood up. ¡°Since you had the courage to propose, perhaps you also have the strength to fight me.¡±


    I stiffened. ¡°I did not mean it that way.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you mean. You¡¯ve been on medication for so long already, you should have made some improvement by now. Since you want so much to get married, show me that you are at least capable of protecting yourself.¡± He headed for the door. When I did not follow him, he looked back at me. ¡°Are you coming or should we fight right here?¡±


    With a sigh, I stood up and followed him outside.


    ¡°If you can last for at least ten moves, then I¡¯ll allow you to get married.¡±


    I stiffened.


    Ten moves against a level nine?


    Even a level six might not be able to last that long. How much more with a level zero like myself?


    Why won¡¯t he just tell me straight that he had no plan of allowing the wedding to push through?


    True enough, after just three moves, I was down on my knees, gasping for breath.


    ¡°How pathetic,¡± he said as he looked down on me. ¡°I didn¡¯t even use half my strength. Now, tell me. How can you protect your family if you can¡¯t even protect yourself?¡±


    I did not say anything. The more he reminded me of that, the more I felt pathetic.


    He walked away. I could sense the disappointed, frustration, and anger in his footsteps. He was probably frustrated that after he had spent so much time and money for me, I had not shown any improvement, disappointed that I wasn¡¯t what he had expected, and angry that despite my failures, I still had the gall to get married.


    Huang Wen came and escorted me to my room. After he had given me a bowl of bitter medicine, I felt a little better.


    ¡°I think master is just jealous,¡± he whispered.


    I gave him a warning look. ¡°If he heard you speak such words, he¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s in his room right now. The servants told me he just asked for a strong bottle of wine. I think he¡¯s going to drink his heart out tonight.¡±


    I shuddered and he laughed.


    ¡°Priest Luo, now I¡¯m really convinced that my master has a thing for men.¡± He laughed again.


    ¡°Huang Wen, do not disrespect your master behind his back.¡±


    He stopped laughing and cleared his throat. ¡°I¡¯ve spoken too much. I¡¯ll leave you to rest now.¡±


    ¡°Where is Jinjing¡¯s room?¡± I asked. Earlier, Ruan Yanjun had asked his servants to escort Jinjing to her room but did not allow me to follow her.


    ¡°Far from here. Master has made sure you two won¡¯t have a chance to sneak into each other tonight.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°Will she be safe?¡±


    ¡°She is a hundred percent safe. You don¡¯t have to worry about her.¡±


    <u>RUAN YANJUN</u>


    I chuckled bitterly and poured more wine into my cup. I was already tipsy, but I wanted to drink some more.


    I was still so pissed I wanted to tear down the walls of the whole house and burn the debris down.


    I just could not accept the fact that my A-Fan, my beautiful precious priest, had chosen a prostitute to settle down with.


    Soon, if my plans were to be realized, I¡¯d have full control of Luo Fan like I had control of the emperors of Xianru and Wun, but what benefit would I get from a woman without any education and with a disgraceful background? She¡¯d only taint the good name of my A-Fan.


    But I could not stop him from marrying the woman he liked should he insist. So I had to put pressure on that woman to make her a little reputable and presentable at least. Then someday, I¡¯d urge Luo Fan to get a second wife.


    I chugged down the contents of my cup but I still could not feel any better. I still felt¡­ bitter?


    No. Just downright disappointed.

 Chapter 33: Core Re-awakening

    CHAPTER 33


    Core Re-awakening


    <u>LUO FAN</u>


    During my stay in his residence, Ruan Yanjun only allowed me to spend time with Jinjing in the afternoon after we were both done with our chores, and he had servants to keep their eyes on us. They had never left us alone, as per order from their master.


    After dinner, he¡¯d send Jinjing back to her room and would train me for an hour, which honestly, I appreciated. He seemed to have faith in me that I could regain my lost martial arts. I wasn¡¯t expecting to get that far without a core, but if I could make it back to level three, that would be an accomplishment.


    However, he was so harsh and merciless when it came to training. Even when I was already out of breath, he would not let me take a break. He would not even hold back his attack once thrown. The only place he refused to hit was my face. At the end of the night, I¡¯d go to bed with patches of blue all over my body.


    No wonder Huang Wen is so afraid of him.


    On the fourth night, I was too sick to get up. Jinjing had to come to my room to care for me. I was almost thankful for my sickness that I would have to skip the night without getting beaten, but right after Jinjing left and I was about to sleep, Huang Wen came to get me because his master was waiting for me at the training ground.


    Even though I was weak, I did not give Huang Wen a hard time and followed him. I thought that if Ruan Yanjun saw my condition, he would tell me to go back to my room and rest.


    But the devil was so heartless. I suspected he was doing this intentionally out of bitterness.


    The moment I stepped into the training ground, he attacked me. I dodged and defended, but what could a mere level zero do against a ninth level?


    His attacks were ruthless. He did not stop even while I stepped back to breath, not even after I spat blood after blood. It was as if he was hell-bent on killing me.


    The realization made me focus on the fight even more. This wasn¡¯t the Ruan Yanjun that I had known for the last few months. This was the Ruan Yanjun that the rest of the world knew. That unrelenting, ruthless devil who would not hesitate to kill for mere amusement.


    With all my remaining strength, I tried to stay on the defensive. The last hit I received on my chest made me unable to breath. I was too disoriented I could not even find him.


    Until I saw him charging towards me and I felt a great amount of energy surging towards me. If I¡¯d get hit by that surge, there was no saving me. Even my soul would shatter into pieces.


    Although I was half-conscious, my instinct kicked in and I summoned every bit of energy I could muster, just as I used to do to call forth my core, even though I knew that my core was no longer there.


    Come what may. I did not want to go down without a fight.


    A collision of opposing energies exploded right before me. The impact threw me backward until I landed hard on the ground.


    I could not move. My body was paralyzed. There was a ringing in my ears.


    Then I saw Ruan Yanjun¡¯s frame hovering over me.


    I thought he would finish me off this time.


    But to my surprise, he slid his arm under my nape and lifted my head.


    ¡°A-Fan?¡±


    I blinked. I heard his voice, but it sounded so distant. The ringing in my ears was blocking the sound.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    I could not breathe.


    His fingertip poked my chest and shot me a small amount of spiritual energy. My airways opened and I quickly gasped for air. As I panted, his big hand cupped my face.


    ¡°Can you hear me?¡± he asked.


    His voice sounded clear now. Even the ringing in my ears had stopped.


    I nodded.


    He smirked. ¡°You did well. I knew your core wasn¡¯t completely dead yet. All it needed was to push you to the edge.¡±


    I blinked in confusion. ¡°My core?¡± I asked in a weak voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still there?¡±


    He took my right hand and pressed my fingers over my left wrist. ¡°Do you feel that?¡±


    All I felt was the numbness in my body. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    He sighed. ¡°You¡¯re probably too weak to feel it.¡± He suddenly lifted me in his arms, carrying me like a bride.


    ¡°Lord Ruan.¡± I tried to wriggle free but I was too weak to make a move. ¡°Put me down.¡±


    ¡°Stay still. You can¡¯t even walk.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll manage. Put me down.¡±


    ¡°Silence.¡±


    ¡°Master, is Priest Luo injured?¡±


    I stiffened at the sound of Huang Wen¡¯s voice, my face flushed in embarrassment.


    ¡°Mind your own business,¡± Ruan Yanjun scolded his disciple. ¡°Go to sleep. You have an errand at dawn.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Huang Wen said and left.


    I did not utter another word, even as I sensed the presence of a couple of servants nearby. Aside from the fact that I was too weak, my voice had already drowned in humiliation.


    At last, we made it to my chamber. Slowly, he laid me in bed.


    It was strange that suddenly, he was being gentle with me again. Those last few days, he had treated me like an enemy that he took pleasure in bullying. And for the first time, ever since he had learned of my engagement, he seemed to be in a rather good mood.


    ¡°Seriously, Lord Ruan,¡± I said. ¡°Do I still have my core?¡±


    Even though it sounded impossible, I was tempted to believe it.


    He sat down beside me. ¡°Relax and take a deep breath.¡±


    I closed my eyes and did as he told me. When I opened my eyes, he held my right hand once again and pressed my finger over my gate of vitality. ¡°Focus.¡±


    I put all my attention on my pulse until I felt something.


    I stiffened. When I felt another pulse of faint energy, my eyes widened.


    I gasped in surprise, tears welling in my eyes.


    As if I had not been drained of energy, I sat up and pressed my fingers harder against my wrist. ¡°Is this real?¡±


    He smirked. ¡°And I thought you were too weak to even sit.¡±


    I was so ecstatic his taunting did not have any effect on me. ¡°How long have you known?¡±


    ¡°Since the first time I took a good look at you,¡± he replied. ¡°Why do you think have I searched for you? Because I knew that people born with natural cores are special. Their cores are a part of their soul. While the soul exists, the core lurks within it.¡±


    I smiled inwardly. I still could not believe it. For the first time after my cultivation had been nullified, I saw hope. I could see my dream becoming a reality once again. It did not matter if I had to start from level zero.


    ¡°So that was why you¡¯ve been adamant to find a cure for me,¡± I concluded. ¡°You¡¯ve known it all along. But why have you never told me?¡±


    ¡°If I did, you wouldn¡¯t have believed me.¡±


    He was right. I would not have believed him at all if he told me that my core was still alive.


    ¡°Lord Ruan, I want to apologize for thinking so bad about you lately. I thought you were trying to kill me. Now, I understand that you just wanted to push me to the edge so I can awaken my core.¡±


    He smirked. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I really was trying to kill you. I was already running out of patience.¡±


    I smiled wryly. I knew he did not mean that. This man was just so proud to admit there was some goodness left in his heart.


    ¡°Thank you, my lord. I owe it all to you.¡±


    ¡°You can thank me by being obedient to your benefactor. I am determined to see through your progress until you get your cultivation level back from what it once was, so don¡¯t make things hard for me.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°I will be good from now on.¡±


    He snickered. ¡°I thought I would never see you smile at me again. You must be happy.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I am happy,¡± I replied. ¡°This is a blessing from the gods.¡±


    He turned absolutely silent, his body stiff like a statue, and then I realized my mistake.


    Why did I mention the gods in the presence of a devil?


    ¡°You think this is a blessing from your gods and not the result of my relentless encouragement?¡± he asked with a tone of sarcasm.


    My face suddenly felt hot. I had indeed offended him. ¡°It is, my lord. I acknowledge that and I am grateful for the effort you¡¯ve extended for my benefit.¡±


    He scoffed and rose to his feet. ¡°Get some rest.¡±


    ¡°Lord Ruan, I have one more question.¡±


    He sat by the table before he turned his head in my direction. ¡°Ask.¡±


    ¡°Suppose everything goes well and I get my cultivation back, what is it for you?¡±


    He smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Rest assured I do not invest that much time and effort for something that will not benefit me in the end. I shall have my reward, and you shall have yours.¡±


    I took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you then. I will not doubt your intention once again.¡±


    ¡°If you have no more questions, lie down and sleep. I¡¯ll stay here and monitor your qi until it stabilizes.¡±


    ¡°Lord Ruan, you don¡¯t really have to¡ª¡±


    ¡°I thought we just agreed that you do not question my intention again,¡± he said. ¡°If you don¡¯t lie down right now, your qi might go haywire and we cannot risk you suffering a qi deviation at this early stage.¡±


    I immediately lay down on the bed and took a deep breath. I definitely could not risk suffering from qi deviation. At all costs, I had to nurture my newly-awakened core with utmost care.

 Chapter 34: Back to the West

    CHAPTER 34


    Back to the West


    <u>LUO FAN</u>


    A week had passed and it was time to leave for Kan Empire. Even though I was still hesitant, I knew that I had given Ruan Yanjun my word and I would not back out from it, not especially after all the good things that he had done for me recently.


    Jinjing accompanied me to the gate. While the coachman waited with the carriage behind me, I hugged her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± I said. ¡°And when I return, we will schedule our wedding. So while I¡¯m gone, you should start preparing.¡±


    She smiled. ¡°How should I prepare?¡±


    ¡°Do as Lord Ruan says. Study hard. When I come back, I¡¯d like to listen to your musical piece.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re expecting too much from me. You might be disappointed.¡±


    ¡°I have faith in you.¡±


    She sighed. I could sense that something was worrying her.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Fan¡­ there¡¯s something that I need to tell you. It¡¯s really important.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    For a long moment, she was quiet.


    ¡°Tell me,¡± I said.


    She took a deep breath. ¡°Lord Ruan is waiting. I¡¯ll tell you when you return.¡±


    ¡°I thought it¡¯s important.¡±


    ¡°It is, but¡­ it¡¯s not that urgent.¡±


    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±


    She smiled and hugged me again.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Ruan Yanjun, who was standing behind me, scolded. ¡°You¡¯re surrounded by people and you¡¯re showing off your affection like a pair of animals in heat. You may do those things inside the confines of a room when you¡¯re alone, not in public. You both are shameless.¡±


    Jinjing quickly took a step back and lowered her head in embarrassment. ¡°My apologies, my lord.¡±


    I almost burst out in contemptuous laughter while I entered the carriage. He spoke like a virtuous man, but he had done worse in public himself, with a man even. It was just unfortunate that I was that man.


    Self-righteous bastard.


    ¡°Tell me the truth, A-Fan,¡± Ruan Yanjun said as the carriage moved forward. ¡°Have you and Jinjing been intimate already?¡±


    The question stupefied me. It took a moment before I was able to answer. ¡°No. I would not dare taint her dignity until we¡¯re married.¡±


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    He sighed, as if relieved. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Why should that matter to his lordship?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried you¡¯re straying away from your path.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that exactly what you wanted me to do?¡±


    ¡°That depends on the circumstance.¡±


    I smirked inwardly. This man had double standards. If it were him doing inappropriate things, it was fine, but if it was me, it was wrong. He was becoming ridiculous. Sometimes, I did not want to listen to his lectures anymore. The only subject he spoke of that would make me listen to him was his insights on politics.


    Because I was always enthusiastic to listen to his political views, and he was always enthusiastic to talk about it.


    *****


    After six weeks of travel, we finally made it to Pingyang, a flourishing city just beside the capital of Wun Empire.


    The carriage stopped in front of Ma Huan¡¯s residence, the alchemist whom we had left the Molun herb with to be refined.


    When we disembarked, Ma Huan was waiting for us in his front yard.


    It was autumn and the trees around were bare. I could hear the rustling of dried leaves underneath my feet as I followed Ruan Yanjun across the yard.


    Ma Huan cupped his hands and lowered his head before Ruan Yanjun. ¡°Greetings, Sect Leader Ruan. I have been waiting for your return.¡±


    ¡°Is the elixir ready?¡± Ruan Yanjun asked.


    ¡°It is, but before I hand it over, I have one request.¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°I will not ask for any compensation for all the hard work I had exerted in refining the elixir. I only wish to be granted a chance to fight with Sect Leader Ruan.¡±


    Ruan Yanjun smirked as he gave the alchemist once over. ¡°You¡¯re nearing the seventh level. Not bad. However, you¡¯re still not worthy to fight me. Nonetheless, since you¡¯ve been generous enough to accommodate us, I shall give you a short training course instead.¡±


    The man bowed again. ¡°This humble Daoist accepts.¡± His voice sounded thrilled.


    I followed them to the courtyard and stood at the side to watch their fight.


    Immediately, I was blown away by the speed and agility of the alchemist. His swordsmanship was so great Ruan Yanjun had to move fast, as well.


    I could sense a lot of enthusiasm from Ma Huan as if he was too eager to give it his all to prove to Ruan Yanjun that he was a worthy rival. Ruan Yanjun, on the other hand, remained very calm. He never even threw any offensive moves just yet. He just stood there, dodging and blocking with his bare hands.


    Although I knew that the alchemist stood no chance against the great Ruan Yanjun, watching him still had me awed. I was jealous, wishing I could strengthen my newly-awakened core so I could be as good as this man.


    After one hour, Ma Huan was worn-out he could hardly stand. Ruan Yanjun ended the training session.


    Ma Huan bowed before Ruan Yanjun and handed over the elixir that he had refined. He invited us for tea, but Ruan Yanjun did not want to waste more time.


    Immediately, we returned to the carriage and set off.


    ¡°Here,¡± he said as he placed the elixir on my palm.


    I carefully fondled the small round pill with my fingers, like I was touching a very delicate object. I no longer had the ability to distinguish a poorly refined elixir from an excellent one. To an ordinary man like me, they all felt and looked the same.


    But the alchemist seemed like a decent man. Being close to level seven, I knew he had done an excellent job.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take it in?¡± Ruan Yanjun asked. ¡°Are you waiting for me to feed it to you?¡±


    I stiffened.


    Here comes his teasing once again.


    He had stopped teasing me like that since I got engaged. I thought I would not suffer that torture anymore, but then he suddenly decided to start it all over again.


    Quickly, I took the elixir in before he could try anything. I swallowed it hard. It slid smoothly down my throat, proof that it was indeed of excellent quality.


    A gentle warmth spread in my stomach. I remained very still as I waited for an effect.


    ¡°How does it feel?¡± he asked.


    I did not expect that he was also waiting for the result.


    Before I could answer, a pool of feral energy swirled in my stomach and shot its way to my head, freezing my brain.


    Grunting in pain, I clutched my head with my hands. I almost fell off the couch but a strong arm snaked around my waist and held me in place.


    When I opened my eyes, I could not see anything. My vision had totally diminished.


    ¡°A-Fan?¡± Ruan Yanjun asked. His arm was still holding me. ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    I blinked several times before I answered. ¡°I can¡¯t see anything.¡±


    ¡°Not even a shadow?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m totally blind.¡±


    His arm around my waist stiffened. ¡°That scum!¡± he grunted and ordered the coachman to turn back.

 Chapter 35: Never Deceive a Devil

    CHAPTER 35


    Never Deceive a Devil


    <u>LUO FAN</u>


    When we stepped out of the carriage, several men were waiting for us in the courtyard. The alchemist had expected us to return. I was then certain that he just did not make a mistake. He had intentionally given me the wrong elixir.


    ¡°I apologize for the deception,¡± he immediately confessed. ¡°But some things are beyond my control.¡±


    Beyond his control? Is he trying to imply that someone is behind this?


    Ruan Yanjun smirked. ¡°I have no time to waste with trash like you. Either you give me the elixir or I¡¯ll kill everyone around here and hang your corpse naked on your front door for your neighbors to see.¡±


    The alchemist did not budge. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but my laboratory is the most important to me. I¡¯ll protect it with my life.¡±


    From the words he¡¯d said, I figured that my initial suspicion was correct. ¡°Who has threatened you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Priest Luo, the answer you seek is the death of me.¡±


    I was stupefied. It meant if he revealed the person, he would die as a result.


    As I pondered about the list of possible culprits, Ma Huan ordered his men to attack. Around twelve of them charged forward at once.


    Ruan Yanjun kept me behind him as he single-handedly took care of his opponents. I did not have to fear for my life. I knew that with the most powerful cultivator right in front of me, no one could get an opportunity to even lay a finger on me.


    Totally blind, I could only hear grunts of men who kept dropping on the ground, until I heard Ma Huan gasp. Ruan Yanjun had probably given him a fatal blow.


    ¡°If you kill me,¡± Ma Huan said in a strangled voice. I could imagine Ruan Yanjun¡¯s hand around the alchemist¡¯s neck, ready to break it. ¡°I won¡¯t give you the antidote and your lover will never see again.¡±


    There was silence. I knew that Ruan Yanjun was contemplating killing the alchemist but was worried about my condition.


    ¡°Lin Si,¡± Ruan Yanjun called for the coachman. ¡°Take Priest Luo back in the carriage. It seems we¡¯ll be staying here for a while.¡±


    A man approached from behind me and gently held my arm. ¡°Priest Luo, this way.¡±


    I came along as Lin Si escorted me back into the carriage.


    Alone, I sat on the couch. I listened as Ruan Yanjun threatened Ma Huan with spine-chilling words that only a ruthless demon could utter until the alchemist finally gave in.


    A few minutes later, Ruan Yanjun entered the carriage and sat beside me. ¡°Take this in,¡± he said in a very gentle voice, opposite the hostile way he had spoken with Ma Huan.


    I held the pill in between my fingers. This time, I was hesitant to take it in.


    ¡°It¡¯s safe,¡± he said before I could ask.


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t, but I have my ways to find out.¡±


    Knowing the devil he was, I no longer wanted to find out what wicked trick he had pulled this time.


    Without asking further questions, I swallowed the pill. Ruan Yanjun needed me for a purpose that he was yet to reveal, so I was certain he would not give me something that would hurt me, especially after what had happened to me before this.


    ¡°Do you feel anything?¡± he asked.


    I shook my head. ¡°Nothing so far.¡±


    He sighed. ¡°It might take a while for the pill to take effect. Stay right here. Let me take care of the matters at hand.¡±


    I nodded.


    Of course, he would. There was nothing that Ruan Yanjun could not take care of. In the end, he always got what he wanted. So I need not worry about anything.


    I stayed in the carriage for half an hour, until light began to diffuse into the darkness. Some moments later, I could see silhouettes once again.


    Before this, I had always wished to get my vision back, but after totally losing my sight for the last few hours, I realized that this was better than having no sight at all.


    Delighted, I stepped out of the carriage and looked for Ruan Yanjun. Aside from the coachman, the front yard was empty.


    ¡°Lin Si,¡± I called while I approached him.


    ¡°Priest Luo, are your eyes better now?¡±


    ¡°They are. Where¡¯s Lord Ruan?¡±


    Before he could answer, a shadow emerged from the door. I immediately recognized his frame. He had probably heard my voice and came out to check on me.


    ¡°It looks like our little priest has gotten better.¡± Ruan Yanjun approached me, and then he held my chin and tilted my head up so I would look at his face. ¡°Can you see me now?¡±


    ¡°Just as good as before, not any better.¡±


    He sighed. ¡°Fine enough, but I¡¯m not yet through dealing with this small rat problem. Go back in the carriage and rest. I¡¯ll bring you the elixir in a short while.¡±


    Without waiting for my response, he returned inside the house. I was curious to find out how the negotiation was going, so I followed after him.


    I found him standing in front of Ma Huan who was bound on a chair. With his keen senses, I was sure he had noticed me, but he did not say anything and continued interrogating the alchemist.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°Give me the elixir, and you better give me the correct one this time or I will not be very forgiving again.¡±


    ¡°If I gave you the elixir, you¡¯ll kill me.¡±


    Ruan Yanjun smirked. ¡°Aren¡¯t Daoists supposed to see and think only in a positive light? How come you know exactly what this devil is planning to do? Unless your mind is tainted with evil, as well.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not like you. I did this not of my own freewill.¡±


    ¡°Is that so, or you just want another duel with me hoping you can break through the seventh level?¡±


    I was surprised that Ruan Yanjun thought that way. When Ma Huan did not respond, I suspected that Ruan Yanjun must have guessed it correctly.


    Ruan Yanjun clicked his tongue. ¡°I give you some advice, Daoist Priest. Never ever deceive a demon¡­ or you will pay with your life.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a risk that cultivators do to achieve new heights.¡±


    ¡°Since you are willing to risk your life for your ambition, what about the life of another person?¡± Ruan Yanjun turned in my direction. ¡°Bring him in.¡±


    At first, I thought he was directing the order to me and I had no idea what he meant. Until the coachman entered the door holding a child in his hand.


    Ma Huan gasped in surprise. ¡°He¡¯s just a child.¡±


    ¡°Just a child?¡± Ruan Yanjun grabbed the boy and held his face up. ¡°He does look like you.¡±


    The alchemist froze.


    Ruan Yanjun smirked. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know about your little secret? You¡¯ve impregnated a woman and abandoned her in pursuit of your grand ambition, and when she died, you pretended to adopt your own son and made him your disciple. Am I correct?¡±


    ¡°Sect Leader Ruan,¡± the alchemist growled. ¡°How could you say those things right in front of an innocent child?¡±


    ¡°Oh, this child doesn¡¯t know?¡± Ruan Yanjun pretended to have made a mistake and looked at the boy. ¡°How old are you?¡±


    ¡°S-seven.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, then perhaps you understood what I said, right?¡±


    The boy nodded.


    ¡°Tell me what you understood then.¡±


    ¡°That he is my real father.¡±


    ¡°Correct,¡± Ruan Yanjun smiled mischievously. ¡°You¡¯re a very smart boy, so unlike your foolish father.¡±


    ¡°Lord Ruan.¡± I approached him and took the boy from him. ¡°Don¡¯t frighten the child.¡±


    The child immediately held on to my thighs, trembling in fear.


    ¡°A-Fan, didn¡¯t you see? I just wanted him to know the truth. Everyone deserves to know their origin. That¡¯s the same reason why we are traveling together.¡±


    I was confused, but I decided to ignore it.


    Ruan Yanjun turned to Ma Huan. ¡°Are you going to give me the elixir¡­ or should I take your child instead? He has a good foundation. I can make him my disciple and turn him into an unscrupulous demon like me. I can implant a dark core into him right now, right before your eyes.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± the alchemist grunted.


    ¡°Then stop wasting my time!¡± Ruan Yanjun was losing his patience.


    ¡°Let him go and I¡¯ll give you the elixir.¡±


    ¡°You give me the elixir and I will let him go.¡±


    ¡°Since you both don¡¯t trust each other,¡± I said as I moved back with the boy. ¡°I¡¯ll hold the child. Give Lord Ruan the elixir and I will leave this child unharmed.¡±


    Ruan Yanjun smirked. ¡°You heard what my lover said.¡±


    I glared at Ruan Yanjun. ¡°Lord Ruan, do not utter such a despicable joke or they¡¯d spread it around like a fact.¡±


    ¡°It has been going around already. Haven¡¯t you heard that he called you my lover earlier? Even if you¡¯re going to deny it, will they believe it? No. So leave it be. If spreading rumors is that satisfying to them, then let them have their fill.¡±


    I sighed.


    Ma Huan called for his assistant who nervously approached with a small wooden box in hand. He handed the box to Ruan Yanjun.


    Ruan Yanjun opened the box and inspected its contents, but I knew that he was uncertain. ¡°How long until it takes effect?¡±


    ¡°Your lover¡¯s body is weak so it might take days.¡±


    ¡°Be more precise.¡±


    ¡°Maybe a week.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be borrowing your child for a week. I¡¯ll return him to you the moment I see a result. If I don¡¯t, forget about seeing your child again.¡±


    ¡°That was not the deal.¡±


    ¡°Deceiving me was not part of our deal either. You only have yourself to blame for destroying my trust.¡± Ruan Yanjun turned to me. ¡°Darling, take our child back to the carriage. I¡¯ll be right over.¡±


    ¡°Lord Ruan,¡± I uttered, afraid of what he had in mind.


    ¡°Is my A-Fan questioning my decision once again?¡±


    ¡°Alright, but don¡¯t kill him.¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°As you wish. Now, go.¡±


    Hesitantly, I took the boy away. In the carriage, I tried to pacify him. The boy did not even resist, as if he wanted to come along willingly.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Lin Qiu.¡±


    ¡°My name is Fan.¡±


    ¡°Fan? You only have one name?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Because I have no family.¡±


    Hearing that, he fell quiet.


    For a seven-year-old child, I thought he was quite strong, but eventually, he broke down.


    He started sobbing on my lap. ¡°Is he really my father?¡±


    I stroked his hair. ¡°Are you not happy?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. My mother said that my father had died before I was born. If he were indeed my father, why did he abandon me and my mother?¡±


    ¡°He has his reasons.¡±


    ¡°My mother died because we had no money to buy medicines. If he really cares about us, why did he not help us when we needed him most?¡±


    My heart was filled with compassion. Now, I understood the boy¡¯s predicament. This would be difficult for him to accept after his father had abandoned him and his mother in a terrible condition.


    While the boy was still sobbing incessantly on my lap, Ruan Yanjun returned. He settled down and glared at the child between us.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stand crying children,¡± he said and poked at Lin Qiu¡¯s acupoint.


    The boy immediately fell into slumber.


    I was about to utter an objection, but then I realized that it was probably best for the child to sleep and calm down.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Ruan Yanjun asked.


    I did not answer and looked away. He probably noticed that I did not want to interact with him.


    ¡°Are you still upset about that lover thing?¡±


    ¡°If you find that amusing, I don¡¯t. I¡¯ve already been ruined, why do you have to obliterate what little is left of my dignity?¡±


    ¡°Does it look like I am amused by it? Referring to you as my lover is quite offensive. I¡¯d rather have them call you my partner.¡±


    My face and ears turned hot I wanted to punch him straight in the face.


    ¡°I¡¯m joking,¡± he said when he noticed my reaction. ¡°Why do you always take things so seriously?¡±


    ¡°Lord Ruan, if you don¡¯t want people seeing us in such a way, then stop misleading them. In the first place, you¡¯ve started this scandal yourself by acting inappropriately in public.¡±


    He laughed deeply. ¡°I¡¯ll try to act appropriately from now on, however, there seems to be a discrepancy on what you deem appropriate from my own discernment.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you know which is appropriate from not, even if you don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    He sighed. ¡°Now, I don¡¯t wonder why you only have a former prostitute for a friend. You are one very boring person.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see you having any friends either.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because I prefer not to have one. Many try, even the emperors try their hardest, but I always draw a line. As for you, I don¡¯t even see anyone trying to befriend you, except maybe from that cousin of yours who¡¯s showing a dangerous level of obsession towards you.¡±


    Obsession? I have not seen anyone so obsessed with teasing a person of the same sex, for whatever wicked intention he has, more than this demon.


    ¡°Can I see the elixir?¡± I asked to change the subject.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you once I confirm its authenticity. I don¡¯t want to risk you taking in another poison¡­ Or shall I say¡­ a destructive drug. I forgot that light cultivators don¡¯t consider anything refined by light energy as poison.¡±


    I did not try to argue. Until now, he still took offense over mere terminology.


    ¡°How will you confirm?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s someone I know who lives near the border. We will have to take a small detour, but it won¡¯t cause us any significant delay.¡±


    ¡°You know a lot of people.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Wun Empire is also my territory.¡±


    I could not argue. I had forgotten that he was the one who had appointed the former emperor of Wun, so he definitely had a lot of connections around.


    The power of this man was beyond me. Both as a cultivator and as a political person, he was almost invincible.


    ¡°And there¡¯s another reason why we have to take a detour,¡± he continued.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°The alchemist just told me that there¡¯s an ambush waiting for us along the way. It¡¯s not that I cannot handle them, but their location is uncertain I¡¯d rather not risk Lin Si¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°He confessed because his son is with us?¡± I guessed.


    He smirked. ¡°It seems that his initial claim was real after all. Someone has indeed threatened him, and since he failed to kill you, they might dispose of him, so I ordered him to seek refuge in Laozhong District, the domain of the Eternal Damnation Sect in Wun Empire.¡±


    ¡°You chose to still save his life?¡± I was surprised that the devil had the heart to protect the life of a person who had just deceived him.


    ¡°It¡¯s only temporary,¡± he replied. ¡°Until I make certain that the elixir he had given is the authentic one.¡±


    I was mistaken. I forgot that this man had no heart, but he was wise and intelligent. He would not dispose of any person that could still be of use to him. He referred to these people as his assets.

 Chapter 36: Prince at the Border

    CHAPTER 36


    Prince at the Border


    LUO FAN


    For another week, we traveled, taking Lin Qiu with us wherever we went. The child feared Ruan Yanjun so most of the time, he clung to me. Each night we stopped by to rest in an inn, he preferred to share a room with me even if Ruan Yanjun was willing to give him a separate room.


    I also preferred the child being with me all the time. It kept Ruan Yanjun away from me. Instead of me becoming the child¡¯s protector, he had become my protector from the devil.


    On the eighth day of our travel, I sensed a gradual change in the atmosphere. We were nearing a desert. I could tell by the dry, sultry air and the dust that seemed to stick on my face.


    It was a sign that we were nearing Kan Empire.


    The realization made me feel anxious.


    ¡°Lord Ruan.¡± I turned to Ruan Yanjun who was seated comfortably with arms crossed. Between us, Lin Qiu had fallen asleep on my lap. ¡°Who do you wish to see in the desert?¡±


    He groaned. ¡°How do you know that we¡¯re in the desert?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been to the desert a few times before. I know how it feels.¡±


    He sighed. ¡°The desert is still a few miles away. Regardless, the climate here is no different from the desert. Isn¡¯t it a wonder why the fifteenth prince of Wun had to build his residence in this godforsaken place?¡±


    ¡°The fifteenth prince of Wun Empire?¡± I asked. ¡°Is he the alchemist that we¡¯re after?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±


    The carriage stopped and I pushed the curtain aside to take a look outside.


    I could see shadows of a royal residence.


    ¡°Why does an alchemist prefer to live in a desolate place like this?¡± I asked.


    ¡°His father had originally placed him here to guard the border, to test if he had what it takes to be named a crown prince. Unfortunately, Xiong Ru has no ambition for the throne. Instead of proving himself in battle, he let his general handle all his affairs while he engrossed himself with cultivation mainly for refining purposes. He was never interested in learning martial arts, and that was why the emperor had long lost confidence in him.¡±


    He was quite the opposite of me. I had never been interested in alchemy, but it had been shoved down my throat. As a disciple, I had to obey orders so I had spent more time refining and studying elixirs instead of improving my martial arts.


    ¡°Every one of us has their own dream,¡± I said.


    ¡°How about you? What¡¯s your dream?¡±


    I looked away. My dream was to reach the pinnacle of cultivation, of course, but that dream had already been shattered the moment I had lost my martial arts. I had stopped dreaming ever since. Even though the reawakening of my core had given me new hope, I was well aware that at my age, level five was probably the most I could achieve, and it might take several decades for me to get there.


    When he did not get an answer from me, he chortled. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said and assisted me out of the carriage.


    It was still early in the morning, but the sun already burned my skin.


    ¡°Lin Qiu,¡± I called as I reached out for the child.


    ¡°Leave the child with Lin Si for now,¡± Ruan Yanjun said. ¡°Xiong Ru is not informed of the presence of a child. Someone will take care of them.¡±


    I nodded and smiled at Lin Qiu to reassure him before I dropped the curtain.


    The moment we entered the royal residence, the guards and servants all bowed down to Ruan Yanjun as if he were the emperor himself. In the middle of the courtyard surrounded by at least a dozen people, a tall, lanky man stood there like a bamboo pole in the middle of cacti. He had the bearing of royalty so I immediately knew that he was the prince that Ruan Yanjun wanted to see.


    ¡°Lord Ruan,¡± Xiong Ru greeted as he stepped forward and lowered his head. ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for your arrival since early morning.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Ruan Yanjun glanced at the people around. ¡°I see you¡¯re still unmarried.¡±


    Xiong Ru awkwardly scratched his neck. ¡°Why don¡¯t we head inside first for tea? It¡¯s hot in here.¡±


    Ruan Yanjun did not introduce me until we were left alone in the prince¡¯s chamber, seated around a rectangular table while the servants poured tea into our cups.


    ¡°This is the former Divine Mage of Kan Empire, Wei Fan,¡± Ruan Yanjun finally said.


    The prince gasped in surprise. He suddenly stood up and bowed before me. ¡°Your Highness!¡± he exclaimed. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. I have known you for so long and it has been my dream to meet you in person. I never expected that this day would come.¡±


    I felt uncomfortable with all the praise and courtesy he had given me. ¡°Your Highness,¡± I replied with regret, knowing that my next words would disappoint him. ¡°I am no longer the Divine Mage.¡±


    ¡°I am aware of that. I¡¯ve heard about what had happened, but my admiration for your unparalleled talent remains.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°They¡¯ve nullified my cultivation as punishment for my crime. I can only refine common pills right now.¡±


    He froze for a moment. I almost felt how his heart must have shrunk upon hearing what I told him. ¡°But you still possess the knowledge, I believe. They can take away your martial arts, but you¡¯re still an alchemist. The only reason that you cannot do it is because you lack the required energy to refine.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± I agreed. ¡°And because my cultivation is back to zero, my senses have also deteriorated. I can no longer tell the components of an elixir, and identifying ingredients and herbs has also become a challenge.¡±


    Herbs, especially medicinal ones, also possessed energy. High-level alchemists could easily identify them through the essence that the plants emit. I had lost that ability the moment they had nullified my cultivation.


    The prince¡¯s sigh reverberated how deeply he resented the loss of something he had admired the most. ¡°But as long as you still possess the knowledge, with the aid of another alchemist, it¡¯s still possible for you to refine, right?¡±


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    I did not know how to tell him that I was not really that passionate about alchemy, but I did not want to disappoint him any further.


    ¡°If you¡¯re done getting to know each other, let¡¯s get down to business,¡± Ruan Yanjun, who had been left at the sideline, said.


    Xiong Ru cleared his throat and returned to his seat. ¡°I apologize for the distraction. I was not able to contain my excitement.¡±


    ¡°You may continue discussing alchemy later. I need you to take a look at this.¡± Ruan Yanjun laid the box on the table, right in front of the prince.


    Xiong Ru opened the box and took the elixir out. ¡°Hmm,¡± he hummed as he inspected the small object. ¡°I must say the creator of this has a higher cultivation level than mine.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a level six like yourself, but on the verge of breaching the grandmaster level,¡± Ruan Yanjun replied. ¡°He has started refining at an earlier age, however, so perhaps his ability is a little more advanced than yours.¡±


    The prince nodded without taking his eyes off the elixir. ¡°I can however tell you the ingredients used in this elixir, if that is all that you wish to know.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is all.¡±


    Xiong Ru placed the elixir in a small dish and released a small amount of qi into the pill so he could connect with the mixture of essences present and ascertain each of the ingredients used.


    With his eyes closed, he started enumerating about a dozen herbs and elements that he could gather from the elixir.


    I listened attentively, and so far, I knew all those ingredients, and I could tell that none of them were toxic and their combination was not lethal either. Most of all, the Molun herb was indeed included. The other ingredients were added for more efficiency.


    ¡°Is that all?¡± Ruan Yanjun asked when Xiong Ru dropped his hands and opened his eyes.


    ¡°That is all, my lord.¡±


    Ruan Yanjun turned to me. ¡°Is the former Divine Mage satisfied?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s safe?¡±


    ¡°It is.¡±


    ¡°It is safe,¡± Xiong Ru agreed. ¡°This is a powerful elixir that can strengthen the body despite a grave illness. In most instances, it makes the body able to fight off any disease and completely recover from it. I believe this is intended for His Highness.¡± He handed the elixir over to me.


    ¡°You should take it in while in the presence of an alchemist,¡± Ruan Yanjun suggested. ¡°In case something unexpected happens, someone can extract it out of your body or provide you with an antidote.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± the prince agreed.


    I also agreed. So right then and there, I took the elixir in and swallowed.


    While waiting for anything unusual, they discussed the conflicts that had been happening at the border. I listened attentively. I had not expected that Kan and Wun had a decade-long ongoing conflict at their borders. The affected locals were also divided as to which empire they wanted to attach themselves to, thus causing tension between citizens and soldiers.


    After an hour, Ruan Yanjun finally remembered that I was still there.


    ¡°Do you feel anything now?¡± he asked.


    I shook my head. ¡°Nothing in particular.¡±


    ¡°It might take a week before you notice any changes,¡± Xiong Ru said. ¡°The Molun herb is notorious for its slow reaction.¡±


    What the prince had just said was correct. The herb was also known as a silent defender.


    ¡°I agree,¡± I replied. ¡°The moment the essence of the herb enters the body, it will remain dormant while it builds resistance, and then it will slowly gather strength. When it¡¯s strong enough to withstand the onslaught of the disease, that¡¯s the only time it will reveal itself.¡±


    ¡°Correct,¡± Xiong Ru seconded. ¡°And by then, the disease will be powerless to counter it. While the essence of the Molun remains, the body regains back all normal functions.¡±


    ¡°The problem is, the herb cannot stay forever. Eventually, it will dissolve and when the disease still lingers, it weakens the body once again.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you need to completely recover from whatever¡¯s ailing you while the essence of the Molun is still there.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°That¡¯s the problem. It¡¯s not a disease that ails me but a destructive drug that had been secretly fed to me.¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­ a drug refined with light energy that destroys rather than cures?¡±


    I nodded.


    Ruan Yanjun yawned. ¡°You both speak so enthusiastically about boring things. The poison, or destructive drug as you refer to, is called ¡®The White Vulture¡¯. It¡¯s a silent and untraceable killer developed by the former Divine Mage Han Bao.¡±


    ¡°The White Vulture?¡± Xiong Ru asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what killed the crown prince of Xianru?¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯ve heard about that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of rumors.¡±


    Ruan Yanjun smirked. ¡°You¡¯ll definitely hear rumors because we found out that your father¡¯s beloved empress has something to do with it.¡±


    The prince gasped. ¡°Could it be?¡±


    ¡°I have all the reason to believe it. Remember that her sister is a consort to Emperor Yin of Xianru, so naturally, she wanted her nephew to inherit the throne. For topping the imperial examination, many believed Prince Bai earned the right to be named the crown prince. Unfortunately, Emperor Yin had proclaimed the fourth prince as the crown prince instead, and she did not take that very well.¡±


    Xiong Ru was speechless for a long moment. ¡°I remember¡­ that time I went to the imperial palace to spend the new year with my mother. Consort Xi suddenly arrived with Prince Bai. She said they only came for a visit. A week later, they received a message that the crown prince of Xianru had died, but instead of going back to Xianru to offer condolences to Consort Fei, they decided to remain in Fuhai City. Even until this very moment, despite Emperor Yin¡¯s repeated summons, they refused to return to Xianru.¡±


    ¡°Because they¡¯re too aware that their scheme has already been exposed, especially since someone has discovered that what ailed the crown prince was not a poison but rather a destructive drug. And do you know who had discovered it?¡±


    ¡°I wish to know.¡±


    ¡°Who else but the former Divine Mage of Kan Empire.¡±


    Xiong Ru gasped in surprise and glanced at me. ¡°Even after his cultivation is annulled, he¡¯s still brilliant.¡±


    ¡°Of course. He did not become the Divine Mage for no reason.¡±


    ¡°So is Lord Ruan telling me that¡­ Empress Biya asked Monk Han Bao to make the drug, and then handed it to Consort Xi?¡±


    ¡°Is it not obvious to you yet?¡±


    ¡°It is, however, I have known Consort Xi and she has been nothing but kind to me.¡±


    ¡°A mother can do anything for her son, especially if her son is that ambitious, and most especially if she has a powerful sister who guarantees her protection.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± the prince agreed. ¡°Two months ago, I heard of an attack on Consort Xi¡¯s residence in Fuhai. She was wounded, but the assassin did not kill her so they believed she was not the target. Does it have something to do with the death of Crown Prince Sheng?¡±


    ¡°It has everything to do with, of course, and you were right, whoever has ordered the attack, they had made it clear that Consort Xi must survive so she will witness the death of her son. Consort Xi was smart enough to keep her son away from her.¡±


    ¡°Is it safe to assume then that the mother of Crown Prince Sheng, Consort Fei, has ordered that assassin?¡±


    ¡°Who else? Do not underestimate the fury of a grieving mother who has lost an only child. She¡¯s the daughter of one of the richest nobles in Xianru after all. She has all the resources to exact her vengeance.¡±


    ¡°But Lord Ruan,¡± I said. ¡°We only discovered about Empress Biya¡¯s connection when we met with Monk Han Bao. How did Consort Fei learn about it?¡±


    ¡°First, it¡¯s all a matter of instinct. Upon the death of the crown prince, everyone has already suspected that Prince Bai and Consort Xi were involved, especially since they left in a hurry before that. But there was no evidence linking them at that time. However, after Han Bao confessed to Empress Biya¡¯s connection, I wrote a message to Shi Tengfei about it. Consort Fei had also started her own investigation by then and must have found that message.¡±


    ¡°Is that why you immediately traveled to the palace the moment we reached Xianru?¡±


    ¡°I went there to resolve Empress Suyin¡¯s concern. I did not expect that the problem in the royal court was more complicated than what the empress had relayed to me. It turned out that Consort Fei had not only hired assassins to kill Prince Bai, but she also collaborated with some grandmasters of the Eternal Damnation Sect. Since members of my sect were involved, I had to handle the matter personally.¡±


    ¡°Has it been resolved?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, while in the middle of resolving the issue, I received news that there was an attempt on my A-Fan¡¯s life, so I had to leave everything behind and ran back to see you.¡±


    I flushed and Prince Ru stiffened. I could almost see how his eyes must have widened upon hearing such awkward words coming from Ruan Yanjun.


    Xiong Ru cleared his throat a moment later and changed the subject. ¡°Since it will take a week for the elixir to take effect, may I suggest that you stay here until then? That way, I can monitor Priest Wei¡¯s progress and find out if anything goes wrong.¡±


    ¡°Good suggestion,¡± Ruan Yanjun replied.


    I honestly was not certain about it. If we were to stay here for a week, I¡¯d have a lot of idle time, and if I were idle with Ruan Yanjun near me, I would be in big trouble.


    Ruan Yanjun turned to me. ¡°And since we won¡¯t be doing anything else but wait for the elixir to take effect, let¡¯s take the opportunity to continue your training.¡±


    I knew it.


    That was indeed one of the troubles that I was afraid of. Every morning and every night, I would be beaten to near death once again.


    As for the second trouble, I¡¯d have to endure more of his spine-chilling teases.


    I liked it more when Ruan Yanjun was preoccupied with other things so he would not have the time to bother with me.


    ¡°And after training, I can also have the opportunity to learn from the great Divine Mage,¡± Xiong Ru added.


    My jaw dropped.


    This prince had no idea how rigid Ruan Yanjun¡¯s training was. I might be so beaten and spitting blood after blood that I would not be able to even afford to speak with him.

 Chapter 37: Hard Thrust

    CHAPTER 37


    Hard Thrust


    <u>LUO FAN</u>


    Prince Xiong Ru had offered the courtyard at the western wing per Ruan Yanjun¡¯s request. When we arrived at the location, I realized the reason why.


    It had a private training ground.


    This would be where I¡¯d be beaten from morning ¡®til night. I hoped it wouldn¡¯t be my graveyard, as well.


    The courtyard had five rooms, so Li Shi and Lin Qiu stayed with us.


    Just as I had expected, the very next morning, Ruan Yanjun woke me up at dawn and started his rigorous training once again. I collapsed in the second half of the hour.


    On the second day, I survived the first hour but spat blood on the second hour.


    On the third day, I successfully completed his required two-hour training but I collapsed in bed afterwards and fell asleep until night.


    On the fourth day, I realized I had gotten stronger. After completing my two-hour training, Ruan Yanjun left to attend a meeting with some nobles and officials who had heard of his presence and wanted to take the opportunity to speak with the renowned sect leader.


    I finally was able to have the time and energy to impart my knowledge to Xiong Ru. Although he was a prince, I found him very humble and enthusiastic to learn.


    Before we started with his lessons, he took care of my injuries. He spared me some of his precious qi to ease my exhaustion and he gave me pills to hasten my recovery.


    It was already dark when I returned to the courtyard, and when Ruan Yanjun noticed that I was still standing on two feet, he decided that I was ready for additional training hours.


    So since then, my training schedule became two hours in the morning and another two hours in the afternoon.


    For the next three days, that had been the routine. After the morning training, although I was usually beaten and bruised, I¡¯d struggle to go see the prince to seek his help for my injuries and for me to give him some lectures. Imparting my knowledge with him was supposed to be for the purpose of returning the favor for his hospitality, but since he had to take time and energy treating me, I felt indebted to him two-fold.


    In the afternoon, after Prince Ru had done his utmost best to give me relief, I had to return to the courtyard for yet another round of beating.


    By dinner time, I¡¯d be too tired and sore to even eat. Worse, because I could not eat, Ruan Yanjun would come into my room to feed me. He would act so tender and caring, and by the next morning, he¡¯d beat me up again, insisting that I wasn¡¯t trying hard enough just to have a reason to be even more ruthless.


    Although I wanted to quit, I could not. All he had to do was attack me, so of course I had to fight back. He¡¯d only stop once I collapsed on the ground, and then he¡¯d carry me back into my room and return to being that tender and caring person as if he had not caused me the injuries he was treating.


    No matter how I tried to convince myself that he was just that way as a master, I could not help but suspect that he was probably insane. He had a dual personality that comes and goes.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    The only thing I appreciated was the new beginner move he taught me. He named it ¡®Hard Thrust¡¯. It wasn¡¯t anything fancy. It was as the name implied. Just thrust the bamboo stick towards the opponent using a significant amount of force, but with some modifications. For someone like me with a very low energy level, that move could not possibly inflict any serious damage to cultivators, so he taught me how to reinforce the stick with qi until it became as hard as iron so it could take the impact of the hard thrust and give maximum damage to the opponent.


    The technique looked easy but was actually quite complicated and difficult to master.


    On the eighth day, my core had gotten stronger and I could feel it even without touching my vitality gate, but it came with a price. I had pushed myself too hard that I fainted after hitting Ruan Yanjun with an energy blast that did not even make him budge.


    When I woke up, I was already in bed and he was sitting beside me.


    ¡°I told you you just weren¡¯t trying harder,¡± he said. ¡°Now, look at what you¡¯ve accomplished.¡±


    I could feel it even if I did not have to ask. My spiritual energy had fully awakened, vigorously flowing through my meridians. For the first time since my cultivation had been nullified, I felt full of life once again.


    I had to admit that if not for Ruan Yanjun¡¯s fierce prodding, I would not have made this progress. But still, he was way too harsh I¡¯d die before I¡¯d even make it to the next level.


    ¡°And because you¡¯ve made such progress, I¡¯ll let you rest the whole day tomorrow.¡±


    I was relieved. ¡°And the day after that?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be leaving after tomorrow, back to our original plan.¡±


    ¡°And Lin Qiu.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d ask someone to take him to where his father is.¡±


    ¡°But he does not like to go back to his father.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not for us to decide. He still has a father. It¡¯s better for him to stay with a family.¡±


    I nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°No. I just want to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Then sleep. When you wake up, you¡¯ll feel better.¡±


    *****


    I stiffened the moment I opened my eyes.


    Someone was lying on the bed beside me.


    A man.


    And who else would it be but the shameless Ruan Yanjun!


    I opened my mouth. I was just about ready to scold him and lecture him about propriety, but when I realized that I could actually see his face, I was transfixed instead.


    Could it be true?


    Am I really seeing more than just a silhouette now?


    My heartbeat went wild in excitement I had forgotten about my anger.


    With an elbow propped on the bed, I lifted my head and hovered over his face. I realized my vision was far from perfect yet, but I was not complaining. This was by far a great improvement that I thought I would never achieve anymore.


    I continued to stare at his face, trying to get as much detail as I could.


    I could see colors, and I could tell his skin was light and his clothes were black. I could see where his eyes, nose, and mouth were, I could follow the hairline above his forehead although they were a bit blurry.


    He said he was over a hundred years old, wrinkled, and with gray hair. But his hair was dark, as far as I was concerned, and I could not see any wrinkles.


    Or perhaps it was because I could not see quite clearly yet.


    Maybe if I take a closer look I will see just how wrinkled this old hag is.


    But before I could try anything, his eyes opened and I froze.


    ¡°What are you doing staring at me like a lover watching over his beloved after a night of intimacy?¡± he asked.


    I flushed.


    Shouldn¡¯t I be the one asking him why he is sleeping in my bed?


    How did the situation suddenly turn against me?


    Immediately, I pulled away to a sitting position and cleared my throat. ¡°I¡­ I can see your face now.¡±


    He also sat up and leaned closer to me. ¡°You can see me now?¡±


    ¡°Not that clearly, but I can see some colors and some details.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± he teased. ¡°Do you find me so alluring that you can¡¯t resist taking a closer look?¡±


    I cleared my throat again. ¡°I¡¯m still not in the position to comment on your looks. I only know that your hair is not gray. You said you have wrinkles, but I can¡¯t see it.¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t see it, why not touch it? I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    I hid my hands inside my sleeves, just in case he had any intention of taking them to touch his face.


    He smirked. ¡°That¡¯s a shame then. It¡¯s too bad you can¡¯t see this stunning man traveling with you. I¡¯m lucky I get to see the beauty beside me so clearly.¡±


    I ignored his teases. ¡°Lord Ruan, why did you sleep in my bed?¡±


    ¡°I was looking after you and I fell asleep. Shouldn¡¯t you be thankful to me?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°Then why do you sound so displeased?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not displeased. I¡¯m just concerned that you¡¯re sacrificing so much of your time worrying about me. I¡¯m really fine.¡±


    ¡°Last night, you weren¡¯t fine, that¡¯s why I stayed. Your condition is quite volatile. If I don¡¯t monitor you, your progress might have a setback. I did not go through all these troubles just to see you slip back to zero once again. So from now on, we are going to sleep in the same room every night.¡±


    My eyes widened.


    Now, things are getting out of hand. How should I handle this?


    I¡¯d rather have him beat me up all night than sleep in the same room with him.

 Chapter 38: Quickie

    CHAPTER 38


    Quickie


    <u>LUO FAN</u>


    As we journeyed further northwest, the landscape grew increasingly barren, signaling that we were nearing the border of Wun. The first time we traveled here, we had stopped in Qushan. This time, however, Ruan Yanjun had chosen a different route, convinced that my enemies would be lying in wait there.


    Qushan was the essential resting point for travelers heading to Kan Empire. Stocking up on supplies was crucial before facing the vast, unforgiving deserts, and the town provided everything in abundance. It was only natural that those who sought my life would expect me to pass through there.


    But Ruan Yanjun had seen through that and had contacted a group beforehand to guide us across the inhospitable desert where very few people dared to cross.


    I exhaled as a bead of sweat trickled from my forehead down the side of my face. Even under the shade of the carriage, with the window open, the heat was suffocating, and my clothes were already damp with sweat. I couldn¡¯t fathom how the men outside, trudging on foot with heavy boots, managed to endure this relentless heat.


    Though I was born and raised in the Kan Empire, most of my life had been spent atop a cold mountain where wearing a coat was essential in the early mornings and nights.


    Despite my lingering anxiety about approaching the capital, I was eager to reach our destination. The town of Sindu lay further north, where even at the height of summer, the temperature was far more tolerable. The sooner we arrived, the sooner I could escape this oppressive heat.


    I heard Ruan Yanjun scoff. He had been sitting silently beside me, never uttering a word of complaint. I couldn''t help but wonder how he was managing in this unbearable heat.


    I glanced at him, noticing how relaxed he seemed, reclining lazily with his long legs stretched out in front of him. ¡°Lord Ruan, how can you not be bothered by this heat?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel it,¡± he responded calmly.


    I frowned and leaned in to get a closer look at his face. Unlike me, he wasn¡¯t sweating at all, and there was an odd, cold air emanating from him.


    He reached over with a handkerchief, gently wiping the sweat from my face. I meant to pull back, but the chill of his fingers, brushing lightly against my skin, stopped me. They felt as cold as winter''s frozen water.


    ¡°How do you do that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Do what?¡± he asked as he pulled his hand off my face.


    I was tempted to grab his hand back and press it all over my face and neck. ¡°Make yourself cold.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a trick of a higher level dark core bearer.¡±


    I recalled something I had read in a book once which stated that centuries ago, dark core bearers could choose between mastering fire or ice. Most opted for fire, and as a result, practitioners of ice became so rare that they eventually vanished. Another reason for its extinction was that ice cultivation had been outlawed across all five empires, following a horrific event in history that was blamed on the devastating power of ice cultivation.


    I had not expected that the great Ruan Yanjun had chosen the forbidden skill. ¡°Why did you choose ice over fire?¡±


    He smirked. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about that later. If you can¡¯t bear the heat, move closer to me. I don¡¯t really mind sharing my coldness with you.¡±


    I was tempted. For the first time, I wanted to press my body against him to get a share of his coldness, but I resisted the urge. I must not fall for his wicked tricks once again.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I lied.


    He chuckled. ¡°Alright. It¡¯s amusing watching you struggle with the heat anyway.¡±


    I looked away while he stared at me. When I wiped the sweat off my forehead again, he laughed.


    ¡°A-Fan, why do you choose to suffer instead of cuddling with me? What¡¯s wrong with our bodies pressed together?¡±


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t say things like that,¡± I pleaded. He had always been shameless, and I had grown used to the chill his teasing brought. But now, his words were becoming more and more direct, and it left me blushing more often than not.


    ¡°Alright.¡± He sighed. ¡°It breaks my heart to see my A-Fan suffer, so let me ease your suffering instead.¡±


    He raised his hand and a wave of cold mist filled the carriage. The relief was overwhelming as if I had been transported to a completely different place.


    ¡°Close the window so the cold doesn¡¯t escape,¡± he ordered.


    I quickly shut the window and inhaled the frigid air, feeling its coolness seep into my bones. "Thank you," I murmured, not daring to look at him.


    He chortled. ¡°I¡¯d rather you thank me with a smile.¡±


    I turned away from him.


    There was no way he was getting any of that from me.


    He sighed again. ¡°Ah, my A-Fan is really stingy. After all that I¡¯ve done for him, he won¡¯t even give me a single smile. Life is indeed cruel for a devil like me.¡±


    I almost rolled my eyes. ¡°Where are these men taking us?¡± I asked to change the subject.


    ¡°To their hideout?¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Hideout?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you that those men are members of a rebel group called the Silverblades?¡±


    I gasped. I had heard about that notorious band of bandits. Many times, they had attacked essential establishments in the capital of Danhar before, trying to incapacitate the thriving economy. They had also robbed merchants and travelers heading for Kan Empire to weaken outside connections. No wonder they knew this part of the desert too well.


    ¡°Of all people, why did you seek this group of bandits for assistance?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Bandits?¡± He laughed. ¡°Is that how you refer to your uncle¡¯s gang?¡±


    ¡°My uncle?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Luo Boqin your uncle? The younger brother of your deceased father Luo Zhong?¡±


    I froze.


    Of course, I remembered. I was five when I was sent to Frost Mountain, but I had never forgotten my uncle¡¯s name.


    But how did he end up becoming a member of a rebel group?


    ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s a member of the gang?¡± I asked.


    ¡°A-Fan, he¡¯s not a member. He¡¯s their leader.¡±


    The more that I was frozen shock.


    Could it be that it was the reason why I was being hunted down? Because my relative is a hardened criminal and the government had decided to eradicate his entire clan as punishment?


    ¡°How did you get affiliated with my uncle?¡± I asked.


    He smirked. ¡°I told you. I have connections.¡±


    ¡°Please be more specific.¡±


    ¡°A-Fan, be patient. You¡¯ll know everything in time.¡±


    I sighed. Every time I asked him a question, his answers were always vague and elusive. He kept telling me to be patient, and that the answers I sought would come soon. But my patience was wearing thin.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    ¡°How is he?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°My uncle. Is he doing fine?¡±


    ¡°Of course. He¡¯s the leader of a gang. He must be sleeping on his mountain of gold right now.¡±


    I took a deep breath. Hearing about a relative of mine had my heart pounding in excitement. ¡°Are we going to meet him?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    He smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s as eager as you are to reunite with you.¡±


    Before I could respond, the carriage lurched to a sudden stop, nearly throwing me forward. Then, the cry of the men outside pierced the air.


    ¡°Ambush!¡±


    I tensed, but when Ruan Yanjun''s hand rested on my shoulder, I was reminded of the immense power that he possessed. With the strongest cultivator in the world by my side, there was nothing to fear.


    He pulled the curtain aside so we could both see.


    Outside, around twenty men in dark robes stood ominously, their faces covered to shield against the sand and likely to conceal their identities. They faced off against the eight men Ruan Yanjun had hired, who stood ready despite the disadvantage in number.


    ¡°You are outnumbered,¡± one of the attackers said. ¡°Surrender the fugitive Wei Fan and we will leave you unharmed.¡±


    My heart skipped a beat. They were indeed were after me.


    ¡°Lord Ruan,¡± I gasped, ¡°The men are outnumbered. We should help them.¡±


    He glanced at me, unfazed. ¡°Stay here and watch. Do you really think your uncle would recruit mediocre talents for his notorious gang?¡±


    ¡°But those men are probably elite guards from the palace,¡± I insisted. ¡°Handpicked cultivators from several sects across Kan Empire.¡±


    Ruan Yanjun smirked. ¡°Then let¡¯s see how the imperial palace¡¯s finest hold up against what they call a band of lowly criminals.¡±


    I stared at Ruan Yanjun¡¯s face. Though my vision was not perfect, I was almost certain his eyes were gleaming with eager anticipation for the battle to begin.


    "If you can kill us all, then he¡¯s yours," the eldest of the Silverblades gang taunted with a sardonic grin. The towering, muscular figure who had introduced himself earlier as Xiang Long stood at the forefront, the unmistakable leader of the group.


    "Very well," the leader of the attackers said, turning to nod at his men. In unison, they unsheathed their swords.


    The Silverblades followed suit.


    With a swift wave of his hand, the attackers¡¯ leader signaled and the battle erupted.


    I held my breath, watching intently. Dust quickly engulfed the battleground as both sides charged toward each other. Blades clashed for mere seconds before the first cry of death ripped through the air.


    Each of the Silverblades'' men faced off against two opponents, some even having to contend with three. My worry grew, fearing the next death would be one of my uncle¡¯s men. My grip tightened around my bamboo stick, ready to leap from the window to aid them.


    Then, Xiang Long roared. With a massive glaive crackling with energy, he swung it through the line, smashing his way through his three opponents, sending them scattering like fallen leaves.


    I was left breathless. I had never imagined the Silverblades possessed warriors of such power.


    Ruan Yanjun scoffed and shook his head. ¡°I highly doubt the crown prince of Kan managed to convince the emperor to lend him the palace¡¯s elite guards. Those men are just mercenaries.¡±


    One by one, the attackers fell. Their numbers didn¡¯t give them even the slightest advantage.


    Ruan Yanjun was right. If those were truly the renowned Elite Guards of Kan Empire, they wouldn¡¯t have been dispatched so easily.


    Minutes later, the clashing of swords ceased. When the dust finally settled, twenty men lay motionless in the sand, the last one still kneeling, gasping for breath right before Xiang Long.


    The group leader pressed the tip of his glaive under the survivor''s chin. "Who sent you?"


    As expected from most mercenaries, the man remained silent, his lips sealed.


    "Let''s go welcome your guest," Ruan Yanjun said, suddenly pulling me by the hand.


    As I stepped out of the carriage, a wave of hot air engulfed me, the sudden change in temperature leaving me momentarily disoriented.


    We approached the group of men just as Xiang Long questioned the mercenary, "Did the crown prince hire you?"


    The man stayed silent, refusing to respond.


    ¡°He won¡¯t talk,¡± Ruan Yanjun said. ¡°Search the bodies for clues.¡±


    The men obeyed without hesitation, and within moments, one called out, ¡°I found something!¡± He handed a note to Xiang Long.


    Xiang Long scanned the note silently for a moment before reading it aloud. ¡°If you come across the fugitive, kill him immediately and deliver his head to my study as proof. Your reward will be substantial. Signed, Qilin.¡±


    A chill ran down my spine at the words I heard. The sheer brutality of their intent left me shaken. If I were to die, I wanted my body to be buried intact¡ªnot decapitated and my head paraded as a trophy.


    ¡°Who is Qilin?¡± Ruan Yanjun asked.


    Xiang Long chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s an alias of the crown prince¡¯s general.¡±


    ¡°Is it Liang Yuan?¡± I asked, my fingers trembling, hoping that I was mistaken.


    Xiang Long looked at me and smiled. ¡°The crown prince has four generals. It¡¯s not Liang Yuan.¡±


    I breathed a sigh of relief. If it had been my childhood friend who ordered my death, it would have crushed me completely.


    ¡°Qilin is otherwise known as General Yun Tian,¡± Xiang Long continued.


    My eyes widened upon hearing the familiar name. ¡°Yun Tian? Is he a disciple of Ethereal Frost?¡±


    ¡°Was,¡± the leader replied. ¡°And I believe he was your senior sect brother.¡±


    I was speechless, my jaw falling open. Yun Tian had been a constant source of trouble for Master Wei in the past. Fond of reading illicit books, he¡¯d been reprimanded countless times. Even after they confiscated and burned his entire collection, he continued to purchase those forbidden materials, stashing them in my room for safekeeping. Despite his peculiar obsession, Yun Tian had a decent personality and would always shrink away at the mere sight of women, which led me to believe he was simply overwhelmed by curiosity that had spiraled out of control.


    I had covered for him more times than I could count. Without my help, he would have been expelled from the sect long ago. And now, he wanted me dead?


    I stroked my forehead as reality began to sink into me.


    "Since we have no more use for you..." Xiang Long raised his glaive, preparing to behead the man.


    "Not yet," Ruan Yanjun interjected. "I have a purpose for him."


    Xiang Long lowered his glaive and stepped aside as Ruan Yanjun approached the captive with a wicked smirk. "I''ll give you a chance to live," he said.


    The man''s eyes lifted to Ruan Yanjun, a glimmer of hope flickering in them.


    Ruan Yanjun pointed in my direction. "If you can defeat him in a duel, we''ll let you go. Do you accept?"


    My eyes widened in shock, and I instinctively took a step back.


    What is he thinking? This man has to be at least a third-level cultivator. How could Lord Ruan possibly believe I stand a chance?


    Noticing my reaction, Ruan Yanjun strode over to me. "Don''t tell me you''re afraid to face an exhausted level three cultivator."


    ¡°Lord Ruan, my stamina is not that good either.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why this is the perfect opportunity for you to use the move I taught you?¡±


    ¡°The Hard Thrust?¡±


    ¡°The latest one.¡±


    I remembered a sly trick Ruan Yanjun had taught me just before we left Prince Ru¡¯s residence. It involved striking an opponent in a particularly sensitive area.


    He had said it was a tactic I could use when faced with a stronger adversary I couldn¡¯t defeat. It would buy me enough time to escape.


    At first, I was reluctant to resort to such an underhanded move, as it went against my principles. But Ruan Yanjun had persuaded me, arguing that it could be the difference between life and death in dire situations.


    ¡°Trust me. With the number of people hunting you, this move will come in handy,¡± he said. ¡°And I already have a name for it.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I call it Quickie.¡±


    ¡°Quickie?¡± I echoed. ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°It means when the urge to fight is too strong but the timing is off, you need to finish it quickly.¡±


    ¡°I have no reason to rush right now.¡±


    ¡°The sun is scorching. If you fight him at your usual pace, the heat will drain you.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°Then Sect Leader Ruan, please refresh my memory.¡±


    ¡°Simple. Wait for him to spread his stance and thrust your stick into the space between his feet. Don¡¯t hit anything directly¡ªhe¡¯ll think you missed. Before he counters, whip your stick upward and strike whatever¡¯s there.¡±


    I tried to imagine his instruction. What else would be there but a pair of...


    I sighed. ¡°It still feels unethical.¡±


    ¡°And how else do you expect to defeat a third level?¡±


    I had no response.


    He sighed. ¡°A-Fan, I¡¯m not teaching you this drag down your honor, but desperate times call for having a trick up your sleeve if you want to survive. This man has no escape anyway. Consider this practice.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I just practice on someone else?¡±


    ¡°Do you think anyone would willingly risk their lineage for your training?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll hit gently.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this move gently. It has to be done hard and fast, otherwise, you won¡¯t finish it on time and you¡¯ll be deprived.¡±


    I sighed again. ¡°Fine,¡± I said and strode toward my opponent who was already back to his feet.


    I tightened my grip on the bamboo stick in my hand and took a deep breath. Through the haze of my vision, I could make out the blurred form of the bandit, hunched and panting, determined to win an opportunity to survive.


    He was strong, that much was clear even with my poor eyesight. The earlier battle had sapped his strength, yet he still possessed the raw power to crush me if I faltered.


    He came at me with a roar, the sound splitting the tense air. I sensed the shift in his stance, the rapid displacement of energy that betrayed the angle of his attack. Steel whistled past my ear as I sidestepped. I pivoted, bringing my bamboo stick up in a defensive position. The impact sent a shiver through my arm, but I held firm, redirecting his force to the side.


    He was tiring, his movements turning frantic, fueled by desperation rather than precision.


    I waited, letting him exhaust himself further. His swings grew erratic, wider. A gap opened, a brief window of vulnerability. I shifted my weight, stepped in close, and drove my bamboo stick forward with a sharp snap.


    He grunted as the strike found its mark¡ªa sensitive spot below his belt. The sound was half pain, half disbelieving gasp.


    It wasn¡¯t exactly the way Ruan Yanjun had instructed, but the move was executed anyway.


    The man crumpled, knees buckling beneath him, and for a heartbeat, time seemed to freeze. I let out a slow exhale, the tension in my muscles loosening as I took a step back.


    I thought the fight was over and I could go back inside the cool carriage, but I sensed some subtle movements behind me that screamed of danger.


    I whirled around, my sight catching only the blur of movement, the bandit''s final, reckless lunge, a madness of one unwilling to yield.


    My body moved on its own and executed another move that Ruan Yanjun had taught me. My energy flowed into the stick as I thrust it toward the man¡¯s throat.


    Ruan Yanjun called the move Hard Thrust. It had indeed hit harder than I had planned.


    Right before me, the man¡¯s eyes widened, the light in them dimming as he stumbled and fell, collapsing into the sand with a lifeless thud.


    Silence engulfed the whole place as I stood there in utter shock.


    One man came forward and pressed a finger on my opponent¡¯s pulse. ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡±


    I quickly turned away, unable to stand the sight of my victim. I happened to see Ruan Yanjun wearing a wicked grin.


    ¡°A-Fan, how could you kill a helpless man?¡± he taunted as he approached me. ¡°He¡¯s already beaten. What happened to mercy and forgiveness?¡± He leaned closer to me, his face so near I could feel his breath over my face. ¡°What happened to that righteous path that you¡¯ve sworn to never stray from?¡±


    I pushed him away and returned inside the carriage. I heard him laughing behind me.


    My hands were shaking. I was afraid that Ruan Yanjun was succeeding in turning me into a devil like himself, and that was why he was that happy.

 Chapter 39: Silverblades and Flies

    CHAPTER 39


    Silverblades and Flies


    <u>LUO FAN</u>


    After four days of traveling across the desert, we made it to the province of Sindu. Ruan Yanjun ordered the coachman to stop by the market and buy some supplies, so I took the opportunity to find a temple and burn incense for the soul of the man that I had killed in the desert.


    Ruan Yanjun searched for me, and when he found me kowtowing before the altar, he snickered.


    ¡°A-Fan, why must you waste your time praying for the soul of a man who had tried to kill you behind your back after you had spared his life? No matter how much incense you burn, you cannot save his soul.¡±


    I lifted my head off the floor and pretended I did not hear anything. I kept my eyes closed.


    ¡°Is that your first kill?¡± he asked.


    Slowly, I opened my eyes.


    That was not my first kill. Back in Frost Mountain, I had been sent to the battlefield a few times to protect the poor villagers against the attacking barbarians. I had not killed anyone on the spot, but I had mortally wounded several men and probably half of them had perished afterwards. The fact that they did not die before my eyes made it easier for me to get over my guilt, but that man¡­ he had died right after I executed the move that Ruan Yanjun had taught me. The image of his eyes bulging as he took his last breath had been haunting me for the last four days. This was the only way I knew to at least lessen my guilt and give my mind some peace.


    ¡°If you¡¯re finished, let¡¯s go,¡± he said.


    I did not turn to look at him, but I heard the sound of his footsteps leaving the temple until it faded away.


    I sighed and kowtowed one more time before I stood up and made my way back to the carriage.


    I was already exhausted, but we had to keep going for another two weeks before we reached our destination.


    After my visit to the temple, I felt lighter. A few days later, the image that had been haunting me had faded away.


    When we crossed the boundary of Sindu, I started counting the hours, anticipating my reunion with an uncle that I had not seen for a long time. Ruan Yanjun had laughed at my restlessness. He had compared me to a toddler who could not wait for his mother to come home because he¡¯s expecting a sweet treat.


    Finally, we arrived in the Silverblade¡¯s hideout.


    In Ruan Yanjun''s presence, I had always been reserved and cautious, constantly on guard. But this time, I felt energized and eager. As soon as the carriage came to a stop, I leaped out to take in my surroundings.


    We had traveled through endless miles of rice fields, but now my attention was drawn to a pair of massive rice mills. Next to them stood a worn-down villa with a sprawling, empty front yard. Apart from the grass, the only sign of life was an old acacia tree standing alone in the middle of the yard.


    The place looked familiar to me. I might have been here before but I was too young then to remember.


    As soon as we stepped through the gate, I noticed several people waiting for us. One of them, a middle-aged man with a beard, stepped forward right away, a broad smile lighting up his face.


    ¡°Fan, my nephew,¡± he said and suddenly threw his arms around me. His body was quite large and his arms were thick he almost squeezed me.


    ¡°Uncle!¡± I hugged him back. He did not have to introduce himself to me to know that he was my father¡¯s younger brother, Luo Boqin, the leader of Silverblades. His stance alone had made that obvious.


    He pulled away and looked at my face from side to side. ¡°Look at you. You¡¯re so beautiful you look like your mother.¡±


    I smiled. I had not really seen my mother, not even a portrait of her. She had died when I was only a few months old. ¡°Uncle, I would prefer that you call me handsome.¡±


    ¡°No, handsome alone does not give you justice. I insist on the word beautiful.¡±


    ¡°I agree,¡± Ruan Yanjun said.


    My uncle looked at the sect leader and cleared his throat as if embarrassed that he had forgotten to greet the most powerful man in the world before anything else. He cupped his hands and lowered his head. ¡°Sect Leader Ruan, forgive my inattention. I was elated to see my nephew again after two decades I was not able to contain my excitement.¡±


    Ruan Yanjun just nodded. ¡°As we have agreed by correspondence, I¡¯ve brought your nephew all the way from Xianru, however, he shall only remain here for a few days. His master had entrusted him to me, so he shall follow me wherever I go.¡±


    My uncle looked surprised. ¡°But we are his family. He belongs here.¡±


    Ruan Yanjun smirked and stepped closer to my uncle. ¡°Is he really?¡±


    Luo Boqin was unable to argue and quickly looked away. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go inside for tea first? I¡¯m sure you¡¯re tired from the long journey.¡±


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Ruan Yanjun did not refuse the invitation so we all went inside quietly.


    The three of us settled around a table and a younger man placed a cup in front of each one of us and left a teapot in the middle.


    I was briefly bothered by the flies buzzing around us. Even Ruan Yanjun¡¯s expression hardened. Being a wealthy noble, he could hardly tolerate being surrounded by such pests.


    ¡°I apologize for the flies,¡± my uncle said. ¡°We¡¯re farmers. Aside from the field, we also raise livestock. That¡¯s why we have a lot of those flies. You¡¯ll get used to it eventually.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, Uncle,¡± I said.


    ¡°I do,¡± Ruan Yanjun grumpily said. ¡°You can¡¯t possibly expect us to endure this unsanitary condition for more than a day. So whatever it is that you wanted to tell my A-Fan, say it now.¡±


    I was dumbfounded. Ruan Yanjun had probably made a careless slip. He could not have possibly said that intentionally before my uncle, right?


    My uncle frowned. ¡°Your A-Fan?¡±


    Ruan Yanjun nodded with confidence, and I realized he had indeed spoken those words deliberately. Even in front of my family, he remained utterly shameless. ¡°I told you. Prince Yusheng, as his master and adoptive father, has entrusted him to me.¡±


    ¡°Ahh.¡± My uncle nodded as he quickly assumed that he had just misinterpreted things, which was good because it spared me from having to explain. ¡°And since I am his uncle, I should also call him ¡®my A-Fan¡¯. Is that alright?¡±


    I scratched my neck. My uncle was so na?ve he had no idea how malicious Ruan Wanjun¡¯s state of mind was.


    My uncle picked up the teapot and poured tea into our cups. As he filled mine, a fly landed in the hot liquid, quickly sinking to the bottom of the cup.


    "Ah, let''s get rid of that," my uncle said, taking my cup and emptying it into a large bowl beside him. He then refilled the cup, and thankfully, no more flies met their end this time.


    Next, he filled Ruan Yanjun''s cup. I held my breath, silently praying to every god that no flies would land in it¡ªwho knows what the devil would do if one did.


    Thankfully, the cup filled smoothly, and I let out a discreet sigh of relief.


    When Uncle Luo Boqin poured his own tea, two large flies slipped in along with the liquid, visible even to my poor eyesight. I expected him to toss the tea out, as he had with mine, but he merely ignored them and set the pot down.


    "A-Fan," my uncle said, turning to me as he raised his cup to his lips. "Do you remember this place?" He took a sip, and when he set the cup back down, one of the flies was missing.


    I stared at the remaining fly, now swimming in the tea, my mouth hanging open.


    ¡°Your uncle just asked you a question,¡± Ruan Yanjun said.


    I lifted my eyes off the cup of tea and tried to recall the question. ¡°It seems familiar to me, Uncle, but my memory is vague.¡±


    ¡°You grew up here. You stayed here until you were four,¡± my uncle said.


    I smiled. ¡°No wonder it looks familiar. Why did I leave?¡±


    "Your father was once the leader of the Silverblades, back when we were just a small group," my uncle said. "Sadly, he died in an ambush by the imperial army. We were afraid they might recognize him so for your safety, your late uncle Xiao had taken you to the capital to find a way to get you to Frost Mountain, where you¡¯d be safe.¡±


    ¡°But Frost Mountain is the territory of Prince Fusheng, the brother of the emperor.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why your uncle Xiao had decided to bring you there because he foolishly believed that Prince Yusheng would protect you. Fortunately, he was right.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Why?¡±


    He leaned closer to me with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you an interesting story¡­ Prince Yusheng and your mother were once lovers.¡±


    My eyes widened.


    He grinned as he witnessed the intrigue on my face. ¡°However, your father took your mother away and married her, and you¡¯re the fruit of that marriage.¡±


    I frowned. That explained why my former master was in possession of my mother¡¯s necklace. ¡°But he¡¯s a prince. How could he have allowed a mere commoner to steal his lover from him?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Your father was a very powerful person then. Prince Yusheng would never have dared to defy him. As much as it pained him, he had no choice but to give in.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just cut the crap and just tell him straight?¡± Ruan Yanjun said. ¡°You¡¯re confusing him.¡±


    ¡°Sect Leader Ruan,¡± my uncle politely said. ¡°Some things are better said slowly. Please allow this humble sculptor to slowly unveil the mystery of this creation.¡±


    Ruan Yanjun sighed impatiently.


    ¡°Was my father a high-level cultivator?¡± I asked.


    ¡°He was a grandmaster of course, and Prince Yusheng was only a fifth level then.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°My master must have loved my mother dearly. That was why he had adopted me and named me after him. He wanted to hide my true identity to protect me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not ready to reveal your mysterious creation, why not tell us about your goal instead?¡± Ruan Yanjun demanded.


    ¡°Oh, the goal.¡± My uncle turned serious and sighed. ¡°Our great Silverblades gang only has one goal, and that is to reinstate the legitimate heir to the throne.¡±


    ¡°And what¡¯s taking you so long to act on it?¡±


    ¡°First, it was because Prince Fusheng had denied anyone access to this legitimate heir. While we could not correspond with the person concerned, we could not act on it. Second, because this heir had gone missing.¡±


    ¡°And now that he¡¯s found, what other excuses do you have?¡±


    ¡°I have no more excuses, Sect Leader Ruan. In fact, a plan has been made already.¡±


    ¡°Then tell us about it.¡±


    ¡°Sect Leader Ruan, we should talk about that some other time. I¡¯m sure my righteous nephew would not want to involve himself with his uncle¡¯s unscrupulous activities. Isn¡¯t that right, Priest Wei Fan?¡±


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ve already gone back to using the name Luo Fan.¡±


    ¡°Really? How did you remember your last name?¡±


    ¡°I was already five when Uncle Xiao brought me to Frost Mountain. I was already aware then.¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± My uncle nodded with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s good. I thought you no longer remember your family.¡±


    I smiled wryly. ¡°Of course, I do. But I must admit that my memories of you are vague. I am only aware of Uncle Xiao. I tried searching for him a decade later but then I learned that he had already died of a disease. I only knew you by name so I tried inquiring about it, but no one could give me an answer.¡±


    ¡°And that bastard Prince Yusheng told us you no longer remember us, and that was why we had stopped trying to reach out to you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure why my master had done that. He had never told me about having visitors.¡±


    My uncle sighed. ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s all in the past. At least I get to finally see you now.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, if I may ask¡­ who is the legitimate heir that you were talking about earlier?¡±


    ¡°The son of the former emperor, the crown prince Wei Xiaoli.¡±


    I frowned. I¡¯d heard that name before. It belonged to the infant son of the former emperor, rumored to have died alongside him on the night of his assassination. ¡°He¡¯s still alive?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°Here.¡±


    I looked around. Two men were standing at the corner who looked like they were in their mid-twenties. Could one of them be Wei Xiaoli? ¡°He¡¯s one of you?¡±


    My uncle nodded with a smile, but the fact that he would not say it meant it was a confidential matter that he did not wish to mention, and I understood that.


    ¡°Luo Boqin.¡± Ruan Yanjun¡¯s low voice carried with it a hint of warning. ¡°You¡¯re testing my patience.¡±


    ¡°Sect Leader Ruan has no patience,¡± my uncle returned, unafraid that he was speaking with the world¡¯s most notorious devil. ¡°My creation is still being polished to perfection. When it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll be sure to reveal it in its entirety.¡±


    I smiled inwardly. While I understood that it was indeed risky to speak about such confidential matters, Ruan Yanjun could not stand being left in the dark.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re still busy polishing¡­¡± Ruan Yanjun rose to his feet, pulling my hand up with him. ¡°Your nephew and I shall take our much-needed rest. Show us to our rooms.¡±

 Chapter 40: First Kiss

    CHAPTER 40


    First Kiss


    <u>LUO FAN</u>


    The next morning, I woke up early and felt a throbbing pain at the back of my head.


    Last night, my uncle had brought my dinner to my room, along with a jar of wine. For hours, he had bragged about his personally-made rice wine that he had fermented in his special cellar for five years.


    It did taste good, but it was too strong I had gotten drunk after my third cup. Then he started talking about my father, my other uncles and aunts, my cousins from them, and so on. I had craved a real family for so long so I had listened to him attentively while he kept pouring more wine into my cup. Eventually, I had fallen asleep while he was still talking. When I woke up, I was already in bed and someone had already tidied the mess that we had left on the floor.


    After taking a pill for my headache, I looked around the villa to find my uncle, but the place was strangely empty as if no one was living there. Until I found a young man in the kitchen.


    ¡°Priest Luo, you¡¯re awake,¡± he said. ¡°Do you need cold water?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please.¡± The pill I had taken in had not yet taken effect, and my body was still hot a cup of cold water would really help.


    ¡°Here, Priest Luo,¡± the young man said when he returned, handing me a cup of water.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After I drank the water, the young man took the cup from me and lowered his head. ¡°My name is Xiong Juan. Leader Luo has taken me in at a very young age. He said that we once met here when we were both three years old, but we were too young to remember.¡±


    I nodded and smiled. I remembered this man¡¯s face and frame. He was one of the two young men standing at the corner while we sat by the table yesterday. It was easy to tell because he was tall, fair, and lean.


    Could this be the missing crown prince Wei Xiaoli using an alias?


    If he was, he was very humble considering his status. Having an emperor like him would probably be good for this empire.


    I cupped my hands and returned his courtesy. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. Since my uncle has adopted you, that makes us cousins then.¡±


    He gasped as if elated by what I said. ¡°Although I¡¯m not worthy, it¡¯s an honor that Priest Luo sees me as his cousin.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°You¡¯re very modest. Despite this group¡¯s reputation, my uncle has done a wonderful job raising you.¡±


    ¡°He did.¡±


    ¡°Have you seen my uncle?¡±


    ¡°Leader Luo is still sleeping. He emptied the whole jar of wine last night I had to carry him back to his room. He might wake up with a hangover later.¡±


    This man was probably the one who had cleaned up the mess on the floor last night and had carried me into bed. The realization made me flush.


    I just made a servant out of the former crown prince of Kan.


    How shameful of me!


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± he asked.


    I quickly cleared my throat. He probably noticed how stunned I was when I realized that he was the one who cleaned up my mess.


    ¡°Here.¡± I handed him a pill. ¡°Give this to Uncle Boqin when he wakes up. It helps to alleviate headaches.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°I will.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you any further. I¡¯m sure you have things to do.¡±


    We exchanged a few more pleasantries before I walked out of the door.


    My cheeks still felt hot.


    If the Silverblades succeeded and that young man became the emperor, I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d have the face to stand in front of him.


    I tried to get the thoughts off my head and decided to walk around the surroundings instead, hoping I could remember some fragments of my childhood.


    But before I could make it out of the front yard, I met someone that I had not expected to see.


    It was Liang Yuan, approaching me with a big smile.


    I had never expected that he was a member of this group. All along, I thought that he was a loyal subject of the emperor and a top supporter of Crown Prince Jiayi.


    ¡°Fan, where are you going?¡± he asked.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what to say because I wasn¡¯t sure why he was even here in the first place. I didn¡¯t think he had any intention of arresting or interrogating my uncle, otherwise, he should have come with a legion of forces.


    ¡°You¡¯re one of them,¡± I concluded.


    He forced out a smile and nodded. ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°Since when?¡±


    ¡°For a while now.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯ve been a spy in the palace all along?¡±


    He nodded.


    ¡°Throughout those years, you¡¯re fortunate you haven¡¯t been caught yet.¡±


    ¡°I managed to gain His Majesty¡¯s and His Highness¡¯ full confidence. They will never doubt my loyalty.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°Then be careful.¡±


    ¡°Fan, do you¡­ want to take a walk around?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Of course. That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m about to do.¡±


    We both walked out of the gate and leisurely strolled around the open ground. I could see fields stretching for miles. Golden grains swayed in the air as if to remind everyone that their harvest time was drawing near.


    From a distance, I saw some people working in the fields. From their clothes, I was certain they were my uncle¡¯s men. They indeed tried to live like laborers on a farm, and the hideout looked like a decent shelter for workers with mills and storage for their produce. The business was legit, but people from the outside had no idea what else was sheltered there.


    ¡°Do you remember the time when you were banished from Frost Mountain and a group of men had escorted you to Wun Empire?¡± Liang Yuan asked.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°How can I ever forget that? Even if I want to, it will never be erased from my memory.¡±


    He sighed. ¡°I learned then that they had brought you there to be executed as an unknown criminal. The royal court did not want a world-renowned Divine Mage to be executed in their territory. The backlash would be catastrophic. Many people, even those from other empires, and most especially the world of cultivators, would have definitely condemned the execution of the world¡¯s greatest alchemist. So they wanted the dirty job done outside instead, where people have no idea of your identity.¡±


    Now, I understood that the banishment was just an excuse to have a reason to get me out of the empire.


    At that time, when I was taken away in a carriage, I had just lost my cultivation and had been tortured to near death. I had been vaguely aware of my surroundings. All I remembered was the intense pain that tormented me every time I woke up.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t they?¡± I asked. ¡°Why did they let me go instead?¡±


    ¡°They did not let you go,¡± he replied. ¡°I had sent some people to kill your escorts and take you away, but I did not expect that one of your escorts was a level six cultivator and had killed most of the men I sent. Only Qi Sha survived unharmed and he said he managed to take you all the way to the City of Nan.¡±


    ¡°Qi Sha?¡± I turned to him. ¡°Is that the name of the man who put me inside a merchant¡¯s wagon?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s the one,¡± he returned. ¡°He told me that was the last time he¡¯d seen you. He¡¯s done that to lure the enemies away. After that, he no longer has any idea where you ended up. I had people searching for you for weeks, but no one had expected that you had made it all the way to Xianru.¡±


    ¡°It was probably fate,¡± I replied as I thought about Li Yao and Jinjing, those two people who had played a big role in my survival. ¡°And where is Qi Sha now? I still have not thanked him for what he has done for me.¡±


    ¡°Right now, he¡¯s in the capital for a spy mission. As much as I¡¯d like to pull him over so he could see you, he¡¯s in the middle of a breakthrough so it¡¯s not a good time for him to leave.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Maybe there will be some other time when I could thank him properly. I believe I also owe you gratitude. I apologize that I had doubted you initially. I thought you wanted to take me away and deliver me to the palace.¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°I would not do something like that to you. We¡¯re friends, remember? Brothers even.¡±


    I stared at him.


    I never thought he still thought that way.


    I did see him as a friend. We practically grew up together. Liang Yuan, Crown Prince Jiayi, and I were all disciples of Sect Master Wei Yusheng.


    Liang Yuan and I were of the same age while Prince Jiayi was two years older, and that was why Liang Yuan and I were closer. Prince Jiayi, as the crown prince, had always been proud and did not like hanging out with me much, but he considered Liang Yuan his bestfriend. He only tolerated me because of Liang Yuan.


    Until we were teenagers, our relationship was good. Things changed, however, when I rose to level four at the age of nineteen, tying with Prince Wei Jiayi as Frost Mountain¡¯s top disciples.


    Being older than I was and being the crown prince, his ego could not handle being on equal footing with me. He had begun a silent war against me and had alienated Liang Yuan from me.


    Between me and the crown prince, Liang Yuan had naturally chosen the bigger goose.


    I forced out a smile. ¡°Used to be¡­ yes. It¡¯s not true anymore, is it?¡±


    ¡°A-Fan, why should I risk my life saving you if I no longer see you as a friend?¡±


    ¡°We have barely spoken ever since His Highness and I had parted ways.¡±


    He sighed. ¡°I was just recruited as a spy then. So of course I had to go with His Highness. Otherwise, I would not be able to do my job.¡±


    ¡°You sacrificed our friendship for that?¡±


    ¡°A-Fan, I did it for you.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    He smiled. ¡°Leader Luo will tell you later.¡±


    I nodded and did not attempt to pursue the matter.


    ¡°Do you like this place?¡± he asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful¡­ aside from the flies, that is.¡±


    He laughed. ¡°I have a place not too far away. If you want, you can sleep there tonight.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the offer, but¡­ I don¡¯t think my uncle will be pleased.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Of course. Pardon my insensitivity.¡±


    ¡°No need to apologize. I know you mean well.¡±


    He smiled at me as we continued our leisurely pace. ¡°A-Fan, are you considering settling down here?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Your uncle is here, the only family you have left. Why not consider it?¡±


    I looked at my surroundings. Aside from the flies, the wind was fresh and the temperature was just right. Most of all, it was peaceful. However, I had been involved with some things already. My contract with Ruan Yanjun was one thing, but the most important thing was that I was already engaged. ¡°I¡¯ve given my word to Sect Leader Ruan. I have a contract with him.¡±


    ¡°A-Fan, I don¡¯t trust Ruan Yanjun. I think he¡¯s only using you.¡±


    ¡°Whether he is or not, he is protecting me. That¡¯s why Master has entrusted my safety to him.¡±


    ¡°I also think that Ruan Yanjun has threatened Master Wei that was why he¡¯d done that.¡±


    ¡°I was there and I saw how Master had interacted with Sect Leader Ruan. He was not afraid at all, so I don¡¯t think he had done that under duress.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s protection that you want, I can give you that. I just made it to level six. It¡¯s not at par with your former level but I think I should be able to protect you enough.¡±


    ¡°If you do that, you¡¯ll be fighting with the crown prince¡¯s men. You¡¯ll be exposed and I¡¯m sure Prince Jiayi will not stop until he gets your head. I¡¯m not worth the risk.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you are,¡± he retorted. ¡°And I don¡¯t care if I¡¯m exposed. I¡¯m willing to take the risk.¡±


    I turned away. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±


    ¡°Fan, listen to me.¡± He pulled my hand, whirling me back to him, and then he held me in both arms. ¡°I will protect you. I offer you my life to keep you safe. Stay here and nothing can harm you ever again. I¡¯ll find a cure for your condition. I¡¯ll do all that for you.¡±


    I stared at him in puzzlement.


    ¡°I mean it,¡± he whispered as he gently touched my face. ¡°As long as you stay here, you¡¯ll be safe.¡±


    I stiffened, unable to utter a word.


    ¡°Trying to steal someone else¡¯s property while the owner is away?¡± A voice interrupted us.


    I turned to look and I found Ruan Yanjun slowly approaching us, his gaze hard, his posture a menacing threat.


    Liang Yuan dropped his hands and I quickly stepped away from him. He was becoming just like Ruan Yanjun, and it gave me the familiar chills that I had always felt in the presence of that devil.


    Ruan Yanjun approached me and pulled me towards him, then he also touched my face. ¡°You think you¡¯re worthy to touch this face?¡± he asked Liang Yuan.


    I quickly tapped his hand away.


    ¡°He is my friend and we¡¯re cousins,¡± Liang Yuan returned defiantly. ¡°Between you and me, I have more right over him.¡±


    ¡°Then why were you touching his face like you were seducing him to kiss you?¡±


    ¡°My intention was pure.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just admit that you have been secretly obsessed over your own cousin but you simply did not have the guts to confess?¡±


    Liang Yuan flushed. ¡°You are speaking nonsense.¡±


    Ruan Yanjun smirked and wrapped a possessive arm around my waist. ¡°The problem is¡­ he belongs to me.¡±


    I was about to push him away and confront him for spouting nonsense when Liang Yuan¡¯s loud voice interrupted me.


    ¡°You can never have him!¡±


    Liang Yuan¡¯s stance was firm. Although his martial arts was far inferior to Ruan Yanjun¡¯s, he did not show any hint of fear.


    ¡°Oh, you still don¡¯t believe that he¡¯s mine?¡± Yanjun taunted, and to my utter surprise, he suddenly held my chin and tilted my head up, followed by his mouth descending on mine.


    I froze in shock the moment his lips touched mine.


    No one has ever done such a thing to me before!


    No one had dared to steal a kiss from me. Not even a woman. Not especially a man.


    Just as I recovered from shock and was about to punch his face, he stopped and held my hands down, as if he knew that if I recovered, I¡¯d retaliate and he did not want to let Liang Yuan see that I simply dejected his action.


    He smirked at my helplessness and glared at Liang Yuan. ¡°What are you still standing there for? Do you want to watch some more?¡±


    Liang Yuan stormed away furiously.


    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s extremely jealous,¡± he said.


    ¡°Unhand me!¡± I grunted.


    He held me closer instead and smiled. ¡°Did you not enjoy your first kiss? If you ask me, I find the feel and taste of your lips rather soft and sweet for a man.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not my first kiss.¡±


    ¡°Oh, are you saying you¡¯ve been kissed before? So tell me. Who has taken your first kiss?¡±


    ¡°That matter is personal! Let go of me!¡±


    He laughed. ¡°How amusing it is to see A-Fan who has been calm and reserved no matter the circumstance finally lose his temper over a petty kiss.¡±


    ¡°Ruan Yanjun, kissing a man against his will is not a petty thing. That¡¯s just despicable, completely perverse, and such thing is only done by a person without self-respect.¡±


    ¡°How sweet it is to hear you say my name finally.¡± He laughed louder. ¡°A-Fan, you¡¯re just in denial, because the truth is¡­ you enjoyed it too.¡±


    With an angry growl, I pushed him with all my might, but he refused to let me go.


    ¡°If I released you, will you not run away?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I will definitely run away from you and never want to see you again.¡±


    ¡°And how are you going to return to your wife?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll walk if I have to.¡±


    He chuckled and then sighed. ¡°Alright, I just wanted to get back at your cousin for insulting you back in Qushan. I know he likes you, so I decided to hit his most sensitive button.¡±


    ¡°Why do you insist that he likes me?¡±


    ¡°Because I can see how he reacts every time he sees you, you can¡¯t. If you¡¯ve only seen the look on his face earlier.¡±


    ¡°Full of disgust, I suppose.¡±


    ¡°No, A-Fan, his heart is breaking. He was almost in tears when he turned away.¡±


    ¡°Stop speaking nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Alright, take a deep breath and I¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    I took a deep breath, and then I felt his arms loosening around me. I quickly took the opportunity to untangle myself from him and hurriedly took two steps back. I then turned away from him.


    ¡°A-Fan, if I ever catch you alone with that man again, I¡¯ll kiss you right in front of him once again.¡±


    I stopped. Somehow, I had known this man for a while already and he meant everything he said.

 Chapter 41: The Missing Crown Prince

    CHAPTER 41


    The Missing Crown Prince


    <u>LUO FAN</u>


    ¡°Stop the nonsense,¡± Ruan Yanjun scolded. ¡°Just tell him already.¡±


    We were back at the same table as yesterday. The flies had returned, and, as before, my uncle seemed unbothered, swatting them away lazily while sipping his tea. Whether there was another fly in his drink, I didn¡¯t want to find out.


    My uncle sighed and placed something on the table in front of me. It looked like a golden token, and it was surprisingly heavy when I picked it up.


    ¡°What is this?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s the token of Crown Prince Wei Xiaoli, proof of his rightful claim to the throne.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Then why are you showing it to me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m giving it back to you.¡±


    I stiffened, overwhelmed with confusion but too shocked to fully process it. The truth had begun to dawn on me, but I was reluctant to acknowledge it. My uncle must have seen the question written on my face.


    ¡°A-Fan, the story of your childhood isn¡¯t as simple as you think.¡±


    A sudden fear gripped me. Many times, I had been asking Ruan Yanjun about the things that he knew that I didn¡¯t know, yet now, faced with answers, I wasn¡¯t sure if I still wanted to hear them.


    But I couldn¡¯t run from this. Whatever the truth was, I had to confront it.


    ¡°Yesterday, I told you about your father,¡± my uncle continued. ¡°But we were talking about two different persons. The man you knew as your father was the chief eunuch of the former Emperor Xin. He was castrated at the age of twelve as a requirement to becoming a eunuch, so he couldn¡¯t possibly have been your biological father.¡±


    My fingers clenched on my lap.


    Why hasn¡¯t anyone told me this?


    ¡°So who are my biological parents?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You are the son¡­ of Emperor Xin. You are Wei Xiaoli.¡±


    I froze, stunned, unable to form words.


    ¡°On the night of the assassination, the former emperor knew his fate was sealed, and he knew they wouldn¡¯t spare you. So he ordered his most loyal servant to take you away and raise you as his own. That servant was the man you knew as your father, Luo Zhong.¡±


    I sat there in silence, my mind reeling. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on me, waiting for my reaction.


    ¡°Was it the current emperor who killed my father?¡± I finally managed to ask.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°His own brother?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°And my master ¨C did he know?¡±


    ¡°Your master and the current emperor are close. They¡¯re equally complicit.¡±


    A sharp pang filled my chest. It was hard for me to believe that the master I thought had the purest of souls had spilled the blood of his own brother.


    I lowered my head, fighting the tears welling in my eyes.


    ¡°After that, your adoptive father founded a secret group. Their goal was to someday overthrow the emperor and restore you to your rightful place. Unfortunately, he died before he could see his dream realized. But your Uncle Xiao, who loved you dearly, didn¡¯t give up. He smuggled you into the capital and brought you to Frost Mountain, hoping your former master would agree to raise you. Trusting that you were in safe hands, the Silverblades pressed forward with their mission. Before they could complete their plan, however, Prince Jiayi learned of your true identity from a spy and informed the emperor about it. As your blood relative¡ªand perhaps out of some lingering guilt over his brother¡¯s death¡ªthe emperor chose not to act against you directly. Instead, he ordered your master to halt your training, probably to keep you from becoming a future threat.¡±


    ¡°So my master had known my identity all along?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but he never spoke of it.¡±


    I remember when Jiayi had suddenly started hating me. That was six years ago. He used to not mind that I was getting ahead of him in training, but from then on, he became very jealous of me and hated the very sight of me. He probably saw me as a threat to his future throne.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°They thought they did not have to do anything as long as they kept you contained,¡± my uncle continued. ¡°But who would have expected that you have been training secretly behind their backs. So when news broke that you have achieved the seventh level, they realized it was time to neutralize you before you became a formidable foe.¡±


    ¡°Is the emperor aware of the existence of this group?¡±


    ¡°He is, of course, that is why we are being hunted, and they are still searching for our hidden weapons.¡±


    I tightened my grip on the token.


    Wei Xiaoli. Could that really be me¡ªthe crown prince, long thought dead?


    ¡°And my mother?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Empress Yuhua,¡± my uncle replied. ¡°She died only months before your father was assassinated.¡±


    I lowered my eyes, fingers tightening around the fabric of my robe. The weight of the revelation pressed down on me, so overwhelming that it hardly felt real.


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± I murmured, leaving the token on the table as I stood. ¡°I need time to process all this.¡± Without waiting for a response, I turned and quickly left the dining hall.


    Ruan Yanjun caught up with me just outside my room, gripping my wrist. ¡°A-Fan, why is this so difficult for you to accept?¡±


    ¡°How long have you known about this?¡± I asked, still upset that he¡¯d kept this from me.


    He looked at me, unyielding. ¡°I told you, A-Fan. There¡¯s a reason why I searched for you, why I protected you, why I keep trying to keep you alive.¡±


    Realization hit like a storm. ¡°So this is why you¡¯ve allied with these rebels¡ªyou want me to take the throne. You think that, as emperor, I¡¯d be a tool for your ambitions ¨C to dominate another empire?¡±


    A faint smirk crossed his lips. ¡°Now you¡¯re starting to understand. But using you and dominating an empire isn¡¯t my endgame. Expanding my sect¡¯s reach westward is. Once I control the West, conquering the North will follow. The East I¡¯ll leave for the light sects to thrive. We¡¯ll let rival sects exist, just enough for a little competition, otherwise, life would be boring.¡±


    I exhaled, feeling the weight of his ambition bearing down on me. This man was ready to topple an empire to rule the continent. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you, Lord Ruan, but I have no desire to claim the throne.¡±


    A dark look flickered in his eyes. ¡°Are you saying you won¡¯t seek vengeance against your uncle? After he killed your parents, stripped you of your cultivation, and left you for dead? Doesn¡¯t your blood cry out for retribution?¡±


    ¡°I do hate them,¡± I said softly, ¡°but revenge won¡¯t bring my parents back.¡±


    ¡°What about justice?¡± he pressed. ¡°Your parents are likely watching over you, hoping¡ªbegging¡ªthat you¡¯ll seek justice for their deaths. Is this what you¡¯d tell them, that their lives meant nothing to you? Your father was the greatest emperor this empire has ever known. He gave everything for his people, only to be betrayed and slandered by his own brothers. Will you just stand by and let his name remain tarnished? Will you walk away and disappoint him?¡±


    I pulled my hand free, trying to keep calm. ¡°Vengeance won¡¯t undo the past. Justice will come in time.¡± I turned and entered my room.


    But he followed me inside, refusing to let it go. ¡°And who do you expect will deliver this justice? The gods?¡± He smirked. ¡°Tell me, A-Fan, where were your gods when you were betrayed by your own master, when you were tortured, when your cultivation was nullified, when you were poisoned and left to die on the street? Where were they?¡±


    ¡°They sent three people to help me,¡± I replied quietly. ¡°A man named Li Yao, Jinjing... and you.¡±


    For a moment, he was speechless. But then his face twisted into a humorless laugh, and suddenly, his hand shot out, wrapping around my throat. He lifted me off the ground with ease, his grip cutting off my air. If he wanted to, he could just snap my neck and I¡¯d be dead in an instant.


    I could only watch as the blood-red fury glinted in his eyes.


    ¡°You really think I¡¯m a pawn of your gods?¡± he growled, his voice like a blade. ¡°No one orders Ruan Yanjun. I act of my own will. Your gods don¡¯t control me.¡± His grip tightened, and I struggled for breath, feeling the world darken around me. ¡°If you believe they¡¯ve kept you safe through me, then let¡¯s end it here. Call on them, then, if they can save you from this devil.¡±


    His grip around my neck tightened, and my hand instinctively reached up to grasp his, but it was useless. Blood pooled in my head, heat building unbearably. I was desperate for air, but the harder I fought for it, the more it slipped away.


    My vision blurred, my mind teetering on the edge of unconsciousness.


    Then, all at once, the pressure released, and I collapsed to the floor, gasping and coughing as precious air filled my lungs. It took a long moment for my head to clear, and when I finally looked up, I found him was standing over me, watching in silence. I was almost grateful my vision was still hazy. I didn¡¯t want to see the expression I knew must be on his face, one that could only belong to the devil himself.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I whispered. ¡°The gods would never send a devil for me. You¡¯re just a devil who¡¯s chosen to use me for your own selfish ends. But I will say this to you again. Even if you kill me, I will never become emperor.¡±


    I thought that would be the end for me. I was ready to die, knowing I had stood my ground, upheld my principles. If he couldn¡¯t accept that, he¡¯d surely see no further use in me and simply dispose of me.


    But to my surprise, he did none of that.


    ¡°Get up,¡± he scolded. ¡°A crown prince does not lie helplessly on the ground.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not the crown prince.¡±


    ¡°If you are really that brave to dare to provoke me to kill you, then do so while standing on your two feet.¡±


    I struggled to stand up while I was still trying to regulate my breathing.


    He smirked. ¡°Now I¡¯m going to prove to you again that your gods has long abandoned you and won¡¯t be coming for your rescue.¡±


    Before I could react, he seized me, one arm pressing me tightly to his chest, the other gripping the back of my head with relentless force. In a single, brutal motion, he crushed his mouth against mine. Shock flooded my system as I tried to wrench free, twisting my arms to strike, but his grip restrained me effortlessly. When I attempted to knee him, I lost balance, and we stumbled onto the bed.


    My heart pounded as I realized my mistake. The bed trapped me in place, making escape even more impossible. He easily pinned me down, his weight rendering me powerless beneath him. His legs locked mine, immobilizing any further resistance.


    Helpless in his grip, I felt him consume me with rough, punishing kisses, each one a vent for his rage. He bit down on my lower lip so hard that I tasted blood.


    As my body struggled for air, my vision began to dim, panic creeping in. I fought harder, desperate to stay conscious, knowing that once I lost awareness, he¡¯d have complete control. He seemed intent on humiliating me, breaking me down completely to prove his point¡ªthat he was no divine instrument, but a devil following his own twisted will.


    Then, with a savage force, he pried my mouth open and thrust his tongue inside. A strange energy coursed down my throat, its foreign presence chilling me to the bone. I had no idea what he was doing, but an overwhelming fear surged through me.


    I wanted to tell him I believed him¡ªthat I understood¡ªbut it was too late. My voice failed, my body froze, and my mind began to fade. I realized with horror that he had paralyzed me completely.

 Chapter 42: Freedom

    CHAPTER 42


    Freedom


    <u>LUO FAN</u>


    The following morning, I woke up alone in bed. My lip felt sore, and when I touched it, I found it swollen and cracked. Examining myself, I was relieved to see that Ruan Yanjun had not followed through with his threats from the previous night. My clothes were still intact.


    I got up and went to the window to peer into the courtyard. Seeing no sign of Ruan Yanjun, I decided it was my chance to escape. Once I made it out, I¡¯d find a way to send word to Jinjing to leave Ruan Yanjun¡¯s residence immediately and meet me somewhere else.¡±


    I quickly grabbed my things. As I made my way out, I unexpectedly ran into Liang Yuan.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± he asked.


    I stopped abruptly, caught off guard. Gathering myself, I decided to be direct. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    ¡°Leaving?¡± His brow furrowed. ¡°Why so suddenly?¡±


    ¡°The reasons are complicated.¡±


    ¡°Is it because you can¡¯t accept the truth?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡±


    ¡°Then why? And where do you plan to go?¡±


    ¡°Anywhere but here.¡±


    ¡°But you can¡¯t leave until we¡¯ve discussed the plan.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you ask first if I even want to fight for the throne before assuming I¡¯d go along with any plans?¡±


    He looked stunned, as if the idea that I might refuse had never crossed his mind. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you want this? It¡¯s your destiny. You¡¯re the rightful heir to the throne¡ªyour uncle stole it from you.¡±


    ¡°I thought you fully supported the crown prince?¡±


    ¡°I do, and that crown prince is you.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    I moved forward, but he blocked my path. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness, but you¡¯re not going anywhere.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that,¡± I replied through gritted teeth.


    ¡°It¡¯s who you are. Why not accept it?¡±


    I tried to push past him, but he grabbed me around the waist. Though slight in build, he was surprisingly strong, and I couldn¡¯t shake him off.


    ¡°Liang Yuan,¡± a stern voice interrupted.


    Turning, I saw my uncle watching us, his gaze icy as it settled on Liang Yuan.


    ¡°Let him go.¡±


    ¡°But Leader Luo, he¡¯s trying to leave.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not a prisoner. You can¡¯t keep him here if he does not want to. Right now, he¡¯s still Luo Fan. He hasn¡¯t accepted his original identity yet. Until he does, we can only wait.¡±


    Stolen novel; please report.


    Reluctantly, Liang Yuan released me, and I stepped back, catching my breath.


    I bowed to my uncle. ¡°Uncle, I thank you for understanding. I¡¯m still in shock and confused, and I¡¯m not in a position to make any sound decisions just yet.¡±


    He sighed, his expression softening. ¡°Of course. I expected as much, which is why I didn¡¯t tell you everything the moment you arrived. I wanted you to rest first.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been considerate,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Sect Leader Ruan mentioned that you have been suffering from an ailment. I understand that you are seeking a cure, and until you find it, this group¡¯s goals can wait.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, even if I am cured, I may not want to join you. I don¡¯t wish to spill blood and kill hundreds, or maybe thousands, of people just for a crown. I¡¯d rather seclude in a mountain and live as a hermit like what my former master has done.¡±


    Surprisingly, he nodded. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t, this group will make sure the truth is known.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t interfere with whatever the group aims to accomplish, as long as my cooperation is not required. I apologize if this disappoints you.¡±


    He sighed again. ¡°No need to apologize. Someday, you may find your own path and change your mind. Until then, I¡¯ll keep this group alive. You know where to find me if you ever need us.¡±


    I lowered my head. ¡°Thank you, Uncle. I must leave now.¡±


    ¡°Be careful. I¡¯ll send word to my men stationed at the desert to meet you and guide you across the border.¡±


    I bowed once more before turning away. I nodded to Liang Yuan, even as he glared at me with disappointment.


    Quickly, I moved toward the front gate, hoping to get far away before Ruan Yanjun noticed my absence.


    To my surprise, a carriage waited at the gate, with Ruan Yanjun already inside.


    *****


    Inside the carriage, trapped under Ruan Yanjun¡¯s watchful gaze, I couldn¡¯t shake the frown from my face.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking you to a place where you can meditate,¡± he said. ¡°If you seclude yourself there for a month or so, your condition might improve.¡±


    In the first place, if he had not attacked me last night, I would not have weakened.


    And now he wants to rectify the damage he has done?


    What a hypocrite?


    ¡°I¡¯m not going with you this time,¡± I replied coldly.


    ¡°We agreed you wouldn¡¯t question my decisions,¡± he said, voice steely.


    ¡°Our deal was for me to accompany you to Kan Empire. I believe that job¡¯s been done. The agreement ends here.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ so you think this is nothing but a job for you? You don¡¯t consider that all of these, I¡¯m doing for your sake?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more for your ambitions than for my sake. I don¡¯t want to wage war against my own relatives for a throne. If your reason for helping me was solely that, then I¡¯ll have to refuse any further aid from you. I still owe you, and I doubt I can ever repay you, but this ends here.¡±


    He stared at me, disbelief flickering in his eyes. ¡°Relatives? Do you mean the same people who caused you pain, hunted you down, and stripped you of everything? And you don¡¯t even wish to fight for your rightful place on the throne? So what will you be? A nobody?¡±


    ¡°I just want to lead an ordinary life. Is that so strange?¡±


    He smirked. ¡°An ordinary life? Didn¡¯t you once dream of being one of the greatest cultivators?¡±


    ¡°I did, and that dream still lingers, impossible as it may seem now. But becoming emperor is entirely different. I don¡¯t want that.¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°Then you¡¯re a hypocrite. Dreaming of greatness means seeking power that even emperors cannot attain. That¡¯s not ordinary.¡±


    I had no answer.


    ¡°Everyone dreams of greatness, and they''ll do whatever it takes to reach it. Even those who walk the path of righteousness stray from it at times to push their goals forward. It''s human nature to use any means necessary to get what they desire, no matter how virtuous they believe themselves to be¡ªincluding you.¡±


    I pondered his words for a moment. ¡°Is that how you see me?¡±


    ¡°I see you on a different level. I see you taking the throne, conquering the north and east, and uniting them under your rule. Your name will be glorified in history as the greatest emperor that ever lived. But in order to attain that, you¡¯ll need to bend some rules. It¡¯s not called evil if you do it for the common good, is it? I believe that¡¯s one of the teachings of the assummed number one cultivator in the world, Han Xi. Don¡¯t you agree with him?¡±


    I smirked inwardly, seeing his attempt to manipulate me. ¡°Lord Ruan, you¡¯ve got the wrong person. I won¡¯t stray from my principles. If my stubbornness prevents me from achieving greatness, so be it.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying you disagree with the teachings of Han Xi, the so-called greatest cultivator and the chairman of the Light Sect Alliance¡¯s teachings?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your words that I do not agree with. The people are content under Kan¡¯s current emperor. If I usurp the throne, many would suffer and die. How could that be for the common good?¡±


    I sensed his anger rising, but he drew a deep breath and returned to his calm demeanor. "You speak this way now because you haven''t truly known suffering," he said. "Very well, I''ll let you experience it firsthand. Once we reach Xianru, leave the residence with your betrothed and go wherever you wish. Let''s see how long you survive without my protection."


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I replied.


    His smug smile told me he thought I was overestimating myself.


    He didn¡¯t utter another word again.

 Chapter 43: New Start

    CHAPTER 43


    New Start


    <u>LUO FAN</u>


    For the whole two months that Ruan Yanjun and I traveled together, we barely said a word to each other. His promise of sharing a room each night had been abandoned. At every inn, he had booked two separate rooms. We even ate apart.


    We had turned to strangers and I had to admit the animosity between us was becoming unbearable as the days passed. If there was one upside, he had at least stopped teasing me.


    When we returned to his residence, he didn¡¯t even step out of the carriage. He left me at the front gate and continued straight to the imperial palace. I watched as the carriage disappeared into the distance. The sun was setting, yet he wouldn¡¯t even rest before heading to the palace.


    The guards at the gate looked just as puzzled as I felt. One bowed and said, ¡°Priest Luo, please wait here. I¡¯ll get you a carriage.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± I replied. After days on the road, I was ready to stretch my legs. ¡°I¡¯d like to walk.¡±


    One guard offered to escort me, and I made my way up to the third gate and into the main courtyard.


    I found Huang Wen waiting for me, along with other disciples and servants. When they saw me, they all looked behind me, waiting for their master to show up.


    ¡°Lord Ruan has decided to go straight to the imperial palace,¡± I explained, catching their surprised expressions..


    They all remained speechless, their jaws dropping.


    Huang Wen was the first to recover. ¡°Priest Luo, welcome back.¡±


    I cupped my hands and returned their courtesy. ¡°I won¡¯t stay long. I¡¯ve come to get Jinjing and leave immediately.¡±


    ¡°Miss Jinjing is resting. Why not stay the night?¡± he offered.


    It was already dark, and Jinjing was likely exhausted after a full day¡¯s work. It would be very inconsiderate of me to still drag her out and travel with me in the dark.


    I reluctantly agreed and Huang Wen walked me back to my old chamber. As soon as the other disciples and servants were gone, he had dropped all formalities.


    ¡°What in the world is master thinking traveling at night?¡± he asked. ¡°Does he have no regard for old Lin or the horses??¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He didn¡¯t tell me anything.¡±


    ¡°Did you two¡­ have a fight?¡± he teased.


    ¡°There¡¯s just a difference in our beliefs,¡± I replied. ¡°He couldn¡¯t get me on board with his grand scheme, so he dismissed me.¡±


    ¡°After everything that he¡¯s done for you, he lets you off that easily?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± He seemed to ponder for a moment, and then he shook his head. ¡°That does not sound like my master. My master is a very calculating. He does not do something that does not benefit him. Even if he fails, he finds a way to make a profit out of a failure.¡±


    The words he¡¯d said made me pensive. He was right. Ruan Yanjun was indeed exactly like that.


    But why did he let me go? Is it simply because he wanted to teach me a lesson?


    Later that evening, after the servants cleared my dinner, I went to bed, resisting the urge to visit Jinjing, as she was likely fast asleep.


    In the morning, I woke up early to find someone who could summon Jinjing over, but the moment I stepped out of the door, Jinjing was already standing there, waiting for me in the courtyard, but with her back to me.


    For the first time, I saw more than just a shadow of her. I could see her long curly hair, her pale skin and her green dress.


    As if she felt my presence, she turned her head around. ¡°Fan!¡± she exclaimed and came running to me like a child.


    ¡°Fan!¡± she cried, rushing toward me, and I caught her in a tight embrace. It had been five months since I left her here.


    ¡°I missed you,¡± I whispered and pressed a kiss on her hair.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been counting the days since you left.¡±


    ¡°And how many days was that?¡±


    ¡°A hundred and sixty two.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s far too long.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I pulled away so I could take a look at her face. ¡°Let me see you,¡± I said as I lifted her chin.


    She had a pair of big eyes, her cheeks were round and puffy and her mouth was very small, as small as one of her eyes.


    I wished I could see more. I wanted to see the glow in her eyes the most, but my limited vision would not allow me.


    I smiled and cupped the side of her face. ¡°Look at you with that tiny mouth, how do you manage to be so loud?¡± I teased.


    Her eyes widened. ¡°Y-you¡­ you can see?¡±


    ¡°Not perfectly yet, but enough to make out shapes and colors. I see your eyes, but not your eyeslashes.¡±


    She laughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my eyelashes are short it¡¯s not worth looking at, and I¡¯m really glad you¡¯re recovering now.¡±


    ¡°The Molun herb helped, but there¡¯s still a long way to go.¡±


    She nodded. ¡°You¡¯ll get there.¡±


    "I''m not losing hope."


    She smiled. "I''ll bring you your breakfast."


    I pulled her hand before she could turn away. ¡°Jinjing, Lord Ruan and I had some¡­ disagreement along the way. We can¡¯t stay here anymore. We have to leave the residence immediately.¡±


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡± She grinned. ¡°I¡¯m happy to leave. I really am. I¡¯ll go pack my things right away.¡±


    She suddenly turned away as if she was too eager to leave.


    I was left speechless. All along, I had thought that it would be difficult for her to part from her high-paying job and come with me. I had spent days trying to figure out how to explain things to her. But it looked like she had been wanting to leave this residence for a while already and was just waiting for me to take her away.


    *****


    Aware of the danger still looming from those who sought to harm me, I chose not to return to Jinjing¡¯s old home. Instead, I resolved to find a safer place for us to start anew. Fortunately, Huang Wen knew of a man looking to lease his late parents'' house.


    When we arrived, the house greeted us with a layer of thick dust and an air of neglect, but it was spacious, with a sprawling courtyard that stretched from the front to the back. It held the promise of countless possibilities, a perfect place to build our future.


    Jinjing and I spent the rest of the day cleaning. Side by side, we swept, scrubbed, and aired out the rooms. Though the work was exhausting, we shared laughter and excitement, fueled by the thought of transforming this space into a home and the dreams of building our life together.


    She admitted that her time in Ruan Yanjun¡¯s residence had been far from pleasant, especially after my departure. The tasks he assigned her had been overwhelming, and the relentless pressure from her tutors to grasp concepts she struggled with had often left her on the verge of tears. Yet, she had endured it all¡ªfor my sake.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for putting you through that,¡± I said softly, guilt weighing my words.


    She gave me a gentle smile. ¡°You¡¯ve already freed me from that prison, so it¡¯s all behind us now.¡±


    Her prison had been the suffocating walls of that residence, just as mine had been Ruan Yanjun¡¯s overbearing control. But she was right¡ªit was finally over.


    I, too, preferred this newfound freedom. Jinjing had returned to her vibrant self¡ªspirited, outspoken, and unapologetically her. Seeing her so full of life again made me feel lighter, and her happiness was now my greatest source of joy.


    This newfound freedom, however, came at a cost. Huang Wen had informed me earlier that the disciples of the Eternal Damnation Sect would no longer offer their protection. With my cultivation at such a low level, my capabilities were limited. I could only hope that the Molun plant would shield me long enough for the White Vulture to disintegrate from my body, allowing me to continue advancing my cultivation.


    Yet, this was only part of the problem. Jinjing and I had both given up our jobs. Returning to her former work at the brothel was out of the question¡ªnot only did I oppose it, but her position had already been filled.


    But an idea was beginning to take shape in my mind.


    ¡°An apothecary?¡± Jinjing echoed, blinking at me as she stirred the pot with a ladle.


    I nodded, adding more wood to the fire. I had just shared my plan to produce medicines and make a living from it. ¡°Even though I was banished from Frost Mountain, I¡¯m still a certified alchemist. I have every right to craft remedies for common illnesses.¡±


    Her brows furrowed slightly. ¡°But there are already so many shops in the city selling medicines. How can we compete?¡±


    ¡°Most of the medicines on the market are either counterfeit or of low quality,¡± I explained. ¡°We can offer something better.¡±


    She studied me, her expression skeptical.


    Smiling, I reached out and playfully pinched her nose. ¡°Have you forgotten? Your husband was once the Divine Mage¡ªthe greatest alchemist in the entire continent.¡±


    She smiled warmly. ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten, but¡­ didn¡¯t you tell me you¡¯d lost your cultivation and no longer had the energy to refine?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m slowly regaining it,¡± I replied.


    Her jaw dropped in surprise. ¡°Really? How?¡±


    ¡°I suppose I owe it to Lord Ruan¡¯s relentless training. His methods revived my core, and I even advanced a level.¡±


    ¡°Truly?¡± Her grin widened, making her excitement contagious. ¡°Does this mean you¡¯ll soon become a grandmaster again?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. Advancing in cultivation takes years of effort and patience, even for a single level.¡±


    Her enthusiasm dimmed. ¡°Then how will you protect yourself from your enemies?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not too concerned about myself,¡± I admitted. ¡°I worry about you. Being with me puts your life at risk, and you even gave up your high-paying job for me.¡±


    She reached out, gently tapping my cheek. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to stay there another day anyway. The rules, the restrictions¡ªit felt suffocating. I don¡¯t regret choosing to be here with you.¡±


    ¡°Even with the danger?¡±


    ¡°My husband will protect me,¡± she said confidently.


    I smiled, leaning in to press a kiss on her forehead. ¡°The soup is about to boil over.¡±


    She gasped and rushed to the pot, stirring the bubbling soup. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you warn me sooner?¡±


    ¡°You were too busy flirting with your husband.¡±


    She shot me a playful glare. ¡°You put in too much firewood! Take some out.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s my fault then.¡± I pulled out three firewood until the flame calmed to a gentler simmer.


    ¡°Speaking of the apothecary,¡± she said, still stirring the soup, ¡°I¡¯ve saved my salary from the past five months. Could we use it as our starting capital?¡±


    I sighed, the weight of another issue surfacing.


    I knew I had not really done any work for Ruan Yanjun, instead, he had spent fortunes for me for nothing. I would not add more to his losses by asking for the compensation that was promised to me. So I had left the residence empty-handed.


    ¡°Keep your savings,¡± I replied. ¡°I¡¯ll handle the finances.¡±


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t get your salary, did you?¡±


    I shook my head. As her future husband, it was my responsibility to provide. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it¡ªI have my ways.¡±


    She narrowed her eyes suspiciously. ¡°Are these ¡®ways¡¯ legitimate?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± I laughed. ¡°Trust me, I won¡¯t do anything reckless.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± she said, relaxing. ¡°I trust you.¡±


    ¡°Still,¡± I continued, ¡°you¡¯re right¡ªthere are already too many apothecaries here. Even if we claim our medicines are of higher quality, people won¡¯t trust us right away. And if I reveal that I¡¯m the former Divine Mage, it might bring more trouble than it¡¯s worth.¡±


    She nodded in agreement. ¡°So, what¡¯s your plan?¡±


    ¡°I was thinking we could travel to nearby villages to sell medicines. The city doesn¡¯t need another apothecary, but rural areas often lack access to good remedies. Without stall rent, we could sell at lower prices, making medicine more affordable for the poor. The only drawback is that we¡¯ll be traveling frequently¡ªnot just to sell but to gather herbs as well. Would you be alright with that?¡±


    Her face lit up. ¡°Absolutely! I¡¯d love to travel and see more of the world beyond this city.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled?¡±


    ¡°Completely.¡± She handed me the ladle. ¡°Taste this and let me know if it¡¯s good. Then put out the fire¡ªI¡¯ll go set the table.¡±


    ¡°Whatever my wife commands,¡± I teased, taking a ladleful of soup to taste.


    A few minutes later, the table was set, and for the first time in what felt like ages, we sat down together for dinner in a place we could finally call home.


    ¡°What about our wedding?¡± Jinjing asked as she placed a piece of bland steamed fish into my bowl.


    It wasn¡¯t much. We hadn¡¯t had time to visit the market for proper supplies, so we made do with a fish we¡¯d bought earlier from a passing vendor. After months of dining on lavish meals courtesy of Lord Ruan, the simplicity of this meal¡ªjust fish, soup, and rice¡ªbrought a mix of emotions. We¡¯d miss the abundance, but the freedom we now had far outweighed the luxury.


    We were back to working hard just to eat, but I was determined to make things better. I¡¯d do whatever it took to give her a good life.


    ¡°It¡¯s important we get married soon,¡± I replied. ¡°Traveling together while unmarried could invite judgment. As soon as we save enough for a simple ceremony, we¡¯ll make it happen.¡±


    She smiled and nodded. ¡°I agree.¡±


    ¡°You seem overjoyed to be out of that residence,¡± I observed.


    ¡°You have no idea how happy I was when you told me to pack up and leave,¡± she said. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I would¡¯ve left months ago.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over now,¡± I assured her. ¡°Lord Ruan has let us go, and we¡¯re on our own.¡±


    ¡°Do you think the people who want you dead will come after us again?¡±


    I sighed. ¡°If they find out I¡¯m back in Yueshu City, they might. Moving out won¡¯t stop them from discovering where we are.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean we¡¯ll have to move again?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I admitted. ¡°That¡¯s another priority. We need to find a safer city to settle in.¡±


    ¡°I agree,¡± she said readily.


    ¡°Since when have you disagreed with me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my future husband. Of course, I have to agree with you.¡±


    I chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ll make a perfect wife for me, then.¡±


    Her cheeks colored slightly, but then she grinned mischievously. ¡°After the wedding, are we going to¡­?¡± She trailed off, but I knew what she meant.


    ¡°Of course,¡± I replied without hesitation. ¡°That¡¯s part of consummating a marriage.¡±


    She raised an eyebrow, her smile turning playful. ¡°For someone raised in a temple, do you even know how to do it?¡±


    Her question caught me off guard, leaving me speechless. ¡°That¡­ might require some instructions from you.¡±


    She burst out laughing. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll teach you everything you need to know about being a proper husband.¡±


    My face turned crimson, and her laughter only grew louder.


    In that moment, I found myself regretting not sneaking a peek at the forbidden books my former sect brother had once hidden under my bed during an inspection. Perhaps they could have offered some¡­ insights.

 Chapter 44: Shadow of a Great Elder

    CHAPTER 44


    Shadow of a Great Elder


    <u>LUO FAN</u>


    A month passed swiftly, and Jinjing and I had managed to make ends meet. I had reluctantly pawned my mother¡¯s locket to raise some quick cash, which allowed us to buy materials and apparatus for medicine production. Together, we worked seamlessly¡ªJinjing handling the cleaning and drying of ingredients while I took charge of the delicate refinement processes.


    In that time, we had visited three villages, and every batch of medicine we brought along had sold out completely. Financially, we had enough to afford a modest wedding ceremony, but Jinjing had insisted we retrieve my mother¡¯s locket first. She believed it was important to start our married life debt-free and with a small cushion of savings to carry us through.


    Returning from our fourth village visit, we decided to stop by the market to restock on food and essentials. Having been away for five days, we planned to take a week off to rest and produce another batch of medicines before heading out again.


    Encouragingly, the very first village we¡¯d visited had sent a message expressing satisfaction with the quality of the medicines they¡¯d purchased and requesting our return. With that in mind, we were already making preparations for the journey ahead.


    ¡°I forgot to tell you,¡± I said as we walked past a pottery shop. ¡°The Village Chief of Shitong sent a message inviting us back to sell more medicines.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great news! It means our medicines are working,¡± Jinjing replied with a bright smile.


    ¡°Of course. Your husband wasn¡¯t called the Divine Mage for nothing.¡±


    She giggled. ¡°You¡¯re getting cocky. You almost sound like Lord Ruan.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I could never reach his level of arrogance. It¡¯s practically immortal, just like his cultivation.¡±


    She laughed, but her amusement was cut short when a carriage suddenly sped toward us. Before it could sideswipe Jinjing, I yanked her behind me.


    To my surprise, the carriage screeched to a halt right in front of us. A man leapt out, his posture radiating menace.


    ¡°Finally, we meet again,¡± he sneered. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you, blind man.¡±


    Though his face was unfamiliar, his voice struck a chord.


    ¡°Chang Tao,¡± Jinjing said sharply. ¡°What do you want from us?¡±


    Chang Tao. Now I remembered¡ªthe drunkard who had harassed Jinjing before.


    ¡°What do I want?¡± he mocked, stepping closer. ¡°Your man, of course. This beauty deserves someone like me, not a worn-out whore like you.¡±


    ¡°Leave her out of this,¡± I said, my voice calm but firm. Insulting me was one thing; disrespecting Jinjing was another.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he said with a twisted grin. ¡°I¡¯m not here for her. I¡¯m here for you.¡±


    ¡°And what exactly do you want from me?¡±


    ¡°Like what I said earlier. I want you, so you¡¯ll have to come with me.¡±


    ¡°And if I don¡¯t oblige?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got two choices¡ªcome willingly or fight me.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve fought before, and we know how that ended,¡± I reminded him.


    He chuckled darkly. ¡°I was drunk then, and for the past twelve months, I¡¯ve been training under a master. You¡¯re no match for me now, so you¡¯d better come along willingly. I¡¯d hate to ruin that pretty face of yours.¡±


    ¡°I must decline,¡± I said evenly. ¡°And I suggest we let bygones be bygones. There¡¯s no need for trouble.¡±


    Chang Tao leaned in close, his breath hot and foul. ¡°You humiliated me, and you want me to forget? I want repayment.¡± His fingers clamped around my chin. ¡°I want to see your face screaming under me while I¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish, I slapped his hand away with a precise strike. The force left him gasping as he cradled his wrist.


    ¡°You¡¯re making a mistake,¡± he growled, unsheathing his sword. ¡°I¡¯ll make you regret that.¡±


    ¡°Jinjing, step back,¡± I said.


    She quickly moved to a safe distance as Chang Tao lunged at me, his blade slicing through the air. I sidestepped his attack and struck the vein in his wrist with my staff, causing his sword to clatter to the ground.


    ¡°One year of training,¡± I said, ¡°and you still can¡¯t hold your weapon properly.¡±


    He screamed profanities as he retrieved his sword and charged again. This time, I hit his wrist even harder, sending him to his knees, howling in pain.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°Do you yield?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You son of a whore!¡± he spat. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, then ravage your corpse and eat it raw!¡±


    The grotesqueness of his words made me recoil. Even Ruan Yanjun, wicked as he was, had never spoken with such depravity.


    Jinjing tugged on my arm. ¡°We should leave before this draws more attention,¡± she urged.


    Looking around, I noticed a small crowd had already gathered. Not wanting to attract more notice, I allowed her to pull me away.


    The last thing I needed was to make it easier for those hunting me to find us.


    We hurriedly grabbed the first edible items we could find at the market and paid without hesitation. Within minutes, we were on our way out.


    At the market¡¯s exit, a man stood waiting. His stance alone told me he was a cultivator, and not a novice. Beside him was Chang Tao, still nursing his injured wrist.


    We stopped in our tracks.


    This must be the ¡°master¡± Chang Tao had boasted about. The man looked formidable but lacked the commanding aura of a true master. Cultivation rules required a practitioner to reach Level Six, the ¡°Master¡¯s Level,¡± before accepting disciples. Judging by his presence, this man was likely between Level Three and Four¡ªnot qualified to have disciples yet.


    ¡°My disciple claims you¡¯ve been bullying him,¡± the man said, his tone sharp.


    I cupped my hands in a respectful gesture, despite his threatening demeanor. ¡°There seems to be a misunderstanding. Your disciple insulted and provoked us. I only acted to protect my betrothed and myself from his verbal and physical assaults.¡±


    The man turned to Chang Tao. ¡°Is that true?¡±


    Chang Tao shook his head vehemently. ¡°He¡¯s lying! He¡¯s been bullying me and my friends for over a year!¡±


    I narrowed my eyes. That man could fabricate a lie without the slightest hesitation.


    ¡°You liar!¡± Jinjing snapped. ¡°We¡¯ve only ever tried to stay away from you, but you keep starting trouble!¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Whores have no right to speak in the presence of men,¡± Chang Tao shot back.


    I glared at him, my voice dangerously low. ¡°Call her that again, and I¡¯ll cut out your tongue so you can¡¯t utter another foul word.¡±


    Chang Tao¡¯s eyes widened as he saw the fury in mine. He faltered and turned to his master. ¡°Did you hear that, Master?¡±


    ¡°Silence,¡± his master barked. ¡°This gentleman is right. Your language is uncalled for. How many times have I told you to respect women?¡±


    ¡°But she¡¯s a prost¡ª¡±


    ¡°Regardless of who she is,¡± Bai Li interrupted, ¡°a real man always treats women with respect.¡±


    Chang Tao bowed his head. ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    I gave Bai Li a small nod of approval, though my respect for him was limited. His willingness to break the sacred rule of discipleship spoke volumes.


    ¡°Young Master,¡± I said politely. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, may I know your name?¡±


    ¡°Bai Li,¡± he replied curtly.


    ¡°Young Master Bai Li,¡± I said, cupping my hands again. ¡°I mean no disrespect, but surely you¡¯re aware of the rule requiring cultivators to reach Level Six before taking on disciples?¡±


    ¡°I am,¡± he replied with a smirk. ¡°This isn¡¯t an official arrangement. He paid me to teach him martial arts without joining a sect, so I accepted.¡±


    I nodded, understanding. While frowned upon, accepting payment to privately tutor a student who¡¯s not a member of any sect was seen as unethical, but it was not prohibited by any law. ¡°In that case, I apologize for my assumption.¡±


    Bai Li¡¯s smirk deepened. ¡°You can apologize properly¡ªby fighting me.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°I regret that my skills may not match yours, Young Master Bai Li.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why we must fight. So you can learn.¡±


    Despite his earlier lecture on respect, it was clear Bai Li was itching to avenge his disciple.


    Before I could respond, Bai Li drew his sword. Sensing the inevitable, Jinjing quickly stepped back.


    ¡°Fan, be careful,¡± she urged.


    ¡°Keep your distance so I can focus,¡± I said.


    Satisfied she was far enough, I turned to Bai Li.


    ¡°Enough talking,¡± he said, charging forward.


    I deflected his strike with my staff, and we both staggered backward.


    I noticed something very familiar.


    ¡°You¡¯re a disciple of Elder Ye from Frost Mountain,¡± I said, not as a question but a statement.


    Bai Li stiffened. ¡°How do you know?¡±


    I smiled faintly. Jiayi must have sent this man to hunt me down, but it seemed he did not even recognize me.


    ¡°That move you just used,¡± I said. ¡°Someone once told me its origin.¡±


    Bai Li chuckled darkly. ¡°So you¡¯re familiar. Let me show you another.¡±


    He launched into a technique I recognized immediately, one of Elder Ye¡¯s signature moves. It targeted the opponent from all directions with lightning-fast strikes, designed to confuse and exploit any lapse in defense.


    That move was developed by Elder Ye specifically for low-level cultivators. I had to admit that compared to those disciples who had sparred with me in the past using that same technique, this man had executed it flawlessly. But I had long studied its pattern and developed a counterstrategy.


    As he darted around me, thinking he¡¯d disoriented me, I silently counted his movements, biding my time. The moment he closed in, I thrust my staff directly into his path.


    With his speed, he couldn¡¯t stop in time. My staff struck his groin with full force.


    Bai Li crumpled to the ground, pale-faced, eyes wide, struggling to catch his breath.


    ¡°Master!¡± Chang Tao cried, rushing to help him.


    I stepped back, gripping my staff tightly, prepared for what might come next.


    This was the opportunity I had been waiting for. While Bai Li was still incapacitated, I grabbed Jinjing''s hand, and we ran as fast as we could.


    Though I had the upper hand in terms of strategy and experience, I knew better than to prolong the fight. My stamina was limited, and if I pushed myself too far, it would only take one misstep for him to turn the tables.


    Once we had put a safe distance between us, we ducked behind a dense thicket of trees to catch our breath. Both of us were gasping so hard that neither could speak for several moments.


    When her breathing steadied, Jinjing broke the silence. ¡°That final move you pulled earlier¡­ it was incredible.¡±


    ¡°Sect Leader Ruan taught me that,¡± I replied, wiping sweat from my brow. ¡°He called it Quickie.¡±


    Her jaw dropped, her expression one of utter disbelief. ¡°Quickie? Why in the heavens would Lord Ruan name it that?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s executed quickly, as the situation demands,¡± I explained, puzzled by her reaction.


    Her astonishment only grew.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Fan,¡± she said, trying to stifle a laugh, ¡°do you know what quickie means in my former line of work?¡±


    I blinked. ¡°No. Should I?¡±


    Her laughter erupted like a dam breaking, loud and uncontrollable. I panicked, glancing around in case our pursuers were nearby.


    ¡°Jinjing! Keep it down, or they¡¯ll hear us!¡±


    She hastily clapped her hands over her mouth, muffling her giggles. When she finally calmed down, she looked at me with sparkling eyes. ¡°Fan, are you really that innocent? Do you want me to explain in detail what a quickie is?¡±


    I frowned, wracking my brain until realization struck me. ¡°Does it¡­ have to do with copulation?¡±


    Her laughter returned, though this time it was stifled behind her hands. She was giggling so hard she doubled over, clutching her stomach as tears formed in the corners of her eyes.


    The pieces clicked together in my mind as I recalled the exact words Ruan Yanjun had used when he taught me the move:


    ¡°This technique isn¡¯t meant to be gentle. It has to be done hard and fast, otherwise, you won¡¯t finish in time and you¡¯ll be deprived.¡±


    Heat rushed to my face, and I clenched my fists. ¡°Ruan Yanjun!¡± I growled through gritted teeth.


    Jinjing fell into another fit of laughter, her shoulders shaking uncontrollably.

 Chapter 45: Relentless Attacker

    CHAPTER 45


    Relentless Attacker


    <u>LUO FAN</u>


    I paused in the middle of the dirt path, staring up at the steep hill that loomed before us. To gather the vital herbs needed for the medicine, we had no choice but to climb it, though the scorching midday sun made the task far more grueling than it should have been.


    Turning back, I saw Jinjing approaching slowly, her steps hesitant. At first, I thought she was simply tired, but as I looked closer, I noticed something else¡ªher distant expression, as if her mind was lost elsewhere.


    This was unlike her. The Jinjing I knew was vibrant and full of life.


    With a sigh, I approached her. She did not even notice me until she nearly walked into me, and I had to steady her by her shoulders. Finally, she looked up, startled.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± I asked.


    For a moment, she didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Y-yes,¡± she stammered.


    I frowned. She had been acting strangely since yesterday, ever since she¡¯d received a letter from her family. When I asked about it, she claimed she wasn¡¯t feeling well.


    I did not believe her, of course.


    ¡°Let me see the letter you received yesterday,¡± I said firmly. My tone reminded me of Ruan Yanjun¡¯s commanding demeanor, but Jinjing was my betrothed, soon to be my wife. I had a right to know what was troubling her. I did not see it as crossing the line.


    She stared at me and did not answer.


    ¡°Where is it?¡± I asked again.


    She hesitated, avoiding my gaze. ¡°I¡­ left it at home,¡± she finally said.


    I compressed my lips into a thin line, recognizing the lie but choosing not to push her further. ¡°Do you want to rest?¡±


    She nodded, and I led her to the shade of a large tree.


    As we ate our simple lunch, Jinjing remained uncharacteristically quiet.


    ¡°Jinjing,¡± I began, breaking the silence. ¡°We¡¯re about to get married, yet you¡¯re keeping things from me.¡±


    Her eyes widened slightly, but she shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not hiding anything. It¡¯s just so hot¡ªit¡¯s draining me.¡±


    ¡°Is that the truth?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± She forced a smile and leaned closer to me. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking.¡± She picked up a piece of dumpling and stuffed it into my mouth. ¡°Now stop worrying and eat.¡±


    I smiled despite myself and chewed. For a moment, it seemed like she was back to her usual self, but I wasn¡¯t fooled. Whatever burden she carried, it wasn¡¯t something she was ready to share, so I decided to wait.


    *****


    Our journey had been another success. Within hours of arriving in the village, we¡¯d sold out every last batch of medicine.


    As we made our way home, descending a rugged hill, my heightened senses prickled with unease. A faint presence lingered in the distance, shadowing our steps. The sensation of being watched clung to me, impossible to shake.


    I glanced over my shoulder, expecting to see a familiar figure in the shadows¡ªperhaps one of Ruan Yanjun¡¯s disciples, sent to keep an eye on me, a silent reminder of the devil¡¯s lingering interest.


    Jinjing noticed my unease and her grip on my arm tightened. She whispered, ¡°Fan, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Someone¡¯s following us,¡± I replied, keeping my voice low.


    Her eyes widened, but she remained calm. We had encountered trouble before, and she knew better than to panic. She looked around, searching for the source of the disturbance in the air, but she couldn¡¯t see what I could feel.


    Suddenly, a young man emerged from the shadows, blocking our path. He wore a mask that covered the upper half of his face, revealing only piercing, dark eyes that gleamed with malicious intent.


    Without a second thought, I stepped forward, placing myself protectively in front of Jinjing. She had retreated behind a large oak tree, her eyes wide with terror as she watched the unfolding scene.


    The man''s presence was palpable, and the way he held himself suggested that he was a cultivator. The air around him vibrated with a sinister aura that sent chills down my spine.


    The young man unsheathed his sword, the blade glinting menacingly in the sunlight. The familiarity of his stance, the way he held the weapon with such ease¡ªit was as if he was a mirror image of someone I knew. A chilling suspicion began to take root in my mind.


    Could this man be Bai Li, the man who had claimed to be an informal teacher to Chang Tao?


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    My first meeting with Bai Li in the market had probably been a coincidence, but now I was certain that he had come to Xianru for a purpose, and that was to hunt me down.


    He was a third level, which was odd. The Crown Prince of Kan, or whoever had ordered this man, had probably figured out that Ruan Yanjun had retracted his protection over me so they were confident that a level three was enough to eliminate me.


    The man charged toward me.


    His blade was swift, slicing through the air with deadly precision.


    Despite his speed, I managed to dodge and parry each strike with surprising agility. Years of martial arts cultivation had honed my senses and reflexes to a razor''s edge, allowing me to anticipate his moves before he even made them.


    Yet, with each block, I felt my strength waning. My breath came in ragged gasps, and the sickness that had plagued me for so long sapped my energy. Sweat dripped down my face, and my arms trembled under the strain.


    The weight of the stick grew heavier with every clang against the sword, my once confident swings now a tad slower.


    When I felt I could no longer hold out, I unleashed a move I had sworn never to use again, a technique that had once taken a life. Channeling the last reserves of my energy, I thrust my stick forward, striking the masked man with a force that sent him stumbling back.


    I didn¡¯t wait for him to recover. I grabbed Jinjing¡¯s hand and pulled her into the dense forest. ¡°Let¡¯s run!¡±


    We sprinted through the underbrush, each step a desperate push against the uneven terrain. Branches lashed at our faces, the dense forest clawing at us as though trying to drag us back. But we couldn¡¯t stop¡ªnot with danger so close behind.


    As we emerged from the woods into the clearing, the cool air kissed my sweat-drenched skin. The silence was eerie. I couldn¡¯t tell if the masked man had given up or was lying in wait.


    My vision wavered, the edges darkening as exhaustion clawed at me. My legs trembled, no longer able to support my weight. The ground swayed beneath me, and I collapsed to my knees, gasping for air as the world blurred around me.


    The sharp, metallic taste of blood filled my mouth, hot and cloying. A cough tore through me, splattering crimson onto the grass below. My body had reached its limit.


    "Fan!" Jinjing''s voice cut through the haze, her grip firm and trembling on my arm. Her eyes were wide with alarm as she crouched beside me, using her sleeve to wipe the blood from my mouth. "What¡¯s happening to you?"


    Her touch and her words felt distant, drowned out by the pounding in my ears. A crushing realization settled over me like a storm cloud. The Molun elixir, which had been my shield against the White Vulture''s destructive path, had run its course. I was once again vulnerable to the very same poison that had ravaged my body and taken my sight.


    A shiver coursed through me, a dread colder than the night air. The poison hadn¡¯t just returned¡ªit had reclaimed its hold, a grim reminder of my vulnerability and mortality.


    Jinjing, her face etched with worry, slipped my arm around her shoulders, steadying me as we trudged forward. She kept glancing nervously over her shoulder, her fear palpable. She was right to worry.


    The masked man¡¯s footsteps soon thundered through the forest, each one like the drumbeat of impending doom. When he emerged from the shadows, his fury was a tangible force, his eyes blazing with a hatred so intense it seemed to illuminate the darkness. Without a word, he raised his sword, its gleaming blade catching the skylight like a sliver of silver death, and charged.


    A surge of desperate resolve coursed through me. I pushed Jinjing away, my heart fracturing at the thought of leaving her vulnerable. But I couldn¡¯t let her share my fate. ¡°Run!¡± I shouted, the word tearing from my throat.


    He was on me in a flash. I raised my bamboo stick to block the blow, the fragile wood shattering under the brutal force of his attack. The impact reverberated through me, sharp pain shooting up my arms, but I gritted my teeth and stood firm. I wouldn¡¯t let him touch her¡ªnot while I still had breath in my body.


    In the fleeting moment bought by the shattered remains of my bamboo stick, a figure emerged from the shadows, moving with the grace and precision of a seasoned warrior. A fourth-level cultivator stepped into the fray, his hawk-like eyes locking onto our assailant with unyielding focus. His stance radiated mastery, each movement honed by years of relentless training.


    Without hesitation, he engaged the masked man. Their swords clashed in a crescendo of steel, each strike a symphony of life and death. The ringing of metal on metal echoed through the night, the clearing transformed into a battleground. Their movements were a blur, a deadly dance of power and precision beyond the comprehension of ordinary eyes.


    The masked man faltered, surprise flashing in his eyes at the unexpected challenge. His strikes turned frantic, his earlier confidence eroded by the relentless skill of his opponent. The cultivator¡¯s measured counterattacks forced him onto the defensive, his steps growing more erratic as he struggled to regain control.


    Sensing the tide turning against him, the masked man abruptly disengaged. With one last glare in our direction, he retreated into the forest, his figure swallowed by the shadows. The sound of his footsteps faded into the distance, leaving behind an uneasy silence.


    Relief washed over me, though it was tempered by a lingering dread. He was gone for now, but I knew this wasn¡¯t the end.


    The young man who had come to our aid sheathed his sword and hurried toward us, his face etched with concern. "Priest Luo, are you injured?" he asked, his voice carrying a hint of urgency.


    I nodded weakly, gripping the broken bamboo stick as if it could steady me. "I''m... fine," I replied, though the strain in my voice betrayed the lie. The pain and exhaustion from the encounter still coursed through me.


    I recognized the young man that I met in my uncle¡¯s hideout, the one I had initially mistook for the real Wei Xiaoli.


    ¡°Xiong Juan,¡± I said, my voice soft but steady. ¡°You¡¯ve come all this way?¡±


    He inclined his head, his expression briefly brightening. ¡°Leader Luo learned about your falling out with Lord Ruan and sent me to keep an eye on you. I¡¯ve been shadowing you for several days now, but I lost track of you earlier when you went through the woods. My apologies for arriving late.¡±


    So it was my uncle, Luo Boqin, who sent this man.


    I offered a faint smile. ¡°Better late than never. You saved our lives. Thank you.¡± Turning to Jinjing, I introduced her. ¡°This is my fianc¨¦e, Jinjing.¡± Then, gesturing back to him, I added, ¡°Jinjing, this is Xiong Juan, my cousin.¡±


    The two exchanged polite greetings. Despite her lack of formal education, Jinjing carried herself with a natural grace that never failed to impress me.


    Xiong Juan¡¯s lips curved into a teasing grin as he glanced between us. ¡°So, she¡¯s the reason you left Sindu in such a hurry?¡±


    I chuckled softly, nodding. ¡°You could say that.¡±


    Jinjing nudged me playfully, a faint blush creeping up her cheeks, while Xiong Juan let out a hearty laugh.


    After a moment, his tone turned serious again. ¡°Priest Luo,¡± he said, glancing at the darkening sky. ¡°Let me escort you both home. The sun will set soon, and it¡¯s not safe to linger here.¡±


    That night, anxiety gnawed at me like an unrelenting shadow. Ruan Yanjun¡¯s words played on a loop in my mind, each repetition cutting deeper. As much as I hated to admit it, there was truth in his claim¡ªwithout his protection, I was ill-equipped to survive in this unforgiving world.


    If I couldn¡¯t even defend myself, how could I ever hope to protect my wife?


    The weight of my illness only worsened my sense of helplessness. Each day, my body grew weaker, the signs of my affliction more apparent. The future felt like a distant, crumbling horizon.


    Jinjing, too, seemed unsettled. Her restlessness lingered in her every movement, though she refused to share her thoughts. It left me wondering if she had begun to see the harsh reality of our situation. Did she regret her decision to stay with me? Perhaps she¡¯d realized that being by my side meant constant danger, a far cry from the peaceful life she surely deserved.


    The thought clawed at me¡ªwhat if she¡¯d changed her mind about our engagement but didn¡¯t know how to tell me?

 Chapter 46: A Fragile Bond

    CHAPTER 46


    A Fragile Bond


    <u>LUO FAN</u>


    The day after my unexpected encounter with Xiong Juan, Jinjing left early, mentioning she needed to buy something personal. I didn¡¯t question her. We had earned enough to afford small comforts, so I didn¡¯t mind if she indulged herself a little.


    Feeling mostly recovered, I turned my focus to repairing the broken bamboo stick. Using a binding mixture I¡¯d concocted from tree sap, I carefully reconnected the two pieces.


    It would have been easier to just cut a new stick from the nearby bamboo forest, but this one was special. It had been with me for over a year, a steadfast companion in my travels. Like others bond with their weapons, I had formed a similar connection with this stick. It wasn¡¯t just a walking aid¡ªit was a weapon, a part of my survival.


    The repair held, though I doubted its durability. Still, it would suffice as a walking stick for now.


    ¡°Priest Luo, are you there?¡± Huang Wen¡¯s voice called out, pulling me from my thoughts.


    I stood and opened the door, and he immediately stepped inside. By now, we had become familiar enough to forego formalities, at least when his master wasn¡¯t around. If Ruan Yanjun were present, Huang Wen would have to treat me with the utmost respect¡ªor risk punishment.


    ¡°You¡¯re in big trouble,¡± Huang Wen said, his tone teasing but serious. ¡°My master wants to see you¡ªright now.¡±


    ¡°What for?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? Maybe he misses you,¡± he said with a grin. ¡°But don¡¯t try to resist. He told me to knock you out if necessary. Otherwise, he¡¯d have my handsome head on a platter.¡±


    I sighed. If possible, I did not want to see that devil again, but out of courtesy, and gratitude for his past help, I decided not to refuse. ¡°Alright. But only because you asked.¡±


    ¡°Ouch, that¡¯s sweet. Just don¡¯t say that in front of my master, or he¡¯ll get jealous and pluck my eyes out.¡±


    ¡°Shut up,¡± I muttered, suppressing a smile as we left the house.


    An hour later, I found myself back in Ruan Yanjun¡¯s luxurious residence, a place I had hoped never to visit again.


    Huang Wen led me to the inner courtyard, where we found Ruan Yanjun seated beneath a pergola, playing chess alone. He didn¡¯t even glance up as we approached.


    ¡°Master,¡± Huang Wen announced, bowing. ¡°Priest Luo is here.¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Ruan Yanjun hummed in acknowledgment, placing a black piece on the board. ¡°Leave us.¡±


    With another bow, Huang Wen retreated, leaving me alone with the man I least wanted to see.


    Resigned, I took a seat across from him. Though my vision was blurry, I could distinguish the black and white pieces.


    I reached for a white piece and joined the game.


    For the next half an hour, we played without saying a word. Eventually, I lost.


    ¡°Lord Ruan is indeed a master strategist,¡± I admitted.


    ¡°And I didn¡¯t expect the elusive Wei Fan to know how to play chess,¡± he countered.


    ¡°How could I not? In Frost Mountain, it was one of the few pastimes available.¡±


    Ruan Yanjun studied me with a sharp gaze. ¡°You don¡¯t look well. Has your wife not been taking care of you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my old illness,¡± I replied quietly. ¡°It¡¯s come back.¡±


    His brow furrowed in genuine surprise. ¡°Even after all this time? Hasn¡¯t the legendary herb cured you?¡±


    I shook my head, feeling the familiar weight of disappointment. ¡°The Molun plant worked wonders, but its effects were never permanent. It has run its course.¡±


    He sighed, a rare flicker of something resembling sympathy crossing his face. ¡°At least it prolonged your life. Without it, who knows what state you¡¯d be in now?¡±


    I stayed silent, unwilling to give voice to the despair building inside me. Deep down, I¡¯d already begun to lose hope of ever recovering. But I couldn¡¯t admit that to him¡ªnot when I knew it would only give him more ammunition to remind me of my reliance on his so-called protection.


    ¡°I heard you were attacked again,¡± Ruan Yanjun said, his tone measured but probing.


    I avoided his gaze, remaining silent.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    He sighed, his voice softening as if appealing to reason. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one last chance, A-Fan. Come back here with Jinjing. Both of you will be safe.¡±


    I shook my head, recalling how Huang Wen had visited me two weeks earlier to deliver the same proposition. But Jinjing and I had already made up our minds. We would not return to that golden cage, trading freedom for security under the thumb of a devil.


    ¡°I appreciate your offer, my lord,¡± I said firmly, ¡°but I must decline.¡±


    ¡°Are you certain?¡± Ruan Yanjun asked, his tone carrying a hint of disbelief.


    I nodded resolutely. ¡°Jinjing and I have already decided.¡±


    He sighed, a trace of disappointment in his expression, but he didn¡¯t push the matter further.


    His eyes drifted to the stick in my hand. Reaching out, he took it and examined it closely. ¡°Did you break this?¡±


    ¡°I had a fight with a third-level cultivator,¡± I replied.


    He raised a brow, a hint of amusement playing on his face. ¡°I heard you hit him hard enough to knock him unconscious.¡±


    A chill ran through me.


    So someone had been watching, reporting my every move.


    Just how many people has he sent to shadow me?


    ¡°It was a lucky strike,¡± I said, brushing it off.


    He chuckled. ¡°Not bad for a level one.¡± Running his hand over the stick, he channeled energy into it.


    My frown deepened as I sensed something unusual. The energy flowing through the stick wasn¡¯t ordinary¡ªit carried an elemental force: metal.


    I gasped, staring at him. ¡°Lord Ruan, you possess the metal element?¡±


    A smirk tugged at his lips. ¡°It¡¯s not particularly useful to me. It¡¯s only good for making things sturdier.¡±


    That wasn¡¯t entirely true. The metal element was exceptionally rare among cultivators. Mastery over it allowed one to materialize weapons and shields at will, repel attacks, and even absorb the energy back for reuse. Most cultivators would trade anything to wield such an ability.


    But I understood his indifference. At level nine, he had little use for such tricks. His bare hands alone were more than enough to crush any opponent or block any attack.


    ¡°Lord Ruan,¡± I began cautiously, ¡°Huang Wen mentioned you had something important to tell me.¡±


    He let out a low hum but said nothing further.


    I pressed on. ¡°So, what is it?¡±


    Instead of answering immediately, he handed my stick back to me. ¡°Did Jinjing ever tell you she had an affair with a widower?¡±


    I nodded, inspecting the stick. It felt different¡ªremarkably sturdy yet as light as before. I was certain that even if I struck it against a boulder, it wouldn¡¯t splinter. ¡°She did mention it. She said the widower passed away just six months after they were together.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s all she told you?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said slowly. ¡°Is there more to it?¡±


    His gaze darkened. ¡°Did she not tell you that¡­ she was pregnant when the widower passed away?¡±


    I was left speechless, my mouth falling open in shock.


    He smirked. ¡°Here you are, all set for a wedding, and she¡¯s still keeping secrets from you.¡±


    I swallowed hard, my throat tightening. I could have handled this information had Jinjing told me herself. What stung most was that I had to hear it from someone else¡ªsomeone like Ruan Yanjun.


    ¡°The child¡¯s eight now. His grandparents have been raising him in their hometown, and Jinjing¡¯s been sending him a monthly allowance.¡±


    ¡°How do you know all of this?¡±


    He raised an eyebrow. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯d let the legitimate crown prince of Kan Empire marry just anyone without checking? Of course I investigated. That¡¯s what I found. If you doubt me, you can always ask her.¡±


    My anger flared, but I held it in, forcing myself to stand and steady my breath. ¡°Lord Ruan, thank you for the information. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± I bowed stiffly and turned to leave.


    He didn¡¯t say a word, but I could feel his smirk cutting through the air¡ªno doubt relishing the fact that the ideal marriage I had envisioned was starting to fall apart.


    <u>RUAN YANJUN</u>


    I couldn¡¯t suppress the wicked smile that tugged at my lips.


    It was pathetic, I knew. Using that information to try and drive a wedge between the two lovers felt beneath me, but if they wanted to call me a devil, then I would embrace it fully. I¡¯d be the most devious devil of all devils. It didn¡¯t matter how petty it seemed. After all, evil was still evil.


    Luo Fan would break off the engagement, of that I was certain. He¡¯d leave the house¡ªtoo proud to return to the uncle he¡¯d turned his back on, and even less likely to come back to me. He¡¯d be homeless, wandering from village to village, selling the cheap medicines he¡¯d been producing.


    How far he¡¯d fallen. Once revered as the Divine Mage, now reduced to making medicines for the poor. With his talent, he could have achieved much more, but this was the path he¡¯d chosen. I wouldn¡¯t intervene.


    It wouldn¡¯t take long before his life spiraled further. The fake crown prince of Kan would surely place a bounty on his head, and mercenaries and cultivators alike would hunt him down like a helpless rabbit. His pathetic first-level cultivation would offer him no protection, and eventually, his pride would break. He¡¯d come crawling back to me, begging for my help.


    I chuckled darkly, rearranging the pieces on the chessboard.


    My A-Fan would return to me soon enough. And by then, he¡¯d realize I was the only one who could protect him, the one he truly needed.


    I sighed, feeling a pang of self-pity.


    I never imagined I¡¯d become this person¡ªreduced to such underhanded schemes just to reclaim my property. And for what? To compete with a rival who was nothing more than an ordinary-looking former prostitute.


    When had I sunk so low?


    *****


    LUO FAN


    The moment I returned home, I found Jinjing cooking.


    She turned and smiled at me. ¡°Where did you come from?¡± she asked while she stirred the soup. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you.¡±


    Without saying a word, I sat on the chair before the table. ¡°Jinjing, come over here for a moment. We need to talk.¡±


    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yes, there is.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll just lower the fire.¡±


    A moment later, she sat on the chair from across me. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Is it true?¡± I asked.


    ¡°What is true?¡±


    ¡°Did you have a child with the widower that you told me about before?¡±


    She froze, and even with my poor vision, I saw the color drain off her face.


    ¡°W-who told you?¡± she asked.


    ¡°So it is true,¡± I concluded. ¡°Is that the reason why you did not want to show me the letter from your parents? Because they mentioned about your son? Is he sick?¡±


    When she did not speak, I rose to my feet.


    ¡°Fan.¡± She went to her knees before me and held my hand. ¡°I did not mean to keep it from you. I tried to tell you before but I saw that Lord Ruan was there I did not want him to hear it.¡±


    ¡°We had spent a lot of time alone together. Since I returned, we¡¯ve been together for the last six weeks. Why did you not tell me? Why must I hear this from another person?¡±


    ¡°I tried, but¡­ I was afraid that if you knew, you will not want to marry me anymore. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I sighed and pulled my hand off her grip. ¡°I¡¯ll just take a walk.¡±


    ¡°Fan.¡± She followed me to the door. ¡°At least tell me that you¡¯re coming back home. You¡¯re not leaving me for that, right?¡±


    I did not say a word and continued to the gate.


    ¡°Fan, it¡¯s alright if you break up with me, but come back home so I won¡¯t get worried.¡±

 Chapter 47: Unexpected Betrayal

    CHAPTER 47


    Unexpected Betrayal


    <u>LUO FAN</u>


    I returned home late that night to find Jinjing waiting for me. She had left the door ajar, keeping watch for my arrival. When she saw me step through, she let out a deep sigh of relief and murmured her thanks for my return.


    For the next two days, we spoke little, the air between us heavy with unspoken words. Despite the silence, we carried on with our daily routines as if nothing had changed.


    When we finished preparing the latest batch of medicines, we set out for another village, this time farther away. Knowing it might take over a week before we could return, we packed ample supplies for the journey.


    Although I had resolved to overlook the secret she had kept about her son and embrace the child as my own once we were married, the unease between us lingered. The lively conversations and playful teasing that once colored our days had vanished, leaving behind a quiet tension that neither of us dared to address.


    When we arrived at the village, the locals greeted us warmly and offered us a small cabin to stay in during our visit.


    That night, Jinjing sat by the dim lantern light, counting the money we had earned, while I rested near the window, quietly watching her.


    ¡°Do you think we have enough for a simple ceremony?¡± I asked.


    Her hands froze, and she looked at me, her eyes wide with surprise. ¡°Y-you mean it?¡±


    I frowned slightly.


    ¡°You still want to marry me, even after...?¡±


    I let out a soft sigh. ¡°If anything, knowing you have a son makes me want to marry you more. The child needs a father¡ªand a surname.¡±


    Her breath hitched, and I saw her wipe at her eyes. A quiet sob escaped her, and she quickly tried to mask it with a shaky laugh. ¡°What will his surname be?¡±


    I thought for a moment before answering. ¡°Luo.¡±


    She nodded through her tears. ¡°Luo Mingli. That has a nice ring to it.¡± She laughed again, but it soon dissolved into more crying.


    Her emotions seemed overwhelming and raw, far beyond what I expected. Concerned, I asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she said quickly, wiping her tears once more. ¡°Everything¡¯s fine... It¡¯s good. It¡¯s all good.¡± But as she said it, another wave of sobs came, this time without laughter.


    I moved closer, cupping her face gently. ¡°Tell me what¡¯s weighing on your heart.¡±


    ¡°I just feel so guilty,¡± she whispered through her tears. ¡°For everything I¡¯ve done to you.¡±


    I exhaled deeply and pulled her into my arms, holding her close as she cried like a child lost in a storm.


    When her sobbing finally subsided, I helped her to bed, tucking her in for the night. As I turned to close the window, a movement caught my eye. In the distance, a shadow lingered, barely visible in the faint moonlight.


    I recognized that silhouette immediately and knew I couldn¡¯t dismiss it. There had to be a reason he had come all this way.


    Stepping quietly out of the cabin, I followed the direction where the figure had disappeared, the cool night air sharp against my skin. Once I was far enough from the village, I called softly, ¡°Lord Ruan?¡±


    A presence stirred behind me, and when I turned, there he was¡ªRuan Yanjun, his form cloaked in the shadows.


    ¡°Sect Leader Ruan,¡± I greeted, taking a few cautious steps toward him. ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t trouble yourself about me,¡± he replied, his tone casual. ¡°I¡¯m just here to watch a show.¡±


    ¡°Does this ¡®show¡¯ involve one of the villagers?¡± I asked, assuming he might have taken an interest in someone¡¯s plight. Ruan Yanjun had a peculiar fascination with observing people¡¯s struggles.


    A smirk played on his lips. ¡°Not exactly. But the subject of my amusement is standing right here.¡±


    I sighed, already weary of his cryptic games, and turned away. ¡°Then enjoy your entertainment, Lord Ruan. I¡¯ll leave you to it.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    I stopped, glancing back at him, meeting his gaze. There was something unreadable in his eyes, something I couldn¡¯t quite pin down.


    He took a few deliberate steps closer, his presence unsettling in the quiet night. "You haven¡¯t broken up with that woman yet. Are you seriously planning to proceed with the wedding despite her hiding the existence of her child from you?¡±


    ¡°Lord Ruan, I know exactly what you¡¯re trying to do,¡± I replied, meeting his gaze steadily. ¡°You¡¯re attempting to drive a wedge between us with your schemes. But I am a man of my word. I promised to marry her, and I will. Nothing you say or do will change that.¡±


    ¡°Of course you will,¡± he said with a knowing smirk. ¡°I¡¯m well acquainted with your foolish principles. You¡¯re predictable, Luo Fan. A man of virtue standing firm, even when it means marrying a former prostitute with an illegitimate child. But tell me¡ªhave you truly considered the consequences? The esteemed Priest Luo Fan, once revered as the Divine Mage, reduced to scandalous whispers and ridicule.¡±


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    ¡°She is not to blame for her circumstances,¡± I said firmly. ¡°Life was cruel to her, and she did what she had to do to survive.¡±


    ¡°Then tell me, are you too at the end of your rope? Are you so desperate that marriage has become your last resort?"


    "I chose this path of my own accord," I replied firmly. "No one has forced or coerced me into it."


    "Why do I get the sense that you¡¯re using this marriage as an escape?" He leaned in slightly, his teasing smile sharp enough to cut. "Is there something within you that feels... out of place? Something you¡¯re trying to suppress by rushing into marriage?"


    I frowned, unsure of his meaning at first. But as his wicked smile deepened, realization dawned.


    He was alluding to himself. He believed I harbored feelings for him, feelings that felt so fundamentally wrong to me that I had decided to bury them under the weight of a marriage.


    The thought alone was enough to churn my stomach.


    I stepped back abruptly. ¡°Stay away from me,¡± I growled.


    He laughed, clearly enjoying my reaction. ¡°Ah, my dear A-Fan, some things never change. You¡¯re still so easy to provoke.¡±


    My fists tightened at my sides. ¡°You have the audacity to think such nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± His tone feigned innocence. ¡°What nonsense might that be?¡±


    I took a deep breath, deciding it was pointless to argue further. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing more, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    He stopped me with a single remark. ¡°That child¡ªwhat do you intend to do about him?¡±


    I turned back, my voice resolute. ¡°I¡¯ll adopt him and give him my name. That way, others won¡¯t dare to question his status.¡±


    Ruan Yanjun¡¯s smirk faltered for a fraction of a second, but his composure quickly returned. ¡°How noble of you,¡± he said, his voice dripping with mockery. ¡°However, that will cause quite the scandal when you ascend to the throne. And if you claim the child as your own, it could complicate the hierarchy of potential heirs."


    "Lord Ruan," I said, exasperated, "I''ve already made it clear that I have no desire to become emperor. Why do you still trouble yourself with such trivialities?"


    "I''m ensuring that your future reign, whether you want it or not, is free of chaos," he replied sharply. "Cleaning up potential messes now is my duty."


    I sighed deeply, frustration building. "What will it take to convince you that I truly don''t want the throne? Nothing you say will change my mind."


    "Nothing," he answered simply.


    "Then, Lord Ruan, I ask that you leave me in peace."


    "I have left you alone," he said, a sly smile playing on his lips. "You were the one who came to meet me here."


    I drew a steadying breath, swallowing my retort. "Then I''ll take my leave now."


    "One last thing," he interjected, halting my steps.


    I stopped, waiting.


    "Ask her where she¡¯s been spending the money you¡¯ve worked so hard for," he whispered, his tone sharp and deliberate.


    I frowned, confused. "What do you mean?"


    He took a step back, his expression unreadable. "Just a reminder not to trust completely. But never mind¡ªI know you won¡¯t listen." With that, he turned away, vanishing into the shadows in the blink of an eye.


    His words lingered, unsettling me. My thoughts drifted back to Jinjing¡¯s unusual behavior¡ªshe had been going out for three consecutive days before we left for this village.


    Could it be that Ruan Yanjun had seen her spending excessively?


    When I returned to the cabin, I checked the purse where she kept our earnings. My chest tightened at the sight. The money we had been saving for our wedding was nearly gone.


    Was this why she had been crying earlier? Had guilt consumed her because she¡¯d spent the money we were saving?


    But if she had spent it, where had it gone? She hadn¡¯t brought anything back with her after those outings, not even the smallest purchase.


    *****


    The next morning, with all our stock sold, we packed up and began our journey back to Yueshu City. I chose not to bring up what I had discovered just yet. It seemed wiser to wait until we were home, where we could discuss it without the tension ruining our travels.


    As we walked, I noticed Jinjing glancing over her shoulder repeatedly. She seemed distracted, her eyes darting as if searching for something¡ªor someone.


    ¡°You seem uneasy,¡± I said, keeping my tone casual.


    She shook her head quickly, a little too quickly. ¡°I¡¯m just admiring the mountains from here.¡±


    I glanced to the right, where the outline of distant mountain ranges stretched along the horizon. Even through my slightly blurred vision, they held a rugged beauty that might have inspired awe in another moment.


    I was about to comment when movement ahead caught my attention. From behind the trees lining the dirt road, several men stepped out, their postures tense and purposeful.


    I halted abruptly and positioned Jinjing behind me. ¡°When I engage them, you run,¡± I said firmly. ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    She didn¡¯t reply. Instead, I heard her stifled sobs, trembling behind me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid,¡± I reassured her, my voice steady. ¡°Just run.¡±


    ¡°Be careful,¡± she whispered through her tears.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep them distracted. Count to three and go.¡±


    Gripping my bamboo stick tightly, I surged forward.


    Three men rushed at me simultaneously: one wielded a whip, another twin knives, and the third a spear.


    I struck and parried with precision, using the stick both offensively and defensively.


    Though they weren¡¯t as formidable as the attacker I¡¯d faced before, their combined skill was still superior to mine. Yet, raw strength wasn¡¯t everything. My experience and acute perception gave me an edge. I read their movements with startling clarity, anticipating each strike before it landed.


    For now, I managed to evade their blows, their weapons slicing only air.


    But my endurance had its limits. My body, still recovering from its frailty, was already beginning to falter. It was only a matter of time before fatigue caught up with me.


    The fight was hopeless, but victory wasn¡¯t my goal. I only needed to delay them long enough for Jinjing to escape.


    When I glanced back, she was still rooted in place, trembling.


    ¡°Run!¡± I shouted. The momentary distraction cost me¡ªa whip lashed across my face, leaving a searing sting.


    A spear thrust toward my side, but I anticipated the move and flipped backward, landing a few feet away. Before I could regain my footing, the knife-wielding attacker darted behind me with blinding speed. I barely managed to deflect one blade with my stick, but the second sliced across my arm, drawing blood.


    Wounded and exhausted, I kept fighting, my body screaming with every movement. The men pressed their advantage, relentless and coordinated. My chest tightened, and blood trickled from the corner of my mouth.


    Breathing became an impossible task as my strength ebbed. My vision dimmed, and the world tilted.


    For a fleeting moment, everything went black.


    When consciousness returned, it was too late. My wrists were bound tightly behind my back, and a spear tip hovered at my throat. The fight was over. Resistance now would only bring further pain.


    I turned, desperate to catch a glimpse of Jinjing, hoping she had at least managed to escape.


    But she was still there.


    Shock coursed through me. All my effort¡ªall the pain I endured¡ªhad been for nothing. She hadn¡¯t run. She stood frozen, watching as I fought.


    I opened my mouth to shout at her, to urge her to flee, but then I saw it. The man with the whip tossed her a heavy coin purse.


    A cold chill seeped into my bones, paralyzing me.


    No. This couldn¡¯t be real. Not Jinjing. My betrothed wouldn¡¯t¡ªcouldn¡¯t¡ªbetray me.


    I stared at her, unable to hide the disbelief in my eyes. Every fiber of my being silently pleaded for an explanation, an assurance that I was wrong.


    But her tears told me otherwise.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she cried, her voice trembling as she clutched the coin purse. ¡°Forgive me. I had no choice.¡±


    Her words struck like a blade to the heart.


    I couldn¡¯t speak. Couldn¡¯t move. What was there to say when the person I trusted most had just betrayed me?


    The weight of her words crushed me, and before I could even process the betrayal, a sharp blow landed on the back of my neck.


    The world around me faded into darkness.

 Chapter 48: Purple Rogue

    CHAPTER 48


    Purple Rogue


    <u>LUO FAN</u>


    When I regained consciousness, I found myself lying on a small, rickety bed inside a cold steel cell. The dim light from a single overhead lantern cast faint shadows on the walls, heightening the suffocating atmosphere.


    Pain coursed through my body¡ªnot just from the wounds sustained during the fight but from a deeper, more insidious source. It was as though my qi had turned into a raging torrent, tearing through me uncontrollably. My chest tightened unbearably, making each breath a laborious task. I tried lying still, hoping to ease the pressure, but it only intensified.


    Gritting my teeth, I forced myself to sit up, and the crushing weight on my chest lessened slightly. I inhaled deeply, struggling to regain control over my fractured body.


    Then it all came rushing back.


    Jinjing.


    Her tears. The coin purse. The betrayal.


    The woman I had trusted above all else, the one I had envisioned spending the rest of my life with¡ªhow could she have done this to me?


    I clutched my chest as the memory pierced through me like a dagger, the emotional anguish feeding the chaos within my qi. The pain became unbearable, and I could feel myself teetering on the brink of something far worse. My body trembled, and my breath came in short, pained gasps as I doubled over, trying in vain to suppress the storm inside.


    Suddenly, my gaze fell on my hands.


    My fingers tingled with an unfamiliar sensation, and as I raised them, I froze in shock. Rising from my fingertips was an inky black mist, dark energy twisting and writhing like a living thing.


    My eyes widened in disbelief, my heart hammering in my chest.


    ¡°What... what is this?¡± I murmured, my voice trembling.


    Dark energy. From my own body.


    I stared at it, unable to comprehend what I was seeing. As a light core bearer, this should have been impossible.


    ¡°How could this happen?¡± I whispered. ¡°Where did this come from?¡±


    The realization struck me like a bolt of lightning. Dark energy didn¡¯t arise spontaneously¡ªit had to be rooted in something. A core.


    A dark core.


    The thought sent a chill down my spine. A dark core inside me? But how?


    My mind raced through the possibilities. My abductors? No, they were light core cultivators. They couldn¡¯t have done this.


    And then I heard it.


    Ruan Yanjun¡¯s laughter echoed in my mind, low and mocking, as clear as if he stood beside me.


    Of course.


    Who else could it have been but the notorious devil of Xianru?


    The realization both angered and terrified me. If Ruan Yanjun had implanted a dark core within me, it wasn¡¯t out of kindness or a mistake. It was deliberate, calculated¡ªyet another piece in his grand, unfathomable game.


    I clenched my fists, my hands trembling as the dark energy continued to swirl. The betrayal of Jinjing was fresh and searing, but this revelation cut even deeper.


    The devil hadn¡¯t just manipulated my fate.


    He had claimed a piece of my very soul.


    Certainly, Ruan Yanjun must have done this to me while I was unconscious. As I pieced together the fragments of memory, several instances came to mind where he might have had the opportunity to implant a dark core inside me.


    But the most plausible moment was that night in the Silverblade¡¯s hideout.


    I could still recall his fury, how it boiled over and drove him to take liberties no man should. At the time, I had thought it was just another manifestation of his twisted perversion, his insatiable hunger for control and humiliation.


    But now, as I thought back more carefully, the memory became sharper.


    The way he had grabbed me, his breath ragged with anger, his eyes blazing with malicious intent. I had felt a surge of dark energy¡ªa searing, foreign force¡ªchanneled into me through my mouth just moments before I fell unconscious.


    ¡°Ruan Yanjun,¡± I muttered through gritted teeth, his name burning on my tongue like poison. I cursed him inwardly, my heart heavy with rage.


    But the surge of anger, hot and consuming, only worsened the storm inside me.


    The pain was unbearable now, each breath like a blade slicing through my chest. My qi churned violently, like a river caught in a whirlpool. My hands trembled uncontrollably as the dark energy flared brighter, tendrils of black mist curling from my fingertips.


    Fear gripped me as I realized what was happening. Two opposing cores were battling within me, their energies colliding in a catastrophic clash that threatened to tear me apart from the inside.


    This was no time to let fear take hold. I had to act.


    I clenched my fists, struggling to calm my mind. If I allowed my negative emotions to spiral further¡ªif I gave in to the anger and despair¡ªthey would only strengthen the dark core, feeding it until it consumed my light core entirely.


    If that happened, I knew there would be no return.


    The light core, the essence of who I was and the path I had chosen, would be destroyed. I would be left with no choice but to embrace dark cultivation, a fate I utterly abhorred. I would rather lose my martial arts altogether, become a cripple, than walk the path of darkness.


    Desperation coursed through me, but I forced myself to focus.


    I sat down cross-legged on the cold, steel floor and closed my eyes. The lotus position, a posture of balance and meditation, had always been a source of grounding for me. I prayed it would still be.


    Ignoring the searing pain in my chest and the chaos within my body, I willed my mind to detach from the world. I reached for the calm I had learned in countless hours of training, searching for that inner stillness I so desperately needed now.


    I inhaled deeply, allowing the air to fill my lungs, and exhaled slowly, expelling not just breath but the storm of emotions that threatened to overwhelm me.


    Focus.


    I visualized the opposing energies inside me, a blinding white light struggling against the encroaching black mist. I pictured myself as a mediator, a silent observer standing between them.


    The clash raged on, but I pushed aside the fear and anger that fed the darkness. I reminded myself of who I was¡ªa cultivator of the light, bound by the principles of righteousness and self-control.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    This was not the end.


    No matter what Ruan Yanjun had done to me, I would not let it define me.


    The world around me faded away as I immersed myself deeper into meditation, battling not with brute strength but with sheer willpower. For the sake of my light core, for the sake of my very soul, I had to prevail.


    *****


    The man with the whip, the one I had fought before, opened the heavy iron door to my cell. He stood there, his eyes cold and devoid of empathy, as he said, ¡°Wei Fan. Purple Rogue wants to see you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t respond, even though my body was still screaming in pain and my qi remained turbulent. With great effort, I swung my legs off the bed, wincing as I stood. My limbs felt like lead, and my chest was tight, every breath a struggle. But I refused to show weakness. Slowly, I stepped out of the cell.


    ¡°Follow me,¡± he commanded, turning on his heel.


    He didn¡¯t bother binding my hands¡ªhe knew I was too weak to fight my way through the guards or even attempt an escape. The realization stung my pride, but I remained silent, trailing him down the dim corridor. The clinking sound of keys and the heavy thud of my footsteps echoed off the stone walls, each step amplifying the dread pooling in my chest.


    Eventually, we arrived at a large hall.


    The moment I entered, my eyes were drawn to the man seated in a commanding wooden chair, intricately carved to resemble a throne. His face was obscured by a purple mask, but his presence was palpable, exuding authority and menace. Behind him stood the two other men I had fought earlier, their expressions unreadable but their weapons ready at hand.


    ¡°Wei Fan,¡± the masked man spoke, his voice deep and composed, yet laced with an undertone of mockery. ¡°I never truly believed the rumors that you still lived. Yet here you are, standing before me.¡±


    The voice wasn¡¯t familiar, and neither was the man¡¯s imposing figure. He was taller than me, with broad shoulders and an aura that suggested years of cultivation. If he had once been a disciple of Frost Mountain, I would have recognized him immediately¡ªsuch a physique was rare among my sect.


    And yet, he clearly knew me.


    But how? How had they tracked me down? Could there be a traitor among the Silverblades?


    ¡°Sit down,¡± Purple Rogue ordered.


    The man with the whip pulled out a chair across from their leader and gestured for me to sit. Reluctantly, I obeyed, sinking into the chair while trying to mask my unease.


    ¡°May I know how to address you?¡± I asked, my tone polite but distant.


    ¡°They call me Purple Rogue,¡± he said. ¡°You may do the same.¡±


    I gave a respectful nod but refrained from responding further. It wasn¡¯t a pleasure to meet him, and I wouldn¡¯t pretend otherwise.


    ¡°So,¡± I said, cutting through the tension, ¡°what can I do for you, Purple Rogue?¡±


    He leaned back in his chair, his fingers lightly drumming on the armrest. ¡°Since you¡¯re being direct, I¡¯ll return the courtesy. My group is planning to ambush Sect Leader Ruan. Are you willing to cooperate?¡±


    I blinked, stunned by his proposition. While I harbored resentment toward Ruan Yanjun, it wasn¡¯t enough to make me betray him.


    ¡°Why would you want to ambush Sect Leader Ruan?¡± I asked, cautious.


    ¡°Do you even need to ask that?¡± he replied, his tone sharp. ¡°We¡¯re all light cores here. Dark cores are our natural enemies.¡±


    I lowered my gaze. That was the standard belief among light core cultivators¡ªthat all dark core bearers were inherently evil. But during my time in Ruan Yanjun¡¯s residence, I had discovered otherwise. While Ruan Yanjun himself was undeniably cruel and manipulative, some of his disciples, like Huang Wen, were not. They followed their own codes of conduct and avoided unnecessary conflict.


    Killing someone simply because they bore a dark core was uncalled for, especially if they hadn¡¯t posed a direct threat.


    ¡°What crime has Sect Leader Ruan committed against you that warrants his death?¡± I pressed.


    Purple Rogue¡¯s fingers tightened around the cup in his hand, a flicker of irritation crossing his masked face. ¡°Sect Leader Ruan is a devil. Do you suggest we wait for him to strike first? Should we stand idle until he decides to destroy us?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I was with Sect Leader Ruan for a considerable time. In that period, I never saw him destroy or kill unnecessarily. His pride is immense. He considers no sect a worthy rival to Eternal Damnation Sect and sees other sects as insignificant ants. He doesn¡¯t waste his energy eradicating what he perceives as trivial.¡±


    Purple Rogue¡¯s grip on his cup visibly tightened, but he composed himself after a deep breath.


    ¡°Wei Fan,¡± he said, his voice calm but biting, ¡°could the rumors be true? Were you in an illicit affair with Sect Leader Ruan?¡±


    Anger flared within me. ¡°That is a baseless rumor. I am engaged to the woman your group paid to betray me.¡±


    He laughed deeply, the sound echoing through the hall. ¡°And yet, why do I get the feeling you¡¯re using that former prostitute as a cover to dispel the truth about you and Sect Leader Ruan?¡±


    My face burned with fury. ¡°Sir,¡± I said, my voice steady despite the rage boiling inside me, ¡°I will not allow you to defame my betrothed. My engagement is real, and that slanderous rumor remains nothing more than a lie.¡±


    He leaned forward, a mocking smile in his tone. ¡°I¡¯m amazed you still defend her after her betrayal. What loyalty. But what if I continue to tarnish her reputation? What would you do then?¡±


    I gritted my teeth, determined not to let his provocations affect me. Any rise in my emotions would worsen my qi deviation.


    He waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Enough about her. Let¡¯s return to the matter at hand. Are you willing to cooperate?¡±


    ¡°My answer is no,¡± I said firmly.


    Purple Rogue sighed, his tone carrying a mockery of patience. ¡°Don¡¯t be foolish, Wei Fan. My order is to kill you, but I¡¯m willing to make an exception. Help me eliminate Ruan Yanjun, and I¡¯ll spare your life. I¡¯ll nullify your cultivation once again and leave you to your simple life here in Xianru. You can marry your betrothed and live out your days in peace. The only condition is that you never set foot in Kan Empire again. I give you my word as a follower of the Path of Righteousness.¡±


    His audacity infuriated me. To invoke the Path of Righteousness¡ªa doctrine that preached virtue and justice¡ªwhile plotting murder and deception was the epitome of hypocrisy. I glared at him, my chest tightening with suppressed anger.


    ¡°The crown prince of Kan is so threatened by my existence that he wants me dead at all costs," I returned, struggling to maintain my calmness. "What makes you think I¡¯d believe a single word you say?¡±


    He smirked, a maddening expression of calculated confidence. ¡°Unlike the crown prince, I do not act out of mere emotions and instinct,¡± he replied, his tone condescending. ¡°I consider my actions carefully, weighing their implications. Without Ruan Yanjun¡¯s support, your dream of reclaiming your rightful place as heir to the former emperor will never materialize. And when that dream dies, so does any threat you pose to the Kan Empire. At that point, you¡¯d become irrelevant¡ªnothing more than a footnote in history.¡±


    I tried not to get affected by his arrogance, though a knot of unease began to tighten in my chest. ¡°But you are mistaken. I have no dream of taking any throne. Tell your crown prince he can rest easy. I have no intention of challenging him. The throne means nothing to me. He can keep it.¡±


    His smirk deepened, his amusement at my words almost tangible. ¡°I''m afraid I cannot afford to take your words at face value,¡± he said, his voice smooth but laced with menace. ¡°The future of the empire demands certainty, not blind trust. I must ensure that the crown prince¡¯s reign will remain unchallenged, free from even the shadow of resistance.¡±


    I noticed something about him which made me narrow my eyes suspiciously. ¡°You¡¯re a master cultivator. What sect do you belong to?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern,¡± he replied curtly.


    I studied him more closely, noting his darkened complexion, a telltale sign of prolonged exposure to the sun. A realization dawned on me. ¡°You¡¯re a disciple of the Blazing Sun Sect, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    His silence was more telling than words. The subtle tightening of his grip on the hilt of his sword confirmed my suspicion.


    In Kan Empire, there were two prominent light sects ¨C the Ethereal Frost Sect, my former home nestled in the icy heights of Frost Mountain, and the Blazing Sun Sect, based in the scorching desert. The latter were masters of absorbing the sun¡¯s energy, converting it into potent qi to fuel their cultivation.


    ¡°The Blazing Sun Sect has long been loyal to the former emperor,¡± I continued, pressing my advantage. ¡°That loyalty was why the current emperor favors the Ethereal Frost Sect over yours. When did the Blazing Sun¡¯s allegiance shift?¡±


    Purple Rogue¡¯s jaw clenched, his composure cracking for the briefest moment. ¡°Enough,¡± he growled. ¡°I¡¯m the one asking the question here. Will you cooperate with us or not?¡±


    ¡°Even if I agreed, what makes you think you can defeat an immortal cultivator like Ruan Yanjun?¡±


    His smirk returned, though it lacked its earlier confidence. ¡°I have a plan. A very good one, in fact. But to succeed, we need you. Everyone knows that Sect Leader Ruan harbors a special affection for you. In other words, he¡¯s finally revealed a weakness¡ªand that weakness is you. We¡¯ll use it against him.¡±


    I sighed. I was really getting tired hearing those things. ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous.¡±


    Purple Rogue laughed, the sound grating on my nerves. ¡°So, Wei Fan, what will it be? Will you help us?¡±


    ¡°My answer is no,¡± I said firmly.


    ¡°Are you certain?¡± he pressed, his tone darkening.


    ¡°I am certain.¡±


    He nodded to the man behind me. Before I could react, a whip lashed through the air, its tip slicing across my neck. I winced in pain, staggering to the side as another strike came, and then another. I tried to dodge, but my weakened state left me vulnerable. Each lash tore into my flesh, the searing pain making my vision blur.


    Still, I refused to cry out.


    Blood trickled down my back and pooled at my knees as I collapsed. My breathing was ragged, but I summoned what little strength I had left to glare up at Purple Rogue.


    ¡°Now,¡± he said, rising from his chair and walking toward me, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one last chance. Will you change your answer?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I grunted, blood dripping from my lips.


    He sighed, almost as if disappointed. Then he crouched, looking me in the eye. ¡°Your loyalty to Ruan Yanjun is commendable, if not utterly foolish. You¡¯re willing to die for him, and yet, where is he now? He doesn¡¯t care about you, Wei Fan. If he did, he wouldn¡¯t have left you to this fate.¡±


    His words struck a chord I didn¡¯t want to acknowledge. Last night, I had seen Ruan Yanjun in the village. Could he have foreseen this? Did he know I would be captured and merely watch, treating my suffering as some sort of spectacle?


    Purple Rogue¡¯s voice cut through my thoughts. ¡°Take him back to his cell,¡± he ordered. ¡°Torture him until he decides to cooperate.¡±


    A pair of rough hands grabbed my arms, dragging me back through the dim corridor. The iron bars of my cage loomed ahead, and as I was thrown inside, I could still hear Purple Rogue¡¯s mocking laughter echoing behind me.

 Chapter 49: Too Late

    CHAPTER 49


    Too Late


    <u>LUO FAN</u>


    For three days, they had tortured me, forcing me to cooperate with them. Each day was an endless cycle of pain, mockery, and despair, but I held firm. Despite everything¡ªthe betrayal, the injustices, and even Ruan Yanjun¡¯s reprehensible behavior toward me¡ªI refused to betray anyone. My principles were all I had left, a fragile but unyielding anchor. My dignity was my final shield, and if I had to die defending it, so be it.


    In the quiet moments between the torment, a desperate hope took root within me. If my death could prove to Ruan Yanjun that there was still goodness in this world, perhaps it would change him. Perhaps it would soften his hardened heart, pushing him to care for others, to fight for the weak rather than finding amusement in their suffering. He was an immortal¡ªa god-like being who could change the course of this continent if only he chose to. If my death could be the spark that shifted his perspective, then I could face it with pride. My sacrifice would not be in vain.


    When the leader of my captors¡ªthe one called Purple Rogue¡ªfinally gave up on coercing me, he returned to the original plan: my execution. Though they hadn¡¯t explicitly named the person behind the order, I knew in my heart that it came from the crown prince of Kan. His obsession with eradicating me left no room for doubt.


    The man with the whip came to retrieve me from my cell. ¡°Get up,¡± he barked, tossing a clean set of clothes at me. ¡°Change. The leader wants you presentable for your execution.¡±


    Even though my body was riddled with bruises and cuts, and my qi still roiled within me from the strain of the dark core inside me, I complied. The fresh clothes felt wrong against my battered body, a mockery of the dignity I was supposed to retain. As I struggled to pull on the garments, the man uncapped a jar of ointment and began applying it to the wounds on my face. His touch was surprisingly gentle.


    ¡°Is this part of your leader¡¯s orders?¡± I asked, my voice raspy.


    He shook his head. ¡°No. You don¡¯t deserve to look like a corpse when you¡¯re executed,¡± he muttered, though his tone carried a hint of pity.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I asked after a moment.


    ¡°Crow,¡± he replied curtly as he screwed the lid back onto the ointment.


    ¡°A mercenary name,¡± I said, nodding in understanding. He didn¡¯t confirm or deny it, but the flicker of his gaze told me I was right.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said, his voice gruff as he gestured for me to follow him.


    I staggered behind him, my legs weak and my balance reliant on the bamboo stick they allowed me to carry¡ªmore as a mockery of my past strength than an actual weapon. They knew I couldn¡¯t fight in my current state.


    Crow led me out of the dim corridors into the open courtyard, where Purple Rogue and his men were waiting.


    Purple Rogue¡¯s laughter echoed in the air as his eyes fell on me. ¡°So, Priest Wei Fan still has some fight left in him, I see,¡± he sneered. ¡°It would be a waste to simply behead you. No, that would lack the satisfaction of watching you struggle. As recognition of your achievements as the so-called Divine Mage, I¡¯ll grant you a warrior¡¯s death. You will fight until your last breath.¡±


    He gestured to one of his men¡ªthe one with the twin knives¡ªwho stepped forward eagerly, his blades gleaming in the sunlight.


    Before I could steady myself, the man with the knives lunged at me. His speed was blinding, but I had fought him once before and remembered his tactics. His initial charge was always a feint. Anticipating his real move, I turned sharply to my left just as he veered in that direction, thrusting my stick into his stomach with all the strength I could muster.


    He grunted in pain and stumbled back, clutching his abdomen. My arms trembled from the effort, and my legs felt like they might give way at any moment. I could only stand my ground, unable to follow through on the advantage I had gained.


    The man took a deep breath, his expression darkening as he prepared for another attack. This time, he leapt high into the air. I braced myself, guessing he would land behind me. My instincts were right again. I turned swiftly and swung upward, striking him under the chin as he descended. The blow was solid, and he choked on blood, momentarily incapacitated.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    Seizing the moment, I delivered another strike to his side, causing him to stagger. Despite his disorientation, his wild slashes with the knives forced me to remain cautious. I waited for an opening, my body screaming in protest with every movement. When the opportunity came, I struck hard beneath his ribcage, the impact driving the air out of him. He collapsed to the ground, blood pooling around him.


    I stood over him, panting heavily. My vision blurred, and I swayed on my feet. I knew I couldn¡¯t survive another fight, but the battle wasn¡¯t over yet. Purple Rogue¡¯s men stared at me in stunned silence, their confidence shaken.


    ¡°Finish him,¡± Purple Rogue ordered coldly, motioning for the man with the spear to step forward.


    Before the fight could begin, my knees buckled, and I fell to the ground, coughing up blood. I could hear the sound of footsteps, but my focus wavered until a familiar voice pierced the haze.


    ¡°Sir, please stop!¡± A woman¡¯s cry echoed across the courtyard.


    My head shot up. ¡°Jinjing?¡±


    She stood at the entrance with Xiong Juan by her side, her face pale but resolute. In her hand, she clutched a heavy purse, which she threw onto the ground, letting it skid to Purple Rogue¡¯s feet. ¡°Take the money,¡± she said, her voice trembling. ¡°I¡¯m taking him away.¡±


    Purple Rogue laughed, a cruel, mocking sound. ¡°Too late for that,¡± he said dismissively.


    ¡°Then fight me,¡± Xiong Juan growled, drawing his weapon and charging forward. Two mercenaries intercepted him, and a chaotic battle ensued.


    Jinjing took the opportunity to run to me. She slipped my arm over her shoulders and tried to drag me away. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she urged, her voice choked with urgency.


    Before we could get far, a sharp cry of warning rang out. I spun instinctively, thrusting my stick at the attacker. The blow connected, sending the man stumbling back. But when I turned to check on Jinjing, my blood ran cold. The spear he had been wielding was lodged in her chest, the sharp tip protruding from her back.


    ¡°No,¡± I whispered, cradling Jinjing¡¯s fragile form in my arms as I lowered her carefully to the ground.


    Jinjing¡¯s lips trembled as blood trickled from her mouth. She reached up to touch my face. ¡°Forgive me,¡± she said weakly. ¡°They told me¡­ they only wanted¡­ talk. They promised¡­ not¡­ kill you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± I said, tears streaming down my face. ¡°I forgive you. Just hold on. Stay with me. You promised we¡¯d get married. Don¡¯t leave me now.¡±


    A tear slipped from her eye and trailed down her cheek. ¡°I¡¯m afraid¡­ I can¡­ not...¡± Her hand fell limp, and the light in her eyes vanished, leaving only emptiness.


    ¡°No!¡± My cry tore through the silence like a wounded beast. I cupped her cheek, patting it gently as though I could coax her back. But her body was still. Her warmth faded by the second.


    Grief consumed me, swallowing every other thought and feeling. Then, it came¡ªa surge of energy, raw and unrelenting, erupting from within.


    My dark core awakened with a ferocity I had never felt before. A torrent of power coursed through my veins, searing my meridians with pain so intense it was almost blinding. My second core flared to life, the two forces clashing violently inside me, but my grief dulled the agony. Nothing mattered except the fire in my chest, a singular, consuming hunger for vengeance.


    With a guttural roar, I rose to my feet, dark energy spiraling around me in an ominous haze. I barely noticed the transformation, my body moving as though possessed. My gaze locked onto Purple Rogue, his laughter still echoing in the recesses of my mind. Fury drove my every step as I seized the bloodied knives left behind by the fallen.


    I launched myself at him with reckless abandon. My strikes were wild, unrelenting, each swing powered by a force far beyond my normal capabilities. Purple Rogue¡¯s expression shifted from amusement to shock as he struggled to defend himself. My movements were unpredictable, a storm he could not weather. His blade intercepted one of my knives, but I used the other to carve a jagged line across his hand, severing two fingers in a clean arc. They fell to the ground with a sickening thud.


    His scream of agony was a balm to my grief. Without hesitation, I crushed the severed fingers beneath my boot, ensuring he could not reconnect them. Purple Rogue¡¯s glare burned with murderous intent, but his injury rendered him incapable of wielding his sword.


    ¡°Kill him!¡± he roared, his command laced with desperation. His men hesitated, eyes flickering between me and their wounded leader. They had seen my power, felt the weight of the dark aura that surrounded me. Still, one stepped forward¡ªthe man who had killed Jinjing. He approached cautiously, his confidence shaken.


    But my energy had waned. The aura around me flickered and faded, leaving me drained. My legs gave out, and I collapsed to the ground, powerless. Even so, I refused to let go of Jinjing. Using the last of my strength, I crawled to her side, grasping her lifeless hand.


    ¡°Kill him now!¡± Purple Rogue bellowed again, his voice trembling with rage.


    I closed my eyes, resigned to my fate. The tip of a spear gleamed in the dim light, aimed straight for my heart. I braced for the end, clinging to Jinjing¡¯s hand as if it could tether me to her one last time.


    Then, a blinding wave of energy swept across the battlefield, shaking the very earth beneath us. The spear never reached me. I felt the force like a tempest, fierce and unyielding, though it did not harm me. When I opened my eyes, I saw him¡ªRuan Yanjun. His form descended gracefully from the heavens, his robes billowing as he landed with the authority of a deity.


    In an instant, he was at my side, pulling me away from Jinjing. I struggled against his grip, desperation clawing at me. ¡°No! Don¡¯t take me from her! Please!¡±


    ¡°Silence,¡± he commanded, his voice like steel. With a deft motion, he pressed a pressure point on my neck, and darkness overtook me.


    The last thing I saw before succumbing was Jinjing, her form bathed in the fading light of dusk. I vowed, even in that final moment, that this was not the end. Not for her. Not for me. And certainly not for the ones who had taken her from me.

 Chapter 50: Final Farewell

    CHAPTER 50


    Final Farewell


    <u>LUO FAN</u>


    When I awoke, the world was cloaked in shadows. The faint flicker of firelight danced across the canopy above me, its soft glow unable to chase away the oppressive darkness. I was lying on a thin sheet spread over the cold ground, my body aching from exhaustion. The murmured voices of Ruan Yanjun and Xiong Juan reached my ears, low and indistinct, as they stood by the fire. Their tones carried an unspoken weight, something heavy and grim.


    I sat up abruptly, my heart racing. ¡°Where is she?¡± I demanded, my voice hoarse and urgent.


    Both figures turned to me. Ruan Yanjun¡¯s expression was as unreadable as ever, his sharp features half-hidden in the shadows. He sighed, looking away as though the answer was too burdensome to deliver. Xiong Juan hesitantly stepped forward, his hand resting gently on my shoulder.


    "I¡¯m sorry," he said softly. ¡°I couldn¡¯t save her.¡±


    The words hit me like a hammer. My breath caught in my throat. ¡°Did you leave her behind?¡±


    Xiong Juan didn¡¯t respond immediately. Instead, he turned and gestured to his right. ¡°She¡¯s there.¡±


    My eyes followed his motion, and I froze. Beneath a tree, a still form lay shrouded in a white sheet, the fabric unmoving in the cool night breeze. My chest tightened as I stumbled to my feet, rushing toward the figure. My trembling hands pulled the sheet away, and there she was. Jinjing¡¯s face, serene in death, greeted me. Her skin, once vibrant and warm, was pale and cold. Her body, stiff and lifeless, bore the unmistakable finality of her passing.


    Tears spilled freely down my cheeks as I knelt beside her. My hands cradled her face, my fingers brushing against her icy skin. A sob tore from my throat, quiet but filled with despair, as I pulled her into my arms.


    This was my fault. My selfishness had led her here, to this cruel end. I had known deep in my soul that staying with her would endanger her life, but I had refused to let her go. I had clung to the illusion of normalcy, to the hope of keeping her by my side. And now, she had paid the ultimate price for my stubbornness.


    ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I?¡± Ruan Yanjun¡¯s voice came from behind me, cold and sharp. ¡°Without me, you¡¯re just a helpless little kitten.¡±


    My grief turned to anger. I whirled to face him, my voice trembling with fury but I still tried to speak softly. ¡°You were there, weren¡¯t you? You were there when they killed her, but you just watched.¡±


    He tilted his head, his expression indifferent. ¡°As I said, I was there to watch a show.¡±


    "Are you satisfied?" I asked, my voice breaking. "Are you happy now?"


    ¡°Happy? No. But satisfied? Yes,¡± he replied, his tone devoid of emotion. ¡°It played out exactly as I expected. Betrayal always ends this way.¡±


    ¡°So you knew. You knew everything from the start, but you kept it to yourself.¡±


    ¡°You trusted her,¡± he said coolly. ¡°You chose her over me. Tell me, if I had warned you, would you have believed me? And I did give you a hint, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    I clenched my fists, wanting to yell at him, to curse him, but my grief was too overwhelming. I could only sit there, trembling and broken.


    ¡°You told me to leave you alone, A-Fan,¡± Ruan Yanjun continued, his voice calm yet cutting. "And I did. Why are you complaining now?"


    "You should have stopped her from coming for me, at least," I whispered.


    He let out a low chuckle. "That was her choice. She wanted to prove she regretted betraying you. Why should I interfere with such a noble act?"


    "You knew they would kill her," I said through gritted teeth. "Did you set her up?"


    His smile was faint but bitter. "I admit I never liked her for you. I admit I felt slighted when you chose her over me. But I am not some petty fool. I don¡¯t kill my rivals. I defeat them."


    "Then why didn¡¯t you save her?"


    "It was not my responsibility to protect her. It was yours. Why blame me for your failure?"


    I turned back to Jinjing, my hand stroking her hair gently. "Lord Ruan, you are as powerful as the gods. Why didn¡¯t you use that power to save the weak?"


    "Ask the gods that question," he retorted. "Where were they when you needed them? Why didn¡¯t they come for you? Why must it always be the devil who rescues you?"


    His words cut deep, but I couldn¡¯t bear to argue any longer. "Please, leave me," I murmured.


    Ruan Yanjun¡¯s smirk returned, colder than ever. "A-Fan, my leniency ends here. I granted your wish to prove yourself, and you failed. From now on, I¡¯ll be the one in control."


    "You still insist on using me to fulfill your ambitions," I said bitterly.


    "Your fate is sealed. You have no choice."


    I bowed my head, too drained to fight him. "If you can give me a small piece of land to bury her, I will serve you. But I will not wage war against my family. If you want the crown, pursue it yourself. I will neither oppose you nor support you."


    For a long moment, he was silent. Then, he nodded. "Fair enough. Leave the burial to me. For you, I will grant her the grandest funeral and a place of honor for her rest."


    "Thank you," I whispered, the words hollow in my mouth.


    As he turned to leave, he paused. "Congratulations on breaching the second level. I suppose you didn¡¯t even notice."


    For a cultivator, advancing a level was a moment of great triumph, a milestone to be celebrated. But as I knelt beside Jinjing¡¯s lifeless form, the achievement felt meaningless. She was gone. I had failed her. What reason was there to continue cultivating if I couldn¡¯t protect the ones I loved?


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    I stayed with Jinjing through the night, the bitter chill of dawn creeping into my bones as her lifeless form rested against me. Her pale face, once full of warmth and quiet determination, was now devoid of life, her features unnaturally still. The soft rustle of leaves and distant cries of night creatures filled the air, but my world was silent, consumed by grief.


    As the first light of morning broke across the horizon, Ruan Yanjun approached, his presence as commanding as ever. ¡°You should lay her down properly,¡± he said firmly, his tone leaving no room for argument. ¡°Fix her position before her body stiffens.¡±


    My hands trembled as I obeyed, carefully arranging her as though she were simply sleeping. My movements were slow, deliberate. I didn¡¯t want to let her go, but I knew I had no choice.


    When the sun climbed higher into the sky, Ruan Yanjun addressed Xiong Juan, who stood nearby with his hands clasped behind his back. ¡°Return to Sindu,¡± he commanded. His voice was calm but unyielding, the authority of his words absolute. ¡°Inform them not to worry about their crown prince. He is under my custody now and will be guarded day and night.¡±


    Xiong Juan cupped his hands, bowing deeply to Ruan Yanjun. ¡°Understood,¡± he said, his voice steady despite the tension that hung in the air. Then, he turned to me and held out a small purse, its weight betraying the gold coins within.


    ¡°This belongs to her,¡± Xiong Juan said. ¡°I picked it up from the ground before I took her away.¡±


    The sight of it made my stomach churn. The purse¡ªa trivial object¡ªhad been the cause of her death, the price of betrayal and desperation. My hand instinctively recoiled. ¡°Keep it,¡± I muttered bitterly, unable to bear its presence.


    ¡°She gave her life for this,¡± Xiong Juan said evenly. ¡°She earned it. If you don¡¯t want it, give it to her family.¡±


    Her family. The memory of Jinjing¡¯s son, small and innocent, flashed through my mind. Whatever her faults, she had been his mother, and he would need this. Even if she had earned it by selling me out, the coins were hers¡ªrightfully his now.


    I nodded stiffly, taking the purse from Xiong Juan¡¯s outstretched hand.


    ¡°And this,¡± he added, producing a pair of delicate vials filled with a faintly glowing liquid. ¡°Concentrated light energy. Take it if your dark core runs rampant again.¡±


    I hesitated, staring at the elixirs. The reminder of my earlier rampage and near collapse struck me like a blade to the chest. My dark energy had consumed me, raging uncontrollably, while my light energy had nearly faded away. That I was still alive was a testament to someone¡¯s intervention¡ªlikely Xiong Juan¡¯s.


    ¡°You balanced my cores,¡± I said softly, realization dawning.


    ¡°It was necessary,¡± he replied, his tone matter-of-fact.


    I bowed my head, swallowing my pride. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    With that, we exchanged brief farewells. Xiong Juan departed, leaving behind a void that was quickly filled by the sound of hooves on dirt. Two carriages approached, their sleek forms painted in muted colors. Huang Wen, his face etched with sorrow, dismounted and approached me.


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought the carriages,¡± he said quietly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Priest Luo.¡±


    I nodded in acknowledgment, my voice caught in my throat. Together, we carried Jinjing¡¯s lifeless body into one of the carriages. Huang Wen handed me a clean sheet, which I used to cover her form. The fabric felt cold and impersonal against her, and my heart ached anew.


    ¡°I want to take her to the burial ground myself,¡± I told Ruan Yanjun as he stood nearby, observing me with unreadable eyes. ¡°I will dig her grave as my final act of devotion.¡±


    His gaze hardened, his expression a mixture of displeasure and restrained understanding. For a moment, I thought he might refuse, but he simply gestured toward the carriage. ¡°Get in,¡± he said curtly.


    I climbed inside and sat beside Jinjing, the world outside slipping into irrelevance. As the carriage rolled forward, the rhythmic creak of its wheels underscored the silence between us. I stroked her hair with trembling fingers, committing every detail of her face to memory.


    The journey stretched on, but I stayed by her side, wishing I could freeze this moment in time, even as I dreaded the inevitable¡ªher final farewell to this world.


    *****


    <u>RUAN YANJUN</u>


    I stood at a distance, arms behind my back, watching Luo Fan dig the grave as he had promised. His body trembled with exhaustion, the sweat on his brow catching the late afternoon light. Huang Wen had tried earlier to help, but Luo Fan had waved him off with a quiet yet firm insistence. He was determined to do this alone, even as his legs threatened to buckle beneath him.


    I scowled, a storm of conflicting emotions twisting within me. I couldn¡¯t decide if I felt angry, irritated, or something far more difficult to name. Watching him pour the last remnants of his strength into this task, punishing himself as though it were penance, left a bitter taste in my mouth.


    This woman¡ªJinjing¡ªhad betrayed him. She had sold him out to his enemies, and yet here he was, risking his health, perhaps even his life, to dig her grave. His devotion was absurd, maddening even. What kind of fool grieved so deeply for someone who had wronged him so completely?


    This wasn¡¯t righteousness¡ªit was madness.


    The hollow sound of his shovel striking the dirt echoed in the air, each scrape grating against my already-frayed nerves. My hands curled into fists at my sides, but I forced myself to stay silent.


    Finally, as the grave was finished, the funeral guild¡¯s carriage arrived, its wheels creaking as it came to a halt. Two attendants stepped out, carrying a coffin between them. Jinjing was already inside, her body washed and dressed in white ceremonial robes. She looked far more serene in death than she ever had in life.


    Another carriage pulled up behind it, this one carrying a monk to perform the burial rites. As the monk descended, I let out a quiet sigh. Of all the places to find myself, standing at the edge of a burial for a woman who had been a prostitute and a traitor was not what I had anticipated.


    Yet, here I was.


    When the ceremony began, I took my place behind Luo Fan, the two of us standing before the coffin. The monk lit sticks of incense and chanted, his voice low and melodic, carrying words of release and peace to the heavens. I bowed my head and held the incense, going through the motions even as my mind wandered.


    It had been decades since I last attended a burial. I hated them. I hadn¡¯t even gone to the burial of the late crown prince of Xianru, yet here I stood, enduring this for Luo Fan. The thought alone made my teeth clench.


    But I endured it, because I needed him to fulfill his part of our bargain. After this, he would have no choice but to come with me without complaint. It was a means to an end, I reminded myself. Nothing more.


    And yet, when Luo Fan opened the coffin and pressed a kiss to Jinjing¡¯s cold, lifeless forehead, I felt something shift inside me. My jaw tightened, and a heat I couldn¡¯t name flared in my chest.


    Why did it bother me so much?


    She was a corpse, her soul already gone. Yet, seeing the tenderness in his gesture, the way his grief poured from him in waves, filled me with an irrational envy I couldn¡¯t suppress.


    The funeral guild staff helped lower the coffin into the grave, their movements careful and deliberate. As soon as it was in place, Luo Fan took the shovel and began filling the hole himself. Dirt cascaded down, each shovelful accompanied by the quiet murmur of the monk¡¯s final prayers.


    When it was done, Luo Fan collapsed to the ground beside the freshly packed earth. He sat there, his shoulders hunched, his head bowed. Dirt streaked his face and robes, and his hair clung to his damp forehead. He looked utterly spent, a man broken by his grief.


    The attendants placed a bouquet of flowers and a simple marble marker over the grave before departing with the monk. Silence fell over the clearing, broken only by the faint rustle of wind through the trees.


    Luo Fan didn¡¯t move. He remained seated, staring at the grave as though his soul were buried with her.


    I gave him a few moments, knowing he needed this closure, but my patience had its limits. The sun was dipping lower in the sky, and the last thing I wanted was to be caught in the wilderness after nightfall.


    ¡°We¡¯ll lose the light soon,¡± I said as I approached. My voice was even, though I felt far from calm. ¡°We have to go.¡±


    For a moment, he didn¡¯t respond, his stillness bordering on defiance. Then, slowly, he raised his head. His eyes, red-rimmed and haunted, didn¡¯t meet mine. Instead, he fixed his gaze on the grave one last time before standing.


    Without a word, he turned and walked toward the carriage, his steps heavy with exhaustion.


    I watched him go, my chest tightening with emotions I refused to name. As much as I hated seeing him like this, a part of me couldn¡¯t deny the strange ache that lingered¡ªa sharp pang of something dangerously close to jealousy.

 Chapter 51: Bitter Resolve

    CHAPTER 51


    Bitter Resolve


    <u>LUO FAN</u>


    After Jinjing¡¯s burial, Ruan Yanjun wasted no time bringing me to his residence. I wasn¡¯t shackled or caged, but it was clear I was a prisoner in all but name. Two of his disciples stood guard outside my chamber at all times, their silent vigilance constantly reminding me of my confinement.


    I was allowed to walk through the lush gardens that sprawled around the residence, but never alone. Wherever I went, a pair of watchful eyes followed. The gates were heavily fortified, and I was expressly forbidden from even nearing them. Freedom was a memory that felt farther away with each passing day.


    To my reluctant relief, Ruan Yanjun himself kept his distance during those initial days. He had returned to the imperial palace, supposedly to attend to matters with the emperor. Perhaps he knew his presence would only deepen the ache of my grief, or perhaps he simply didn¡¯t wish to deal with me while I was like this. Either way, his absence gave me the solitude I craved to process my emotions, though it did little to dull the sting of losing Jinjing.


    I tried to distract myself with the mundane. Tending to the garden became my only solace. I watered the flowers, trimmed overgrown branches, and potted new plants to brighten the residence''s front yard. It was an empty routine, but it kept my hands busy and my thoughts from spiraling.


    One day, as I sat by the pond watching the koi lazily swim beneath the surface, Huang Wen approached me. His expression was hesitant, as though unsure if he should even speak.


    ¡°Priest Luo,¡± he began gently, his voice low enough not to disturb the tranquil atmosphere. ¡°Jinjing didn¡¯t mean to betray you. She didn¡¯t do it for the money.¡±


    I didn¡¯t look at him, but I felt my chest tighten. My silence prompted him to continue.


    ¡°She did send the money you both earned to her sick son, yes, but that wasn¡¯t the reason she gave you up. My senior sect brother was present when it happened¡ªwhen they forced her hand. Two men dragged her into an alley while she was on the street. They had tracked the location of her son through the money transfers and threatened to kill him and her entire family if she didn¡¯t cooperate. The money she received was merely a reward, but the choice wasn¡¯t hers.¡±


    His words cut through me like a blade, though I kept my gaze fixed on the rippling water.


    ¡°They knew you had people secretly watching over you, protecting you,¡± Huang Wen continued, ¡°so they needed to eliminate them first. They used Jinjing because they knew she was important to you. They ordered her to mislead Xiong Juan, telling him you wouldn¡¯t be traveling as planned. That¡¯s why Xiong Juan stayed behind, unaware you¡¯d gone ahead to the village.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t your sect brother intervene?¡± I asked, my voice low and cold.


    ¡°Master Ruan instructed us not to interfere unless your life was directly at risk,¡± he admitted, his tone apologetic. ¡°My senior sect brother was only following orders.¡±


    I clenched my fists, struggling to suppress the anger bubbling beneath my grief. They had watched, knowing she was helpless, knowing her fate¡ªand they did nothing. Their inaction had led to her death.


    ¡°After you were taken¡­¡± His voice softened, his tone tinged with regret. ¡°Jinjing came here to plead for my master¡¯s help. But at that time... my master was nowhere to be found.¡± He hesitated, as though weighing whether to continue, then pressed on. ¡°Before my master departed, he gave strict orders. I was to remain here until he sent further instructions. No exceptions. No deviations. And without his explicit permission, I couldn¡¯t dispatch disciples to aid her. That¡¯s just the way of the Eternal Damnation Sect¡ªabsolute obedience to the master is our highest law.¡±


    Bitterness swelled in my chest, a tide of anger and grief threatening to spill over. My fists clenched at my sides as I struggled to contain the storm within me. What good would it do to voice my fury? No amount of recrimination could undo what had happened. No words could bring her back.


    So I swallowed it all¡ªthe pain, the anger, the unbearable guilt. I forced myself to nod, to bury my emotions behind a mask of composure. Speaking my bitterness aloud wouldn¡¯t change a thing. It would only lay bare the hollow truth: that I had failed her too.


    When he received no response from me, he lowered his head and then silently retreated, leaving me alone with my thoughts.


    *****


    As night fell, I returned to my chamber, my steps heavy with the weight of grief and resignation. Sitting at the table, I stared at the familiar bottle of wine a servant had placed there earlier. They had grown used to my nightly ritual, probably anticipating my request even before I voiced it.


    For two weeks now, wine had been my only solace. Each night, I drank myself into a haze, letting the alcohol dull the sharp edges of my pain until sleep finally claimed me. But tonight, as I looked at the bottle, something inside me hesitated. Was this really the path I wanted to tread? How much longer before the wine consumed me entirely?


    My thoughts were interrupted by a soft knock at the door. Before I could respond, the door slid open, and Ruan Yanjun entered uninvited, his presence as commanding as ever.


    I immediately stood, bowing slightly out of habit. ¡°Lord Ruan,¡± I said, cupping my hands in greeting. ¡°I was not informed of your return. My apologies.¡±


    He hummed in acknowledgment, his gaze briefly sweeping over me before settling on the table. Without a word, he moved to sit across from me. I followed suit, unsure of his intentions.


    His eyes fell on the bottle of wine. ¡°The servants tell me you haven¡¯t been eating properly,¡± he said evenly. ¡°But you¡¯ve certainly been drinking plenty.¡±


    I averted my gaze, unwilling to meet his penetrating stare.


    ¡°A-Fan,¡± he said, his tone softening, though it still carried a note of authority. ¡°I¡¯ve given you time¡ªtwo weeks to grieve, to collect yourself. But now, it¡¯s time to move forward. You owe me that much.¡±


    I sighed and lowered my head. ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Are you ready to fulfill your end of the bargain?¡± he asked, leaning back slightly. ¡°Or do you need more time to wallow in this room? I can give you another week if you insist, but no more.¡±


    ¡°¡­There¡¯s no need,¡± I replied quietly. The truth was, I couldn¡¯t stand being confined here any longer. The idle days had only deepened my sorrow, giving me too much time to dwell on what I¡¯d lost. Perhaps leaving¡ªtraveling, working¡ªwould distract me, even if only for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±


    Ruan Yanjun¡¯s lips quirked in a faint smile. He reached for the wine bottle, pouring a generous amount into a single cup. As he lifted it to his lips, I blurted out, ¡°Lord Ruan, I¡¯ve already used that cup.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± he said simply, taking a deliberate sip.


    I blinked, stunned. The Ruan Yanjun I¡¯d heard about was meticulous, almost obsessively so, when it came to cleanliness. Yet here he was, drinking from the same cup I had used without hesitation.


    ¡°Let me fetch another for you,¡± I said, rising from my seat.


    He raised a hand to stop me. ¡°There¡¯s no need. We¡¯ll be traveling together for a long time. It¡¯s better if we both get used to sharing.¡±


    I frowned slightly. Sharing? Why would that be necessary?


    Before I could question him further, he reached into his robes and placed something on the table. I stared at the object, my breath catching when I realized what it was. My mother¡¯s locket, the one I had pawned in a moment of desperation.


    ¡°I bought that back from the pawnshop,¡± he said, his tone nonchalant. ¡°Don¡¯t pawn it again. It¡¯s an heirloom¡ªyou should treasure it.¡±


    ¡°I meant to retrieve it,¡± I said defensively. ¡°But¡­ unexpected things happened.¡±


    ¡°If you need money, just ask,¡± he replied smoothly. ¡°Don¡¯t sell off your valuables. You¡¯ve already endured enough indignities.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already taken too much from you. Asking for more would be excessive.¡±


    He chuckled softly, the sound low and disarming. ¡°A-Fan, I don¡¯t mind how much I spend on you. Everything I¡¯ve invested will return to me a hundredfold once I¡¯ve restored you to your rightful place. So don¡¯t hesitate to ask. But if your pride won¡¯t allow it, I¡¯ll arrange for you to receive a monthly allowance. Consider it your salary.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Salary? For what? I¡¯ve done nothing to earn it.¡±


    ¡°Accompanying me in your current state is work enough,¡± he said lightly. ¡°There may be things you need that I can¡¯t foresee, so it¡¯s best you have your own money. But don¡¯t think for a moment you could use it to escape me. There¡¯s nowhere you could go that I wouldn¡¯t find you.¡±


    I sighed, weary of his confidence. ¡°I have no intention of running. I gave you my word, and I will honor it.¡±


    His smile widened, though it didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. ¡°Good. As long as you remain loyal and obedient, we¡¯ll get along just fine.¡±


    ¡°And as long as you treat me with respect,¡± I added sharply. ¡°Do not compromise my dignity in public again.¡±


    His expression shifted, a sly smirk playing on his lips. ¡°A-Fan, as long as you don¡¯t provoke me, I won¡¯t have to punish you. But as for my teasing? That¡¯s non-negotiable. It¡¯s my only source of entertainment these days.¡±


    ¡°Your teasing makes me uncomfortable,¡± I muttered, frustrated.


    ¡°Then you need to build some resilience,¡± he said with a shrug. ¡°Life isn¡¯t always comfortable. Learn to find humor in it. You might even enjoy yourself.¡±


    I clenched my fists under the table but didn¡¯t respond. Perhaps he was right¡ªthis was the real world, after all, one that cared little for my ideals or sensitivities. If I was to survive alongside someone like Ruan Yanjun, I would have to adapt.


    He poured himself another drink and raised the cup in a silent toast. As I watched him, I couldn¡¯t decide if he was an ally or an adversary. All I knew was that my path, for better or worse, was now entwined with his.


    ¡°Where are we headed next?¡± I asked, trying to sound indifferent, though my curiosity betrayed me.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to Silang,¡± Ruan Yanjun replied as he lowered his empty cup.


    I froze, though I made sure not to show my surprise. Silang was a distant empire, far beyond the lands I had ever dared to imagine myself visiting. The journey there would be arduous, stretching across treacherous mountains and forests.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    The prospect of entering Silang stirred something conflicted within me. It was the heartland of the most esteemed light cultivators, the seat of great grandmasters whose names alone commanded reverence. The thought of meeting such figures filled me with a cautious hope. Perhaps I could even find a sect willing to accept me¡ªa place to belong once more.


    But that fragile hope crumbled as quickly as it formed when I remembered the truth. The dark core. It pulsed faintly within me even now, a quiet, invasive force that didn¡¯t belong.


    ¡°Lord Ruan,¡± I began hesitantly, my voice breaking the silence. ¡°There¡¯s something I need you to clarify for me.¡±


    He glanced at me from the corner of his eye, his expression unreadable. ¡°Speak.¡±


    I swallowed hard, forcing the words out. ¡°¡­Why is there a dark core inside me?¡±


    He didn¡¯t even flinch. It was as though he¡¯d been expecting the question.


    ¡°When did you discover it?¡± he asked calmly.


    ¡°The night I was abducted,¡± I replied, my voice tight.


    He nodded, almost approvingly. ¡°So it¡¯s only recent. You handled it well, though, against that lunatic Purple Rogue. I thought you¡¯d known about it for some time.¡±


    I clenched my fists. His nonchalance stoked the fire of my anger. ¡°Lord Ruan,¡± I said, struggling to keep my voice steady. ¡°Was it you who implanted the dark core inside me?¡±


    ¡°Who else?¡± he said, his tone maddeningly casual, as though we were discussing something trivial.


    ¡°For what reason?¡± I demanded, my anger threatening to boil over.


    ¡°It was necessary,¡± he replied, his voice calm but resolute.


    ¡°Necessary?¡± I hissed. ¡°Because I angered you? Because I refused to be your pawn?¡±


    He sighed, as though I were a child throwing a tantrum. ¡°That wasn¡¯t the reason, though I admit your defiance hastened my decision.¡±


    I fought to control my breathing, knowing full well what would happen if I gave in to my emotions. The dark core fed on negativity, growing stronger with every surge of anger or despair. ¡°Lord Ruan, you think this is a small matter, don¡¯t you? A mere inconvenience for me to endure. But I was born with a light core. It was my destiny to follow the light cultivation path. Now, because of your actions, my light core is being devoured.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because of your imbalance,¡± he replied, his tone almost instructional. ¡°The dark core feeds on your negative emotions. If you can master them¡ªif you can balance the two¡ªyou¡¯ll achieve something unprecedented.¡±


    I took a deep breath, fighting the urge to lash out. ¡°Balance? How can I balance opposing forces within me? You¡¯ve cursed me with this thing, and now you tell me to embrace it?¡±


    He tilted his head slightly, his expression softening, though it did little to soothe me. ¡°Removing the dark core is not an option. Once implanted, it cannot be extracted without nullifying your light core as well. And your light core has already survived one nullification¡ªit wouldn¡¯t survive another.¡±


    His words hit me like a hammer. The thought of losing my light core once again filled me with dread.


    ¡°Why not see this as an opportunity?¡± he continued. ¡°If you master the two cores, you¡¯ll be the only dual-core cultivator in the world. You¡¯d wield a power greater than any light or dark cultivator alone.¡±


    I stared at him, stunned by his audacity. ¡°You think I should be grateful?¡±


    ¡°You should,¡± he said, a faint smile playing on his lips. ¡°This dark core isn¡¯t just any core¡ªit¡¯s a fragment of the ancient demonic core, an artifact of immense power. Unlike ordinary cores, my demonic core can¡¯t be passed down freely. It can only bond with one host, and I chose you. You should feel honored.¡±


    ¡°H-honored?¡± My voice cracked as I repeated his words. ¡°You mean to tell me¡­ this is a demonic core?¡±


    He laughed, a rich, deep sound that sent shivers down my spine. ¡°Don¡¯t be so dramatic. It¡¯s not the demonic core¡ªonly a by-product. While it carries a fraction of the demonic core¡¯s power, it lacks its more... unsavory qualities. Think of it as a stronger-than-average dark core.¡±


    I shook my head, disbelief coursing through me. ¡°I didn¡¯t even know cores could differ in quality.¡±


    ¡°Of course they can,¡± he said, as if explaining something obvious. ¡°Even your light core is superior. Why else would it have survived the nullification process?¡±


    My mind reeled. None of this had been in the books I¡¯d studied. My master had never mentioned such distinctions.


    ¡°How do you know all this?¡± I asked, narrowing my eyes. ¡°No one has ever told me anything of the sort.¡±


    ¡°Because no one knows,¡± he said simply. ¡°Only when a cultivator reaches the eighth level can they truly understand the nature of cores. And as you¡¯re well aware, there isn¡¯t a single living eighth-level cultivator today.¡±


    ¡°History records a handful who reached that level,¡± I countered. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t they share this knowledge?¡±


    He snorted lightly, his eyes narrowing with distaste. ¡°Because they¡¯re self-centered.¡±


    I blinked, startled by his bluntness. ¡°Self-centered?¡± I echoed.


    His lips curved into a sardonic smile, though there was a glimmer of something darker in his gaze. ¡°The reason they reached level eight is because the quality of their cores is exceptional. Once the world knew that, there would be a flood of people eager to get their hands on their cores. The royal courts would demand it, as would countless others. If they shared their core, they¡¯d open themselves up to countless competitors¡ªmen and women who would go to any lengths to take what they had. Those at level eight wouldn¡¯t survive long. The power, the influence, would become a target, not a blessing.¡±


    I fell silent, processing his words. Despite his reputation as a manipulator, there was a strange logic to his explanation. But a part of me still suspected he was spinning this tale to make me look stupid for his own amusement.


    ¡°So it¡¯s not self-centeredness,¡± I said after a moment. ¡°It¡¯s self-preservation.¡±


    His gaze flicked to me, a spark of approval flickering in his eyes before it disappeared, replaced once more by that unreadable mask. ¡°That is also acceptable,¡± he said with a shrug, as though it made no difference to him either way.


    ¡°But if that¡¯s true,¡± I said, still lost in my thoughts, ¡°those level-eight grandmasters must have passed their cores to their disciples. How come no one has reached the eighth level in the last half-century?¡±


    Ruan Yanjun, reclining with infuriating ease against the low table, tilted his head slightly, as if amused by the question. ¡°Because not everyone is fit to handle a high-quality core,¡± he replied smoothly. ¡°If the cultivator lacks worthiness or discipline, even the finest core will degrade over time. The core isn¡¯t just a gift¡ªit¡¯s a responsibility. Its excellence depends on the one who wields it.¡±


    He paused, his gaze flicking to me with an almost lazy interest. Then, his lips curved into a faint smirk. ¡°As for you¡­¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Am I not worthy?¡±


    ¡°That,¡± he said, his smirk deepening, ¡°is entirely up to you.¡±


    His answer felt like a challenge, but I resisted rising to it. Instead, I sighed and shifted my posture, leaning forward slightly. ¡°Lord Ruan,¡± I said carefully, ¡°I need to know. For what reason did you implant another core inside me? If your answer satisfies me, I might consider nurturing them both.¡±


    For a moment, he was silent. The crackle of the fire between us filled the space, its light dancing on his sharp, almost cruel features. Finally, he sighed, though whether it was in reluctance or annoyance, I couldn¡¯t tell.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you,¡± he said. ¡°First reason¡­ because I wanted you to stand above everyone else.¡±


    The simplicity of the answer startled me. I opened my mouth to question him further, but he continued before I could interrupt.


    ¡°There is a skill,¡± he said, his voice taking on a measured, deliberate tone, ¡°that only a dual-core cultivator can master. Once you achieve it, you¡¯ll have the power to take on even those far above your level. More importantly, you¡¯ll become a particular danger to dark-core cultivators like me.¡±


    I stiffened. ¡°Then why would you want me to learn a skill that could harm you?¡±


    His smirk returned, sharper this time, as if he found my confusion amusing. ¡°Because I want a worthy rival,¡± he said. ¡°Do you know how dull it is to exist at the top, unchallenged? For decades, I¡¯ve had no equal. No one capable of pushing me to my limits. So, if such a rival doesn¡¯t exist¡­¡± He shrugged. ¡°I might as well create one.¡±


    His words sent a chill down my spine. ¡°You¡­ turned me into this abomination just to satisfy your desire for entertainment?¡±


    ¡°Abomination?¡± He laughed, the sound low and rich. ¡°You¡¯ve been listening to too many fools who failed to sustain their dual cores. They¡¯re the ones who spread those ridiculous tales, bitter at their own inadequacies. Dual cores are not an abomination, A-Fan. They¡¯re a rarity. A gift. One that most cultivators couldn¡¯t even dream of possessing.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel like a gift,¡± I muttered bitterly. ¡°No man can balance light and dark, good and evil, at the same time.¡±


    ¡°Still clinging to that notion, are you?¡± His gaze turned sharp, piercing. ¡°How many times must I tell you? Darkness isn¡¯t inherently evil, just as light isn¡¯t inherently good. Haven¡¯t you already seen it for yourself? Your own master, Han Bao, and Ma Huan¡ªbeacons of light cultivation, yet their deeds were anything but righteous.¡±


    I clenched my fists, his words striking too close to truths I didn¡¯t want to confront.


    ¡°A-Fan,¡± he said, his tone softening slightly, though the intensity in his gaze remained. ¡°You¡¯ll come to understand the realities of this world as we travel together.¡±


    I inhaled deeply, steeling myself. ¡°What¡¯s the second reason?¡±


    Ruan Yanjun smirked, that infuriating curve of his lips radiating smugness. ¡°To prove my theory,¡± he said casually, as though his words weren¡¯t laced with something sinister.


    I frowned, suspicion prickling at my senses. ¡°Would Lord Ruan care to enlighten me?¡± I asked, my tone as calm as I could muster, though my fists clenched at my sides.


    He chuckled, a sound that seemed to mock my restraint. ¡°As you are aware,¡± he began, his voice smooth like silk hiding a dagger, ¡°dark cores are inherently more resistant to poisons. It is one of their greatest advantages over light cores. So, I theorized that the same should hold true against what you call a ¡®destructive drug.¡¯¡± He paused, letting the weight of his words settle in the air before flashing a wolfish smile. ¡°It will be¡­ interesting to find out the result.¡±


    I stared at him, my breath hitching. ¡°In other words,¡± I said slowly, forcing the words out despite the growing anger in my chest, ¡°you¡¯re experimenting on me?¡±


    He laughed then, a rich, unrepentant sound that sent my blood boiling. ¡°Experimenting?¡± he repeated, as if the term was a jest. ¡°You¡¯re dying anyway. Would you rather I sit idly by and wait for the inevitable? At least this way, you have a chance at survival¡ªhowever slim.¡± His tone was maddeningly nonchalant, as though my suffering was just another problem to be solved, or worse, a curiosity to indulge.


    I swallowed hard, trying to tamp down the rising urge to lash out. My nails dug into my palms, grounding me as I struggled to keep my composure. The audacity of this man, treating my life like some disposable tool for his amusement! ¡°So, I¡¯m just another experiment to you,¡± I bit out, my voice low and trembling with restrained fury.


    He tilted his head, studying me like a predator assessing prey. ¡°An experiment, yes,¡± he admitted without shame. ¡°But one with purpose. If my theory proves correct, you might actually live long enough to reach a level of power others can only dream of.¡± His gaze lingered on me, a flicker of something unreadable¡ªperhaps amusement, or perhaps genuine curiosity¡ªdancing in his eyes. ¡°Is that not worth a little suffering?¡±


    I clenched my teeth, my vision clouded by a mix of frustration and anger, but I tried to keep myself calm. ¡°Does Lord Ruan expect me to feel grateful for this¡­ this violation of my will?¡±


    ¡°Grateful?¡± He raised an eyebrow, feigning surprise. ¡°Not at all. Gratitude is unnecessary. Survival, on the other hand¡­ now that is worth everything.¡± He leaned in slightly, his tone lowering as if to drive his point deeper into me. ¡°And let us not pretend you wouldn¡¯t take any chance, no matter how small, to stay alive. Even if it comes from me.¡±


    My hands balled into fists, the temptation to punch his smug face nearly overwhelming. ¡°You¡¯re insufferable,¡± I muttered under my breath, though I wasn¡¯t sure if he heard or simply ignored me. I imagined, for a fleeting moment, what it would feel like to knock that smirk off his face¡ªhow satisfying it would be to see him caught off guard, even for a second.


    But of course, Ruan Yanjun was never caught off guard. He saw everything, anticipated everything. And worse, he thrived on my frustration, feeding on my helplessness like a flame stoked by wind.


    ¡°Resent me all you like,¡± he said, his voice infuriatingly calm. ¡°It won¡¯t change the fact that without me, you wouldn¡¯t even have a glimmer of hope. Call it an experiment, if that helps you sleep at night. But remember this¡ªexperiments often lead to breakthroughs.¡± He straightened, his smirk fading into something far colder. ¡°And breakthroughs¡­ well, they come with sacrifices.¡±


    I glared at him, my heart pounding in my chest, my anger simmering just beneath the surface. ¡°You¡¯re despicable,¡± I spat, my voice barely above a whisper.


    His lips twitched, though whether it was amusement or indifference, I couldn¡¯t tell. ¡°Perhaps,¡± he said. ¡°But despicable or not, I¡¯m the only one willing to do what¡¯s necessary to save you. So tell me, A-Fan, which would you rather have¡ªa despicable ally or an early grave?¡±


    I had no answer. Not one I could say aloud, anyway. All I could do was sit there, fists clenched, and swallow the bitter truth that, despite my hatred for him, I was bound to him now, body and soul.


    And he knew it.


    That smirk of his told me everything I needed to know. Ruan Yanjun had already won this battle.


    ¡°When do we leave?¡± I asked to change the subject.


    ¡°Tomorrow.¡±


    I nodded. I had no objections. I had already given my word to follow him, no matter how much I detested it. Besides, with Jinjing gone, I had no home to return to. This place, for all its grandeur, would never be home either. From now on, the road would be my home¡ªa path of wandering, observing, and learning.


    ¡°The journey to Silang will take months,¡± he continued, his voice calm and matter-of-fact. ¡°We¡¯ll make several stops along the way. The first will be in the province of Yuheng in Wun Empire. I¡¯ve received an invitation to the wedding of the duke¡¯s son and the emperor¡¯s younger daughter. Yuheng is a beautiful province. Majestic mountains, rivers like threads of silver¡ªyou might find it to your liking.¡±


    I said nothing. The idea of sightseeing felt hollow in the shadow of Jinjing¡¯s loss, but I saw no point in voicing my disinterest.


    ¡°There¡¯s a forest near Yuheng,¡± he went on, undeterred by my silence. ¡°It¡¯s said to be guarded by fairies. We¡¯ll search for two particular plants there¡ªthe Dual Bloom and White Sage. Both will be essential for your condition. One restores the balance of positive and negative energies, the other repairs internal damage.¡±


    I blinked, the names tugging at the edges of my memory. ¡°I¡¯ve read about them,¡± I said slowly. ¡°But they¡¯re supposed to be myths.¡±


    He chuckled softly. ¡°If they were myths, they wouldn¡¯t be in books. You underestimate the threads of truth hidden in legends.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been reading about them?¡±


    ¡°While you were busy sulking, I was combing through the imperial library,¡± he said, his voice tinged with mild reproach.


    I lowered my head, conflicted. His words carried no affection, yet they hinted at a level of care I hadn¡¯t expected. ¡°I¡­ didn¡¯t know,¡± I said softly.


    ¡°I told you, A-Fan,¡± he said, his tone firm. ¡°Stick with me, and you¡¯ll be fine. No one in this world is more invested in finding a cure for you than I am.¡±


    The weight of his statement pressed against me. I wanted to believe there was more to his effort than self-interest, but I couldn¡¯t ignore the reality of his ambitions. Even so, I couldn¡¯t entirely dismiss the gratitude stirring in my chest.


    This was Ruan Yanjun, a man whose time and effort were more valuable than gold. And yet, he¡¯d poured both into me.


    I should have felt honored.


    But all I felt was trapped. A prisoner bound by his will, a pawn in his intricate game, helpless under the weight of his control.


    == END OF BOOK 1 ==

 BOOK 2 Chapter 52: Tournament

    BOOK 2


    CHAPTER 52


    Tournament


    LUO FAN


    Two Months Later


    A boisterous commotion at the far end of the market street drew my attention. A dense crowd of men had gathered around a makeshift arena in the open square. Just beyond them, I could make out groups of women standing beneath the shade of nearby trees, shielding themselves from the oppressive sun. Children darted through the chaos, their laughter mingling with the rising chatter, though any who tried to sneak a closer look at the spectacle were promptly shooed away by the adults.


    Even with my still-improving vision, I could see the wide arena clearly. At its center, two men were locked in fierce combat.


    ¡°A martial arts tournament?¡± I murmured, intrigued. It was surprising to see such a display in a modest town like this.


    Ruan Yanjun stood beside me, his arms folded casually as if he¡¯d seen this a hundred times before. ¡°Do you want to watch?¡± he asked, his tone indifferent yet carrying an edge of curiosity.


    I glanced at him, hesitating. ¡°Do we have time?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s about cultivation, we have plenty,¡± he said with a faint smile, already striding toward the crowd.


    I followed close behind, weaving through the throng until we reached a spot where we could see clearly. We were taller than most of the villagers, so it wasn¡¯t difficult to stand just a few feet back and still get a good view of the action.


    The two fighters in the arena were an interesting contrast. One was older, bulkier, his movements slower but forceful. The other was younger, wiry, and agile, moving with a precision that spoke of rigorous training. It quickly became apparent that the older fighter was struggling.


    The younger man¡ªhis name, Bao Bao, was shouted repeatedly by the crowd¡ªpressed the attack with relentless punches, forcing his opponent back step by step. Then, in a decisive move, Bao Bao leaped into the air, delivering a sharp kick to the man¡¯s neck before following up with an energy-infused palm strike to the chest.


    The older man crumpled to the ground in a heap, barely conscious.


    The crowd erupted into cheers as the referee declared Bao Bao the winner. The young fighter basked in their adulation, standing astride his defeated opponent with a smug grin and his arms raised high.


    ¡°Not even a minute,¡± someone near us muttered, impressed.


    ¡°He¡¯s incredible,¡± another man said to his companion. ¡°Reaching level three at just twenty-one? He has no rivals here. He should leave for a bigger city¡ªsect leaders would be fighting over him!¡±


    ¡°True, but he has his own plans,¡± the second man replied, nodding sagely. ¡°He¡¯s determined to build a sect here to honor his hometown. Someday, he even plans to challenge the Eternal Damnation Sect Leader, Ruan.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s bold,¡± the first man said with a laugh. ¡°But I think he could do it. Give him ten years, maybe less. Sect Leader Ruan better watch out.¡±


    I glanced at Ruan Yanjun, who stood silently beside me. Though his face remained composed, I could hear the faint sound of suppressed laughter in his throat.


    ¡°They don¡¯t know who they¡¯re talking about,¡± I whispered, trying to defend the villagers¡¯ pride.


    ¡°I¡¯m not offended, A-Fan,¡± he replied, his voice laced with amusement. ¡°They¡¯re just so... entertaining.¡±


    Meanwhile, Bao Bao was soaking in the crowd¡¯s adoration, his grin as wide as the horizon. I couldn¡¯t deny his talent¡ªhis moves were sharp, and his strength was impressive for his age. But his arrogance was glaring. He lacked the humility to temper his ambition.


    ¡°Our young champion wishes to give you more entertainment!¡± the referee announced, raising his voice to hush the murmuring crowd. ¡°Since the last fight was so quick, Bao Bao is open to challengers! Who dares to test their skills against our hero?¡±


    The square fell silent. No one moved.


    Bao Bao leaned toward the referee and whispered something, his expression cocky.


    ¡°Our champion,¡± the referee continued, now grinning broadly, ¡°is willing to fight two opponents at once!¡±


    Gasps rippled through the crowd. Still, no one stepped forward.


    ¡°I accept the challenge.¡±


    The voice rang out confidently, cutting through the silence like a blade.


    I froze. My stomach sank as I recognized the voice instantly. Turning sharply, I saw Ruan Yanjun striding forward, his hands clasped behind his back and his every step exuding an aura of arrogance so palpable it felt suffocating.


    ¡°Lord Ruan¡ª!¡± I hissed, but he didn¡¯t even glance my way.


    The entire square went dead silent. All eyes followed him as he crossed the open ground. His imposing frame, standing a head taller than most, cast a long shadow across the arena. Even the ever-cocky Bao Bao faltered, his grin slipping as his eyes widened in disbelief.


    Ruan Yanjun stopped in front of Bao Bao, his posture regal, his expression calm. His eyes, sharp and unyielding, locked onto the younger man.


    Is he really going to fight a level three?


    I thought he does not fight with nobodies? Or ants as he¡¯d called them.


    But here he was, standing before the stunned Bao Bao and a crowd that didn¡¯t even dare to breathe.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what was more shocking¡ªhis decision to fight or the absolute certainty in his eyes that this was going to be over in seconds.


    What on earth have you gotten yourself into this time, Lord Ruan?


    The referee was the first to recover from the shock, scurrying up to Ruan Yanjun with an awkward smile plastered across his face. "Ah... may I know this good man''s name, please?"


    Ruan Yanjun smirked, his hands still casually clasped behind his back. "My name is not important."


    The referee blinked, visibly taken aback. "But, sir, you must introduce yourself before we can allow you to¡ª"


    ¡°I don¡¯t fight with nobodies,¡± Ruan Yanjun interrupted, his tone sharp and cutting.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    A collective gasp rippled through the crowd. The insult hit like a slap, and I watched Bao Bao¡¯s face flush a deep, furious red. His shoulders squared, and his jaw tightened as the crowd began murmuring, their excitement turning into simmering tension.


    Panicking, I pushed my way through the crowd and grabbed Ruan Yanjun¡¯s wrist, my heart pounding. ¡°My lord,¡± I whispered urgently, ¡°please let it go. This isn¡¯t worth it.¡±


    He glanced down at me, his smile softening for a brief moment¡ªbut only for me. Then, as if dismissing my plea entirely, he turned back to Bao Bao and gestured toward me.


    ¡°Here is your opponent.¡±


    It took me a moment to process his words. When realization struck, my stomach dropped.


    He couldn¡¯t mean me. Surely, he didn¡¯t just challenge Bao Bao on my behalf.


    The crowd collectively turned to stare at me, their gazes sharp as blades. I felt my knees weaken under the weight of their scrutiny, my pulse thundering in my ears.


    Bao Bao broke the silence with a snort of disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re joking, right? A level one?¡± He sneered, his eyes raking over my frail figure with disdain. ¡°A level two couldn¡¯t last a minute against me, and you¡¯re offering me a level one? What kind of farce is this?¡±


    I had, in truth, surpassed level two not long ago, though my outward appearance rarely inspired confidence in others. My frail frame, a lingering consequence of years of chronic illness, often led cultivators to dismiss me as a mere level one¡ªa weakling barely fit for the rigorous paths of cultivation.


    Neither I nor Ruan Yanjun ever went out of our way to correct this misconception. If anything, my taciturn nature and his mischievous streak seemed to encourage it. He had an almost cruel delight in watching their smug faces crumble the moment they realized their error.


    Ruan Yanjun chuckled darkly, the sound rich with mockery. ¡°Small-town hero Bao Bao, you think quite highly of yourself. Afraid, are you? Perhaps you worry that this half-blind, level one beauty will make a fool of you.¡±


    The insult landed squarely, and the young man¡¯s expression twisted into one of pure rage. His fists clenched so tightly that his knuckles turned white.


    Beside me, I could barely find the words to argue. ¡°My lord,¡± I hissed, pulling his sleeve. ¡°What are you doing? I can¡¯t beat him¡ªhe¡¯s a level three!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t think you can handle a level three?¡± Ruan Yanjun¡¯s tone was light, teasing, but his gaze was steady and unyielding. ¡°It¡¯s time to test what you¡¯ve learned these past two months.¡±


    Before I could muster another protest, Bao Bao barked, ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll fight him. But don¡¯t blame me if your disciple dies. This isn¡¯t my fault!¡±


    ¡°Do your worst,¡± Ruan Yanjun replied smoothly. ¡°Kill him if you must... that is, if you can.¡±


    Bao Bao¡¯s fury boiled over, and the crowd buzzed with excitement as he stormed into the arena.


    ¡°Lord Ruan, please¡ª¡± I tried one last time, my voice trembling.


    He bent closer, his voice dropping low enough for only me to hear. ¡°Trust yourself, A-Fan. You¡¯ll surprise even him.¡± Then, with a playful grin, he added, ¡°Oh, and don¡¯t use the Quickie. I¡¯d rather not hear the gossip about your so-called ¡®signature move.¡¯¡±


    I could¡¯ve strangled him if I weren¡¯t already petrified. He patted my shoulder and stepped back to the sidelines, leaving me to face Bao Bao alone.


    As the referee signaled for us to begin, Bao Bao leaned in with a sneer. ¡°You should surrender while you still have the chance. I won¡¯t be holding back.¡±


    I swallowed hard but refused to yield. My upbringing and pride forbade me from backing down, even though this was no longer a friendly match. It was a trial of survival, one I hadn¡¯t chosen but was now trapped in.


    We bowed, and before I could even raise my guard, Bao Bao launched into the air. His foot came down in a sharp arc, aiming straight for my shoulder. I spun to avoid it, but he immediately followed with another kick, his movements fast and unrelenting.


    For the next minute, I was on the defensive, barely dodging his blows. His attacks came primarily from his feet¡ªlightning-fast kicks that left little room for counterattacks. My arms and ribs throbbed from the few strikes I failed to block, and my breath came in ragged gasps.


    I parried another strike with my stick, but the force of his kick sent me skidding back several feet. Sweat dripped down my face as I steadied myself, glaring at my opponent.


    Bao Bao smirked, his confidence unwavering. ¡°Just as I thought. You¡¯re all talk. One more hit, and you¡¯re done.¡±


    I clenched my jaw, refusing to let him see the doubt gnawing at me. My energy reserves were nearly depleted, and my body screamed in protest with every movement. One more mistake, and I¡¯d be down for good.


    Ruan Yanjun¡¯s voice carried from the sidelines, cool and taunting. ¡°A-Fan, don¡¯t toy with him too much. End it already. He¡¯s not worth the effort.¡±


    I shot him a glare, silently cursing his audacity.


    Bao Bao¡¯s face twisted with fury at Ruan Yanjun¡¯s words, and he surged forward with another spinning kick aimed at my head.


    But this time, I saw an opening.


    Steeling my nerves, I shifted my weight and pivoted, narrowly avoiding the attack. As his momentum carried him forward, I raised my stick and struck the base of his spine with a sharp, concentrated blast of energy.


    The impact sent him stumbling, and before he could recover, I surged forward, channeling every last ounce of my strength into a precise palm strike to his chest.


    The air seemed to still as Bao Bao staggered backward, his eyes wide with shock. Then, with a heavy thud, he fell to the ground, coughing and gasping for breath.


    The crowd erupted into stunned silence.


    I stood there, panting and swaying, barely able to remain upright. My stick trembled in my grip, and my chest heaved as I tried to catch my breath.


    I glanced at Bao Bao, now curled into a pathetic heap on the ground. His body convulsed with pain, his face frozen in shock. For all his earlier bravado, he was now unable to speak, much less move.


    Ruan Yanjun¡¯s laughter broke the tension, rich and unrestrained as he sauntered toward me with the poise of a man utterly untouchable. He surveyed the crowd with a smirk that oozed disdain. ¡°This?¡± he began, gesturing casually to the defeated Bao Bao. ¡°This is the pride of your town? The so-called god-given miracle destined to rival the venerable Ruan Yanjun in a mere decade?¡± He paused dramatically, his smirk deepening. ¡°He can¡¯t even handle a half-blind, sickly level one. How utterly disappointing.¡±


    The crowd stirred uneasily, whispers turning to murmurs, murmurs to growls. I sighed deeply, already anticipating the chaos his words would incite. Could he not leave things alone for once? No, of course not¡ªthis was Ruan Yanjun. If there was an opportunity to provoke, he¡¯d seize it with both hands and a gleeful heart.


    As expected, his words were like a spark to dry tinder. Someone in the crowd yelled, ¡°Cheaters!¡± and the tension snapped. A wave of men lunged forward, their fury palpable.


    Ruan Yanjun didn¡¯t even flinch. With a single, elegant sweep of his hand, shimmering strings of energy arced through the air, striking the would-be attackers squarely in their chests. They were hurled backward with such force that they landed near the distant shade where the women and children had been standing. Those who hadn¡¯t been caught in the strike froze in their tracks, terror written plainly on their faces.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Devil of the South!¡± someone shrieked. ¡°Sect Leader Ruan!¡±


    And then pandemonium. The crowd scattered like leaves before a storm, scrambling to escape the very mention of his name. Only a few wide-eyed children remained, staring at him with something closer to awe than fear, until their mothers dragged them away.


    Ruan Yanjun laughed amidst the chaos, a low, amused rumble that sent shivers down my spine. ¡°I haven¡¯t even done anything serious, yet they scatter like frightened rats,¡± he said, his tone dripping with mockery.


    I sighed heavily, rubbing my temples as I felt the onset of a headache. ¡°Lord Ruan, I¡¯m starting to understand why the world insists on painting you as the devil.¡±


    He turned to me, his smirk playful, his tone laced with feigned innocence. ¡°Starting to? A-Fan, I am the devil. Why are you still unconvinced?¡±


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s just leave. I¡¯m about to pass out.¡±


    His smirk shifted into something sly. ¡°Do you need this devil to carry you?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I snapped, taking a step forward, only to stumble as exhaustion and pain caught up with me.


    Before I could fall, his arm slid around my waist, steadying me effortlessly. ¡°Stay still,¡± he said, ignoring my protests as he pulled my arm over his shoulder. ¡°Unless, of course, you¡¯d like me to carry you like a princess for all to see. Shall I?¡±


    My face flushed. ¡°Absolutely not.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± His grip tightened, and we began to move slowly through the emptying street.


    He had to shorten his strides to match mine, his pace deliberately unhurried. ¡°At this rate, it¡¯ll be sundown before we reach the carriage,¡± he teased, his voice light and casual as if we hadn¡¯t just caused a town-wide uproar.


    ¡°The carriage isn¡¯t that far,¡± I muttered. ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating.¡±


    ¡°Shall I leave you here to fetch it? But then¡­¡± His tone grew mockingly serious. ¡°I¡¯d hate to find you strung up by an angry mob when I return.¡±


    I exhaled sharply, conceding defeat. His arm around my waist was both comforting and disconcerting, the weight of his presence simultaneously steadying and suffocating.


    ¡°Lord Ruan,¡± I said after a while, breaking the silence, ¡°does it truly amuse you to see me struggling like this? All of this¡ªyour provocations, your taunts¡ªit always seems like a game to you.¡±


    He turned to me, his expression softening just slightly, though the amusement in his eyes never wavered. ¡°Amuse me? A-Fan, I¡¯m proud. You defeated that deluded level three brat, even in your condition. Is it wrong for a master to feel pride?¡±


    ¡°I never agreed to be your disciple,¡± I countered, glaring at him.


    ¡°And I never agreed to take you as one,¡± he shot back smoothly, his lips curling into a smirk. ¡°You¡¯re far from worthy of that honor.¡±


    I clenched my jaw, biting back a retort. Every time I thought I¡¯d cornered him in an argument, he twisted his words to leave me flustered and frustrated.


    ¡°Then why did you call me your disciple?¡±


    ¡°Would you prefer I call you my servant instead?¡±


    I looked away, unwilling to give him the satisfaction of a response.


    His laughter was rich and deep, echoing through the empty street. ¡°My A-Fan, you truly never fail to amuse me.¡±


    As much as I wanted to make him stop calling me his A-Fan, I preferred to stay silent, knowing that anything I said would only add fuel to his fire. Some battles, I¡¯d learned, simply weren¡¯t worth fighting.

 BOOK 2 Chapter 53: Bitter Medicine

    CHAPTER 53


    Bitter Medicine


    I blinked groggily, my vision adjusting to the soft light filtering through unfamiliar surroundings. I was lying on a bed, its covers surprisingly plush, the room dimly lit by a lantern hanging near the door. The faint scent of sandalwood lingered in the air. My mind reeled. The last thing I remembered was dozing off inside the carriage. Yet, here I was, in an unfamiliar room.


    I tried to sit up, but a sharp ache shot through my muscles, a reminder of my fight with that level-three brat. My joints protested as I forced myself upright.


    Luck had been on my side that day. If my opponent hadn¡¯t been so reckless, I wouldn¡¯t have lived to see another sunrise. Of course, if I hadn¡¯t survived, Ruan Yanjun would likely have painted the streets of that town crimson in retaliation.


    A shiver ran through me as I became acutely aware of my attire. Or rather, the lack thereof. I was dressed in nothing but my sleeping robe. My face burned as realization struck. Who else could have undressed me but him?


    I swallowed hard, the thought of Ruan Yanjun¡¯s hands on me¡ªaiding me, undressing me¡ªsending my mind into a spiral of mortifying scenarios. That devil had a knack for toeing the line between propriety and chaos, and I had no idea which side he had chosen this time.


    ¡°No,¡± I muttered to myself, shaking my head vigorously. I wouldn¡¯t let my mind wander down that path. Whether he¡¯d done anything improper or not, it was better left unexamined.


    The soft creak of a door opening snapped me out of my thoughts.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake,¡± came the familiar, smug tone of Ruan Yanjun as he entered the room.


    I stiffened as he approached, carrying a small bowl in his hands. My stomach churned at the sight.


    Bitter medicine. Again.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I asked, forcing my voice to remain steady.


    He placed the bowl on the stand beside the bed, his expression unreadable but for the faintest trace of amusement in his eyes. ¡°You fell asleep in the carriage and wouldn¡¯t wake up, so I carried you here.¡±


    Carried me. Again. Like I was some fragile maiden.


    My fists clenched beneath the covers.


    ¡°And where is ¡®here¡¯?¡± I asked, doing my best to keep my tone even.


    ¡°In an inn along the road,¡± he replied. ¡°In two days, we¡¯ll reach my residence in Liuye City. You can finally rest properly.¡±


    The promise of respite was tempting, almost enough to make me forget the ordeal of the last two months. Almost.


    ¡°Drink your medicine,¡± he instructed, already turning to leave. ¡°I¡¯ll inform the innkeeper to prepare your breakfast.¡±


    The door clicked shut behind him, leaving me alone with the dreaded bowl. I stared at it, the dark liquid inside threatening to churn my already unsettled stomach. Two months of incessant training and unpalatable brews, all under the watchful eye of that devil. He claimed it was for my health, for my progress, but his methods were merciless.


    Since our departure from Henmei District, Ruan Yanjun had pushed me to my limits and beyond. Whenever the carriage passed a clearing, he¡¯d have the coachman stop so he could drag me out for impromptu training sessions. At first, they lasted an hour. By the time we crossed into Wun Empire, he had escalated to two grueling hours at dawn and another two at night. My protests about my failing health fell on deaf ears.


    ¡°You¡¯ll endure,¡± he¡¯d say. ¡°Your will is stronger than your body.¡±


    But was it? Each session left me crumpled on the ground, coughing violently, only to be carried back to my room like a maiden, which according to him was a punishment for failing to complete my training hours. Then came the endless stream of bitter medicines he forced down my throat, claiming they were the result of his extensive research.


    I turned my head away from the bowl, my resolve firm. Not this time.


    The door opened again, and Ruan Yanjun stepped in. His sharp gaze fell immediately on me, then on the untouched bowl. ¡°Does A-Fan want to take his medicine from my mouth?¡± he asked, his tone laced with warning.


    I shuddered but chose to ignore his threat. ¡°I¡¯ll drink it later.¡±


    His lips twitched, though whether in amusement or frustration, I couldn¡¯t tell. ¡°And by ¡®later,¡¯ you mean never?¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer, but my silence was answer enough.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    He sighed dramatically, shaking his head as though dealing with a particularly stubborn child. ¡°If you don¡¯t need the medicine, then let¡¯s not waste time. Get up. We¡¯ll train now.¡±


    I froze, staring at him in disbelief. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You heard me. If you¡¯re strong enough to refuse the medicine, then you¡¯re strong enough to spar.¡±


    ¡°Wait, wait, wait!¡± I said, scrambling to reach for the bowl. ¡°I¡¯ll drink it.¡±


    I tipped the bitter concoction back in one gulp, grimacing as the taste assaulted my tongue. He smirked, his victory clear.


    Satisfied, he leaned against the doorframe, his arms crossed. ¡°Good. That¡¯s my obedient A-Fan.¡±


    I glared at him, the fiery retort on my tongue dying as his smirk deepened. This devil always had a way of twisting everything to his advantage.


    How much longer could I endure this torment? As I wiped the bitterness from my lips, I wondered if Ruan Yanjun enjoyed watching me suffer¡ªor if there was something deeper behind that infuriating smirk.


    ****


    The warm afternoon light streamed through the cracks of the wooden window, painting golden streaks on the floor as I sat on the edge of the bed. My body was still recovering, but the quiet moment of peace was a welcome respite. It was then that the innkeeper knocked softly at the door, his voice polite yet slightly urgent.


    ¡°Priest Luo, there¡¯s a young man named Bao Bao requesting to see you.¡±


    I furrowed my brows. Bao Bao. The name was familiar¡ªthe brash, arrogant level-three cultivator I had faced just days ago. What could he want now? ¡°Bring him in,¡± I said after a moment¡¯s thought.


    When the door opened, the Bao Bao who entered was not the same proud figure I remembered. His posture was stiff, but there was no confidence in his gait. His head was slightly bowed, and the arrogance that had once clung to him like a second skin was now nowhere to be seen. He looked¡­ humbled. Meek, even.


    I gestured for him to sit. ¡°Please, make yourself comfortable.¡± Turning to the innkeeper, I added, ¡°Could you bring us tea and some snacks?¡±


    Bao Bao sat cautiously, his hands clenching his knees as if steadying himself. When he finally spoke, his voice was quiet, laden with uncertainty. ¡°I want to know,¡± he began, ¡°if I¡¯ve been wrong all this time. People have always told me that I have exceptional talent, that I¡¯m destined for greatness. Have I just been lying to myself?¡±


    I sighed, sympathy tugging at my heart. ¡°Bao Bao, you are talented. Few make it to level three at your age. But talent alone isn¡¯t enough. Perseverance and humility are just as important. If you keep striving, I¡¯m certain you can achieve the rank of grandmaster one day.¡±


    He shook his head, his jaw tightening. ¡°I used to believe that too. And I was tempted to think that you cheated to defeat me. But no matter how much I replayed the fight in my mind, I couldn¡¯t see how it was possible. I came here because I need to hear it from you. How did I lose to someone like you¡ªa level one?¡±


    I studied him, noting the raw vulnerability in his gaze. ¡°I think you already know the answer,¡± I said softly.


    He nodded slowly. ¡°I was reckless. I underestimated you. But even so, your timing, the precision of your strike¡ªit was beyond anything I¡¯ve seen. And the force behind your qi¡­¡± His voice trailed off as if he was afraid to continue. ¡°A level one shouldn¡¯t be capable of that.¡±


    I sighed, leaning back slightly. ¡°Then let this serve as a lesson, Bao Bao. Never judge an opponent by appearances. No matter their level, treat every battle as if your life depends on it. You never know what hardships or experiences they¡¯ve endured. Some martial artists lose everything and start from the bottom, learning to adapt in ways you might not expect.¡±


    His eyes widened, his mouth opening slightly in realization. ¡°You¡­¡± His words faltered.


    I offered a faint smile, acknowledging his unspoken understanding. ¡°Yes, Bao Bao. That¡¯s exactly the point.¡±


    He mulled over my words before nodding slowly. ¡°That makes sense,¡± he murmured. ¡°But the compacted force of your qi¡­ was that also from experience?¡±


    I chuckled faintly. ¡°It wasn¡¯t as strong as you think. But my master taught me techniques to concentrate energy in a single point, increasing its impact. That¡¯s why it seemed more powerful than it was.¡±


    ¡°Your master,¡± he said, his voice tinged with reverence. ¡°Sect Leader Ruan?¡±


    I inclined my head.


    He immediately cupped his hands and bowed deeply. ¡°Thank you for explaining. I feel¡­ I feel like I can move forward now.¡±


    I placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder. ¡°Keep cultivating, Bao Bao. With determination, there¡¯s no limit to what you can achieve.¡±


    A brief smile flickered across his face. ¡°I hope the same for you, Priest Luo. May you regain what you¡¯ve lost.¡±


    He hesitated before asking, ¡°Priest Luo, may I ask one more thing? Do you think I could ever study under Sect Leader Ruan?¡±


    The question startled me, though I quickly masked my reaction. ¡°If you mean as his direct disciple, that is for him to decide. I can mention you, but I can¡¯t promise anything. However, joining the Eternal Damnation Sect might open opportunities for you.¡±


    His expression shifted, conflicted. I could see the turmoil in his eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re at level three now,¡± I said gently. ¡°It¡¯s time to consider your path. If you wish to progress, you¡¯ll need a master to implant a core. But the Eternal Damnation Sect is a dark-core sect. Is that a path you¡¯re willing to take?¡±


    He swallowed hard, his gaze dropping to the floor. ¡°My hometown¡­ they¡¯ve always expected me to follow the righteous path.¡±


    ¡°Then perhaps you should seek a light-core master,¡± I advised. ¡°There are many in the Wun Empire who would be willing to guide you.¡±


    ¡°I only want to learn Sect Leader Ruan¡¯s techniques,¡± he admitted, his voice barely above a whisper.


    Before I could respond, a familiar voice cut through the room like a blade. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not worthy.¡±


    Both of us turned toward the door. Ruan Yanjun strode in, his presence commanding as ever. He stopped beside Bao Bao, looking down at him with a smirk that held both amusement and challenge.


    Bao Bao immediately bowed deeply. ¡°Sect Leader Ruan.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a reason I only have three direct disciples out of thousands in my sect,¡± Ruan Yanjun said. ¡°My standards are high. I only train cultivators with the greatest potential. Unfortunately for you, you don¡¯t meet my criteria.¡±


    Bao Bao opened his mouth as if to argue but quickly thought better of it.


    Ruan Yanjun¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°What¡¯s stopping you? Your hometown¡¯s expectations? Do you not have the courage to forge your own path?¡±


    Bao Bao¡¯s silence spoke volumes.


    With a smirk, Ruan Yanjun continued, ¡°I¡¯ll write you a recommendation letter. If you¡¯re serious, take it to Grandmaster Gao in Luzhong District. He¡¯ll evaluate you for the Eternal Damnation Sect. But be warned¡ªthe journey isn¡¯t easy, and the sect isn¡¯t for the faint of heart.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it,¡± Bao Bao said, bowing once more. ¡°Thank you, Sect Leader Ruan. Priest Luo, thank you for your guidance. I hope we meet again.¡±


    As he left, Ruan Yanjun turned to me, his smirk softening into something unreadable. ¡°A-Fan, you attract interesting company.¡±


    I sighed, already bracing for another of his taunts. ¡°You only have yourself to blame for that.¡±

 BOOK 2 Chapter 54: Bottomless Well

    CHAPTER 54


    Bottomless Well


    The sprawling residence in Liuye City loomed before us, a grand yet understated testament to Ruan Yanjun¡¯s power. Unlike his opulent estate in Henmei District, this property was modest by comparison¡ªbut still vast enough to make me feel out of place. Situated in the heart of Wun Empire, its manicured gardens and serene courtyards offered a deceptive calm, belying the storm of relentless training that awaited me.


    ¡°We¡¯ll rest here for a week before continuing,¡± Ruan Yanjun declared, his tone as commanding as ever, as he accompanied me to my room with a pair of servants leading the way.


    Rest?


    I highly doubted that word meant the same to him as it did to me.


    True enough, the next morning, he announced an extended training schedule: three hours at dawn and another three in the evening.


    By the end of the first day, my body felt like it had been pummeled by a mountain spirit. My muscles screamed in protest, my lungs burned, and the ever-present sickness gnawed at me from within. Ruan Yanjun, of course, remained unfazed. He believed my will alone could conquer whatever poison was ravaging my body.


    Each session ended the same way: I collapsed in the dirt, coughing violently, only to be carried back to my room. There, he would force another vile concoction down my throat¡ªbitter brews that he claimed might help me recover. ¡°Might¡± being the operative word.


    The nausea these so-called remedies caused was unbearable, and any hope of improvement in my condition felt like a distant dream.


    One night, after another grueling training session, I lay sprawled on the bed, too exhausted to do more than breathe. The bitter taste of his latest ¡°medicine¡± lingered on my tongue, making me grimace. Meanwhile, Ruan Yanjun sat at a low tea table just a few feet away, a scroll in his hands. A scholar had delivered it earlier that day, and he had been engrossed in its contents ever since.


    ¡°Lord Ruan,¡± I said, my voice hoarse but determined.


    ¡°Mm?¡± he hummed, his gaze not shifting from the scroll.


    ¡°Are you experimenting on me again?¡± I asked bluntly.


    His noncommittal hum made me question whether he had even registered my words, but after a beat, he finally replied, ¡°Safe, I can guarantee. I¡¯d never give my A-Fan anything harmful.¡±


    The way he called me gave me the shudders. ¡°Why do you keep calling me that? Your ¡®A-Fan¡¯?¡±


    He glanced up briefly, his dark eyes gleaming with something I couldn¡¯t place. ¡°Are you not?¡±


    I frowned. ¡°I¡¯d prefer if you addressed me formally. Luo Fan will suffice.¡±


    ¡°Calling you ¡®Luo Fan¡¯ makes it sound as though we¡¯re mere acquaintances,¡± he said, his gaze returning to the scroll. ¡°We¡¯re far closer than that.¡±


    My frown deepened. ¡°Lord Ruan, what exactly do you think we are?¡±


    His lips quirked into a faint smirk. ¡°A-Fan, are you truly that oblivious? Haven¡¯t you figured it out yet?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t,¡± I retorted, irritation creeping into my tone. ¡°So please enlighten me, so I can correct whatever misunderstanding you¡¯re harboring.¡±


    He sighed, finally lowering the scroll. ¡°Never mind. Think what you will. I¡¯ll think what I will.¡±


    Frustration bubbled within me, but I chose to let it go. There was no point in arguing with someone as maddeningly stubborn as him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think these medicines are working,¡± I said, steering the conversation to safer ground.


    ¡°Indeed, they¡¯re not,¡± he admitted without hesitation.


    I shot him a sharp glare. ¡°Then why are you still giving them to me?¡±


    ¡°Like you said, it¡¯s an experiment,¡± he replied smoothly, as if that justified everything. ¡°They¡¯re completely safe, so it doesn¡¯t hurt to try.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not some test subject for your experiments,¡± I snapped.


    He turned to face me fully this time, his expression uncharacteristically solemn. ¡°A-Fan, we¡¯ve exhausted all conventional methods to cure you. Even the one who created the poison can¡¯t help you. What choice do we have but to search for a cure ourselves?¡± His gaze softened, though his voice remained firm. ¡°I¡¯m working for you, day and night. Every decision I make is with you in mind. So instead of complaining, show a little appreciation for my efforts.¡±


    Guilt tugged at my chest. Lowering my head, I murmured, ¡°I apologize.¡±


    He offered me a faint smile. ¡°Go to sleep. You¡¯ll need your strength for tomorrow¡¯s training.¡± His voice, though still commanding, carried a rare note of gentleness.


    I sighed, dread pooling in my stomach at the thought of another brutal session. The words ¡°dawn¡± and ¡°night¡± had come to mean only one thing ¨C torture.


    ¡°Are you not sleeping in your room?¡± I asked hesitantly.


    ¡°We had a deal,¡± he said simply.


    ¡°We¡¯re in your residence,¡± I pointed out. ¡°Your guards are everywhere. You don¡¯t need to worry about me running away.¡±


    "Until I¡¯m certain I can trust you, you¡¯re staying where I can see you," he said, his voice firm with finality.


    I let out a resigned sigh, knowing there was no point in protesting. Rolling onto my side, I turned my back to him, my gaze fixed on the cold, unyielding wall. ¡°Fine. Goodnight,¡± I muttered, my tone clipped.


    ¡°Goodnight, darling,¡± he replied smoothly, a teasing lilt in his voice.


    My shoulders stiffened, and I pressed my lips into a thin line, willing myself not to respond. But the playful edge in his words sent an unwelcome shiver down my spine, the term of endearment lingering in the air like a challenge I refused to rise to.


    *****


    <u>RUAN YANJUN</u>


    The soft flicker of candlelight cast wavering shadows across the walls of my private library as I pored over ancient medicinal texts. Outside, the residence was silent, save for the occasional murmur of disciples patrolling the grounds.


    A few hours earlier, Luo Fan had approached me, his expression unusually solemn. He had asked for permission to visit the temple and burn incense for Jinjing¡¯s birthday. I had agreed without hesitation, but not without precautions. Two level-five disciples were tasked with following him discreetly, ensuring his safety and preventing any attempts to escape.


    And yet, a nagging unease lingered. Even in his weakened condition, I couldn¡¯t shake the fear that Luo Fan might try to leave me. It was irrational¡ªI knew. Without my protection, he would be nothing but prey, a wounded deer surrounded by wolves. Still, the thought of losing him again gnawed at me.


    Perhaps it was paranoia, but I couldn¡¯t take the chance. My A-Fan was intelligent enough to understand that his survival depended on me. Whether he stayed willingly or because he had no choice hardly mattered. All that mattered was that he was here, within my reach.


    Over a year had passed since we began traveling together. In that time, he had become my constant companion, filling the once-echoing silence of my life with arguments, moments of quiet camaraderie, and his unyielding sense of righteousness. Even when we clashed, his presence had always amused me.


    I, Ruan Yanjun, the devil feared by all cultivators, had always been a loner. Trust was a luxury I couldn¡¯t afford. Even in sleep, I remained vigilant, ever alert to danger. While I did not fear death because I didn¡¯t think anyone was ever capable of killing me, I despised pain and the tedious process of recovery.


    Yet with Luo Fan, my restlessness eased.


    He was a paradox. A righteous priest with a pure heart, virtuous principles, and a stubborn spirit. He posed no threat to me and was perhaps the only person in this world I could turn my back to without worry of getting stabbed. When he was near, I could lower my guard. I could even sleep soundly, knowing he would never exploit my vulnerability.


    With him, I felt... safe. And for that reason, I refused to let him go. Even a devil like me needed companionship, and if coercion was the price, so be it.


    My thoughts were interrupted by the hurried footsteps of one of the disciples I had sent to shadow Luo Fan. He entered the library with his head bowed, his face pale.


    ¡°Sect Leader,¡± he stammered, his voice trembling. ¡°We... we lost him.¡±


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    I stilled, my grip tightening on the scroll in my hands. ¡°Lost him?¡±


    ¡°H-he had been kneeling in the temple for an hour,¡± the disciple continued, his words tumbling over one another in fear. ¡°We thought it safe to step away briefly. But when we returned... he was gone.¡±


    ¡°Fool!¡± I roared, rising to my feet and flinging the scroll to the ground. The sharp crack of parchment against the floor echoed in the room.


    The disciple dropped to his knees, his forehead nearly touching the ground. ¡°Forgive this disciple¡¯s incompetence. Punish me.¡±


    Though my anger burned hot, a deeper fear gripped my chest. Had I truly lost him again?


    The thought sent a chill down my spine. Without wasting another moment, I ordered the disciple to scour the city. Then I, too, set out to search.


    Luo Fan¡¯s condition meant he couldn¡¯t have gone far. I focused my search on the areas surrounding the temple, combing through alleys, gardens, and quiet corners. As the sun dipped lower in the sky, my desperation grew.


    After what felt like an eternity of searching, I finally found him.


    He was sitting near the edge of a cliff, perched on a flat rock, his silhouette framed by the warm hues of the fading sun. The golden light painted his pale skin and cast soft shadows over his delicate features, giving him an almost ethereal glow. My breath hitched, not from exhaustion, but from the sheer relief that he was still within my reach.


    I didn¡¯t approach him immediately. Instead, I stood at a distance, watching him silently. From where I was, he was turned slightly away, his profile clear but his attention far from me. He hadn¡¯t noticed my presence yet, his mind seemingly lost in another world.


    In his hands, he held the wooden staff that he never parted with, his fingers stroking the silk scarf tied to its hilt. I recognized it instantly. The staff had been a gift from Jinjing, and the scarf had once belonged to her as well. That knowledge only deepened the tight knot in my chest. He clung to those items as though they were a lifeline, a fragile tether to the woman he had lost.


    For a long moment, he sat there, still and silent, his gaze fixed on the horizon. The wind toyed with his loose hair, carrying with it the faintest whisper of his presence. He seemed completely oblivious to the world around him.


    Even after three months, he still grieved her.


    It wasn¡¯t the first time I had seen him like this. Countless times, I had found him sitting alone, his thoughts wandering far from the present. And every time, he would stroke that scarf, his silent tribute to the woman who once held his heart.


    I hated it.


    Every time I saw him like this, jealousy burned through me. It was a dangerous, ugly emotion, one I wasn¡¯t used to. But with Luo Fan, it surfaced time and time again. That scarf, that staff¡ªthey were constant reminders of the piece of his heart that would never belong to me.


    I wasn¡¯t sure when my feelings for him had grown so deep. What had begun as a flicker of intrigue had blossomed into something I could no longer ignore. At first, I told myself it was merely physical¡ªa simple desire sparked by proximity and circumstance. But as days turned into months, I realized it wasn¡¯t just his face or his form that captivated me. It was everything about him ¨C his gullibility, his unwavering righteousness, his stubborn resilience, and even his moments of vulnerability.


    It was maddening.


    I had lived for over a century, untethered by human emotions. Love was a concept I had always deemed beneath me, a weakness that I, as the devil of the dark sects, could not afford. And yet, this fragile, grieving man had carved his way into my cold, immortal heart.


    I hated how much power he had over me.


    If only he would look at me, just once, the way he had looked at her. If only he would allow me to fill the void she had left behind. I would give him everything¡ªprotect him, nurture him, even indulge his foolish ideals. But even as I entertained those thoughts, I knew one thing for certain¡­ My heart was something I could never truly give away.


    Not to him. Not to anyone.


    The idea of vulnerability, of placing my heart in someone else¡¯s hands, was intolerable. It wasn¡¯t just pride¡ªit was survival. To love Luo Fan fully would mean surrendering a piece of myself that I had guarded for a hundred years. And I refused to lose myself, not even for him.


    But that didn¡¯t mean I would let him go.


    Slowly, I approached him. My footsteps were deliberate, each one measured to give him time to sense my presence. Yet, he remained still, his focus never wavering from the horizon.


    When I finally stood behind him, I spoke, my voice low and calm. ¡°It¡¯s getting late. We should go.¡±


    He didn¡¯t respond.


    I stepped closer, the soft crunch of grass underfoot the only sound between us. ¡°A-Fan,¡± I said, my tone firm but not unkind. ¡°I will not leave unless you come with me. I have better things to do than stand here and watch you grieve. How much longer will you sit here, drowning in memories of someone who is no longer here?¡±


    At last, he stirred. Slowly, he lowered his gaze to the ground, his fingers still clutching the stick. His voice, when it came, was soft and distant. ¡°Lord Ruan,¡± he said, ¡°you will never understand.¡±


    The words stung more than I cared to admit.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m a devil?¡± I said, forcing a wry smile. ¡°Because I lack the capacity to feel grief or loss? You¡¯re right, A-Fan. I¡¯ve lived for over a century, untouched by the frailty of human emotion. But don¡¯t mistake that for ignorance.¡±


    He didn¡¯t reply, but his silence spoke volumes.


    Frustration bubbled within me, though it was tempered by a deeper ache¡ªa longing to shake him out of his sorrow, to make him see the world beyond his grief.


    ¡°Are you coming with me,¡± I asked, my voice sharper now, ¡°or shall I carry you like a princess again? Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t.¡±


    Still, he remained silent, his stubbornness a familiar thorn in my side.


    ¡°A-Fan,¡± I warned, my patience slipping, ¡°I¡¯m losing my temper.¡±


    ¡°Then lose it,¡± he said, his voice tinged with defiance. ¡°Beat me if you must. That¡¯s what you¡¯re best at, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Ah, so you think I¡¯m just beating you for my own amusement?¡± My hands curled into fists at my sides, not from anger, but from the effort of restraint. He didn¡¯t understand¡ªhe never did. ¡°I¡¯m training you. If you took it seriously, you wouldn¡¯t hurt so much. Or is that the point? Do you intentionally fail so you can pass out and escape your grief, even if just for a moment?¡±


    His silence was all the confirmation I needed.


    My anger cooled into disappointment. No matter how much effort I poured into saving him¡ªcuring his ailment, restoring his strength¡ªhe seemed to lack the will to fight for himself. The fire that once defined him had dimmed, smothered by sorrow. And no matter how much I poured into him, it felt as though I was trying to fill a bottomless well.


    For a moment, the only sound was the wind rustling through the trees.


    ¡°A-Fan,¡± I said at last, my tone softening, ¡°I¡¯ll give you half an hour. If you don¡¯t return to the residence by then, I¡¯ll come back and drag you home myself. Don¡¯t test me.¡±


    With that, I turned and walked away, leaving him to his thoughts.


    As I left, I glanced toward the two disciples hidden nearby, their figures barely visible behind the trees. With a silent nod, I commanded them to keep watch.


    Even if he didn¡¯t value his life, I did. And I wasn¡¯t about to let him slip through my fingers again.


    *****


    <u>LUO FAN</u>


    The residence was cloaked in darkness by the time I returned. Servants greeted me promptly, ushering me to a meal they had prepared. The food was warm and fragrant, yet every bite felt heavy, like swallowing lead.


    After finishing my meal, I excused myself and retreated to my room. Exhaustion weighed heavily on my body and spirit, and all I wanted was to escape into sleep, if only for a few hours. But just as I was settling down, a knock interrupted the silence.


    A servant entered and bowed low. ¡°Young Master Luo, Lord Ruan awaits you at the training ground.¡±


    I exhaled slowly, suppressing the groan that threatened to escape. Of course, Ruan Yanjun wouldn¡¯t allow me even a single night¡¯s reprieve.


    Without a word, I rose from the bed, adjusted my robes, and followed the servant out into the cool night air.


    When I arrived at the training ground, I found Ruan Yanjun, standing in the center of the courtyard. His arms were clasped behind his back, his imposing figure bathed in the pale light of the moon. His expression was unreadable, but the tension in his stance spoke volumes.


    Trouble.


    ¡°If you¡¯re ready,¡± he said, his voice cutting through the quiet like a blade, ¡°attack me.¡±


    I sighed, my weariness bleeding into my voice. ¡°Lord Ruan, if you don¡¯t mind, could you allow me just one night to rest? Tomorrow at dawn, I¡¯ll resume training.¡±


    His eyes narrowed, sharp as steel. ¡°So you can wallow in grief over your lost love again?¡±


    I nodded hesitantly. ¡°I just need time.¡±


    His laugh was soft but devoid of humor. ¡°If you can land a single hit on me tonight, I¡¯ll grant your request. What do you say to that?¡±


    It was an impossible challenge, and we both knew it. How could someone like me¡ªbarely holding on to the remnants of my strength¡ªhope to touch an immortal-level cultivator like him? Yet, I knew there would be no escaping his demands tonight.


    He waited, his gaze boring into me as I stood frozen in place. ¡°Well?¡±


    I remained silent, unmoving.


    ¡°A-Fan,¡± he said, his tone laced with impatience, ¡°I¡¯m giving you the advantage of the first move. Or would you rather I make it instead?¡±


    ¡°Lord Ruan,¡± I began cautiously, ¡°am I really asking for too much? Just one night¡ª¡±


    His sharp glare silenced me. ¡°I already excused you from training this morning,¡± he snapped. ¡°Do not take advantage of my leniency.¡±


    ¡°A single day of rest won¡¯t make a difference,¡± I reasoned.


    ¡°Every day matters,¡± he countered. ¡°Miss even one, and your progress will suffer.¡±


    I lowered my gaze, unwilling to meet his piercing eyes. My silence was answer enough¡ªmy defiance a quiet plea for understanding.


    His tone softened, but only slightly. ¡°A-Fan,¡± he said, his words deliberate, ¡°I¡¯ve worked tirelessly to prolong your life. Don¡¯t make me regret it.¡±


    Reluctantly, I stepped forward and made a half-hearted attempt to strike.


    The fight that followed was a farce. I moved sluggishly, my attacks slow and probably too predictable. Ruan Yanjun didn¡¯t even bother to exert himself, sidestepping my strikes with ease. His counterattacks came with the precision of a master, each blow striking just hard enough to remind me of my inadequacy.


    ¡°Pathetic,¡± he muttered after a particularly weak attempt on my part.


    I couldn¡¯t argue. My heart wasn¡¯t in it. Every blow I took felt deserved. My limbs ached, but the pain was a welcome distraction from the hollowness inside me.


    He stopped abruptly, his movements freezing as he studied me with a mix of frustration and disappointment. ¡°You¡¯re not even trying,¡± he said coldly. ¡°Have you buried your dreams alongside her grave?¡±


    I flinched but said nothing.


    His eyes darkened, and with a flick of his wrist, he summoned a crackling orb of energy into his palm. It hovered there, pulsating with raw power.


    ¡°Fight back,¡± he ordered.


    But I didn¡¯t move.


    The orb shot toward me with terrifying speed, and I made no effort to dodge. The impact struck me square in the chest, hurling me backward into a wall. Pain flared through my body, momentarily disorienting me.


    When the haze cleared, Ruan Yanjun was crouched before me, his gaze fierce and unrelenting.


    ¡°Fool,¡± he growled, and before I could react, his lips were on mine.


    My eyes widened in shock. His kiss was anything but gentle¡ªit was an invasion, a forceful claim that left me breathless. I tried to protest, but the sounds were muffled against his mouth. His lips pressed harder, parting mine with ease, and then his tongue invaded, exploring with an audacity that left me paralyzed.


    It was wrong.


    It was so, so wrong.


    His kiss was hot, dominating, and unrelenting, stirring a storm of emotions I didn¡¯t want to confront. Disgust, confusion, and a faint, unwelcome flicker of something else all warred within me. This wasn¡¯t a kiss¡ªit was a battle, one I was losing without ever putting up a fight.


    When he finally pulled away, his breathing was ragged, his eyes blazing. I took the opportunity to hit him, but he quickly caught my wrists on each of his hands and pinned them on the ground above my head


    ¡°Here¡¯s my new rule, A-Fan,¡± he said, his voice low and dangerous. ¡°Every time you displease me, I¡¯ll kiss you. Unless, of course, you want to be kissed over and over again. In which case, by all means, continue your pitiful display.¡±


    I glared at him, my chest heaving as I struggled for air.


    He smirked, leaning closer. ¡°Or,¡± he added, his voice dropping to a whisper, ¡°if you crave my kisses, just say so. No need for dramatics.¡±


    Heat flooded my face, not from desire but from sheer indignation. I swallowed the anger rising within me, aware of the dark core within that fed on such emotions.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear that,¡± I said through gritted teeth. ¡°You¡¯ve made your point. Now let me go.¡±


    He released my wrists and stepped back, but not without a sigh of exasperation.


    As I tried to rise, a sharp pain shot through my chest. I pressed a hand to the ache, wincing.


    Ruan Yanjun¡¯s expression softened, though his voice remained stern. ¡°You¡¯re reckless,¡± he said, scooping me into his arms with infuriating ease. ¡°We should still be training, but instead, I have to waste time healing your self-inflicted wounds.¡±


    Self-inflicted?


    I wanted to argue, but the words died on my lips. Exhaustion and pain sapped what little strength I had left.

 BOOK 2 Chapter 55: Intimate Contact

    CHAPTER 55


    Intimate Contact


    The journey to the Duke of Yuheng¡¯s mansion was quiet, the clatter of the carriage wheels the only sound filling the air. I sat stiffly across from Ruan Yanjun, my eyes fixed on the passing scenery, refusing to meet his gaze. Anger simmered beneath my calm exterior, fueled by what had transpired the night before. His kiss¡ªuninvited, forceful, and overwhelming¡ªstill lingered in my mind, an affront I could neither forget nor forgive.


    For his part, Ruan Yanjun seemed unfazed by the tension, reclining with his usual air of dominance. His indifference only irritated me further, yet I kept my thoughts to myself. It wasn¡¯t as if my words would make any difference to him.


    By the time we arrived, the grand wedding ceremony had already concluded, and the banquet was in full swing. As our presence was announced, the Duke of Yuheng himself, along with the newlyweds, greeted us at the entrance of the grand hall. The respect they showed Ruan Yanjun bordered on reverence. Even the Duke¡¯s deference suggested that the Sect Leader¡¯s presence eclipsed that of Emperor An¡¯s daughter, a notion that unsettled me.


    ¡°This is Luo Fan, my disciple,¡± Ruan Yanjun introduced me, his tone neutral yet commanding.


    I noticed the subtle shifts in expression among the nobles. A few raised their eyebrows, their thoughts veiled behind polite masks. No doubt the rumors of my alleged affair with Ruan Yanjun had preceded us, and I could feel their silent judgment searing through me like an unspoken accusation.


    Inside the hall, we were led to a seat of honor near the newlyweds, but I remained tense. Ruan Yanjun, however, was immediately surrounded by nobles and officials eager to pay their respects. I took the opportunity to observe the room, trying to distract myself from the oppressive weight of being in his shadow.


    Amid the hustle and bustle of servants moving between tables, my gaze caught on a woman carrying a vessel of wine. Something about her movements set her apart¡ªher steps lacked the practiced grace of the other servants, her eyes scanning the crowd with purpose rather than servitude. She wasn¡¯t here to serve. She was searching for something¡ªor someone.


    When her gaze locked with mine, she froze. Her expression betrayed recognition, though I couldn¡¯t place her. My grip tightened around my bamboo staff, instinct warning me that she might be a threat. But then, she raised a finger to her lips, a silent plea for me to stay calm.


    Her gesture disarmed me. If she meant harm, it wasn¡¯t directed at me. But why was she here? When she turned and slipped into the courtyard, my curiosity overrode my caution, and I followed her.


    Beneath the shadow of a plum tree, she stopped and turned to face me. ¡°Priest Luo,¡± she began softly, ¡°you may not recognize me. We¡¯ve met before, but at the time, you were blind.¡±


    Her voice was familiar, refined with the cadence of nobility. My brows furrowed as I tried to recall her. ¡°May I know who you are?¡±


    ¡°I am Consort Fei, mother of the late Prince Sheng,¡± she said, her words heavy with sorrow and resolve.


    I stiffened, memories of her desperate plea for justice flashing through my mind. She had once come to me in tears, begging for answers about the poison that had killed her son. ¡°Why are you here?¡± I asked cautiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m searching for someone,¡± she replied, her tone clipped.


    The need for discretion was clear. For a consort of her status to disguise herself and infiltrate the Duke¡¯s mansion meant her purpose was not sanctioned by the court. ¡°You¡¯re looking for Consort Xie, aren¡¯t you?¡± I ventured.


    Her scoff was sharp, bitter. ¡°That wretched woman deserves to suffer for what she¡¯s done, but I don¡¯t wish her dead. Not yet.¡±


    I froze as realization dawned. ¡°You¡¯re after Prince Bai,¡± I said, the pieces falling into place.


    Her silence was all the confirmation I needed. The desire for vengeance burned in her eyes. She wasn¡¯t here to confront Consort Xie directly but to exact justice through the woman¡¯s son.


    As I studied her, I noticed the faint aura of cultivation surrounding her. She was no ordinary noblewoman¡ªher power had reached the second level. But against the guards surely protecting Prince Bai, it wouldn¡¯t be enough.


    Before I could voice my concerns, her gaze flickered past me, and without another word, she fled into the shadows. Turning, I found Ruan Yanjun approaching, his expression unreadable but his presence commanding as ever.


    ¡°So, that was Consort Fei,¡± he said casually, coming to stand beside me.


    I nodded, wary of his tone.


    ¡°She¡¯s after Prince Bai, isn¡¯t she?¡± he asked, his eyes glinting with dark amusement.


    I hesitated, but my silence betrayed me.


    A cruel smile tugged at his lips. ¡°Let her be. She deserves her chance at revenge. Whether she succeeds or fails, it will be... entertaining to watch.¡±


    My hands clenched at his callousness. To him, this was just another game, another story to amuse himself with. He didn¡¯t care about the tragedy that might unfold or the lives that would be destroyed in the process.


    ¡°Does everything have to be entertainment to you?¡± I asked bitterly.


    His smile deepened, but he said nothing, leaving the question unanswered as the weight of his indifference pressed down on me. My thoughts lingered on Consort Fei, knowing her path was fraught with danger. Justice wasn¡¯t what awaited her¡ªit was tragedy, and I hated that Ruan Yanjun seemed so eager to watch it play out.


    My chest tightened with suppressed frustration. His infuriating calmness only heightened the storm of emotions swirling within me.


    Just as I was beginning to wonder if the day could get any worse, a loud, self-assured voice cut through the air.


    ¡°Lord Ruan,¡± the man called, his tone a blend of arrogance and challenge. ¡°I¡¯ve heard tales of your greatness. Allow me, Jiang Wuying, brother-in-law to the Duke, to test your skill. Let us spar¡ªno cultivation, no tricks¡ªjust raw, unbridled skill.¡±


    I turned to see a tall man striding into the courtyard, his robes of deep crimson and gold a clear display of wealth and status. Jiang Wuying¡¯s sharp features were twisted into a cocky smirk, and his confident swagger drew the attention of several onlookers.


    Ruan Yanjun barely glanced at him. ¡°And why would I waste my time on you?¡± he asked, his tone dismissive.


    Jiang Wuying¡¯s smirk faltered but quickly returned, more pronounced this time. ¡°Afraid you¡¯d lose, Lord Ruan? Or are you simply too cowardly to face me without your cultivation to rely on?¡±


    Ruan Yanjun¡¯s chuckle was cold and sharp, cutting through Jiang Wuying¡¯s bravado. ¡°Afraid? Hardly. But if you¡¯re so eager to embarrass yourself, why not start with my disciple?¡± He gestured toward me with an infuriatingly casual wave.


    My stomach dropped. I shot him a glare, but he ignored me entirely, his smirk only deepening.


    He couldn''t possibly be serious about pushing me to fight a level four cultivator, could he?


    Jiang Wuying frowned, clearly unimpressed. ¡°Your disciple?¡± He sneered. ¡°A second-level cultivator? Do you take me for a fool?¡±


    Ruan Yanjun shrugged. ¡°Fighting me is a privilege, one you¡¯ll need to earn. If you¡¯re too proud to face him, then I suggest you leave before you embarrass yourself further.¡±


    The tension in the air thickened. Jiang Wuying¡¯s face darkened, and for a moment, I thought he might turn and leave. Instead, he clenched his fists and barked, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll humor you. But if your disciple fails to entertain me, don¡¯t think you can hide behind him.¡±


    The crowd that had started to gather murmured in excitement, eager to witness the spectacle. My heart sank further.


    I turned to Ruan Yanjun, keeping my voice low. ¡°Lord Ruan, this isn¡¯t a fight I can win. Jiang Wuying is leagues above me in skill and strength.¡±


    Ruan Yanjun¡¯s eyes flicked to mine, his expression unreadable. ¡°A-Fan,¡± he said quietly, ¡°level means nothing when your mind is sharp. You¡¯ve faced greater odds before. Trust your instincts.¡±


    Before I could argue further, he leaned in close, his lips brushing my ear as he whispered, ¡°Win, and I¡¯ll give you two days free of training. Lose, and I¡¯ll kiss you right here, in front of everyone.¡±


    My face flushed with indignation as I pulled away, his infuriating smirk only growing. He wasn¡¯t bluffing¡ªRuan Yanjun never bluffed.


    I released my rising anger with a deep breath, stepping forward to face Jiang Wuying.


    ¡°Remember what I¡¯ve taught you,¡± Ruan Yanjun called lazily. ¡°And try not to embarrass me.¡±


    Jiang Wuying stood in the center of the courtyard, his stance loose but ready, his smirk radiating confidence. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he said. ¡°I won¡¯t hit too hard.¡±


    The crowd tittered at his remark, their anticipation growing as the match began. Jiang Wuying was the first to move, a flurry of precise strikes and swift kicks that forced me onto the defensive.


    Sweat began to bead on my brow as I blocked and dodged, my mind racing. I couldn¡¯t match his speed or strength, but perhaps¡­


    Ruan Yanjun¡¯s words during one of our training sessions echoed in my mind.


    ¡®When you¡¯re not sure what to do, defend and observe. The more you know about your opponent, the better decision you can make.¡¯


    So I kept my defense and studied Jiang Wuyin¡¯s movements.


    His overconfidence made him predictable. His strikes, while powerful, lacked the finesse of someone truly focused. I noticed small openings in his movements, gaps I could exploit.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    I bided my time, enduring his onslaught as best as I could. When he overreached on a sweeping kick, I saw my chance. Summoning every ounce of precision I had, I struck at a vulnerable meridian in his side¡ªa technique Ruan Yanjun had drilled into me endlessly.


    Jiang Wuying staggered, his eyes widening in surprise. The crowd gasped, and the murmurs grew louder. I took a step back, panting and aching but steady on my feet.


    Jiang Wuying straightened, clutching his side. His face was a mixture of anger and disbelief. ¡°Not bad,¡± he muttered, begrudgingly nodding.


    The match ended in a draw, the tension in the courtyard dissipating as the crowd erupted into applause. Jiang Wuying stormed off, his pride bruised but his reputation intact.


    Ruan Yanjun approached me, his eyes gleaming with approval. ¡°Next time, don¡¯t let him land so many hits.¡±


    I glared at him, my frustration bubbling to the surface.


    He laughed. ¡°My A-Fan hates me. But it doesn¡¯t matter. You won the match.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a draw,¡± I argued.


    ¡°Against a level four, you are the winner.¡±


    With my body aching and my mind spinning after the fight, I did not bother to argue with him any further.


    As the crowd began to disperse, I allowed myself a brief moment to catch my breath. My muscles were sore, my knuckles bruised, and the exhaustion from holding my ground against Jiang Wuying weighed heavily on me. Yet, there was also a faint glimmer of satisfaction. Despite everything, I had managed to avoid a public humiliation orchestrated by Ruan Yanjun.


    Just as I was preparing to slip away from the courtyard and its lingering onlookers, a middle-aged man approached me. His appearance was unassuming¡ªmore akin to a scholar than a cultivator¡ªwith sharp, intelligent eyes and an air of quiet authority.


    ¡°Priest Luo Fan,¡± he greeted, his voice steady and polite.


    I straightened and cupped my hands in greeting. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°My name is Jin Tian,¡± he continued, a faint smile on his lips. ¡°I am the successor of the great scholar Zeng Lei.¡±


    The name caught me off guard, and I blinked in surprise. Zeng Lei was a legend, a scholar renowned across the five empires for his meticulous records of cultivation techniques. His books were a treasure trove of knowledge, detailing the mechanics of skills practiced by cultivators of all levels. Even Frost Mountain Sect had several volumes of his works.


    I quickly bowed deeper, my respect genuine. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Senior Jin. The writings of the great Zeng Lei have been invaluable to my cultivation journey. His insights have guided me many times.¡±


    Jin Tian¡¯s smile deepened, and he inclined his head. ¡°I am pleased to hear that. Zeng Lei¡¯s legacy was one of dedication to understanding cultivation in all its forms.¡±


    Then his expression shifted slightly, curiosity shining in his eyes. ¡°I must ask, Priest Luo Fan¡ªwhat is the name of the technique you just used during the fight? I¡¯ve never seen anything like it before.¡±


    Before I could respond, Ruan Yanjun¡¯s smooth, arrogant voice cut in. ¡°It¡¯s called Intimate Contact.¡±


    I stiffened, my frown immediate. Of course, he would interject¡ªand with that name, no less.


    Jin Tian turned toward him, startled. His demeanor shifted instantly to one of deference. ¡°Sect Leader Ruan, forgive my impertinence,¡± he said, bowing low. ¡°I did not realize this technique belonged to you. My eagerness to inquire blinded me to your presence.¡±


    I bit the inside of my cheek, silently seething. Since when had I officially become Ruan Yanjun¡¯s disciple? True, he had been teaching me techniques¡ªsometimes against my will¡ªbut we had never formalized any master-disciple relationship. Yet, to outsiders, the assumption was natural. I was known as his¡­ companion, and he was a sect leader. Who else would have taught me?


    Ruan Yanjun¡¯s smirk deepened, and he crossed his arms, exuding an infuriating aura of smugness.


    ¡°But Sect Leader Ruan,¡± Jin Tian ventured carefully, ¡°may I ask why the technique is called Intimate Contact?¡±


    The question made my stomach churn.


    Ruan Yanjun¡¯s smirk turned devilish. ¡°Because,¡± he said, his voice low and deliberate, ¡°it was created by two people during intimate contact.¡±


    Jin Tian¡¯s eyes widened slightly before he nodded with a wide, awkward smile. ¡°Ah, I see. That explains it. Truly fascinating.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t tell if Jin Tian was genuinely gullible or merely playing along with Ruan Yanjun¡¯s shamelessness to avoid offending him. Either way, I wanted to disappear into the ground.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Jin Tian said, bowing again. ¡°Thank you for clarifying, Sect Leader Ruan. And Priest Luo Fan, thank you for allowing me to witness such a unique technique.¡±


    I returned the bow out of politeness, though my thoughts were less than courteous. Meanwhile, Ruan Yanjun stood there like an emperor, not bothering to return the gesture.


    As Jin Tian straightened, he added, ¡°I am nearing completion of my compilation of cultivator techniques. Once it is finished, I will ensure a copy is sent to the Eternal Damnation Sect.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate that,¡± I replied sincerely.


    When Jin Tian finally departed, I turned to Ruan Yanjun, my gaze sharp and unyielding. He noticed, of course, but pretended otherwise, diverting his attention to a cluster of guests who approached to congratulate him. His dismissal of my silent reproach burned more than it should have.


    I pressed my lips together, suppressing the words bubbling in my chest. Now that everyone believed I was his disciple, all the credit for my performance in the fight had naturally gone to him. They marveled at how the great Sect Leader Ruan had managed to mold a mere level-two cultivator like me into something worthy of recognition. My own efforts¡ªthe grueling hours of training, the bruises, and the mental fortitude it had taken to master his techniques¡ªwere nothing more than a reflection of his so-called greatness.


    As the murmurs of admiration for him swirled around us, I felt a pang of bitterness. I was no more than a tool, polished and displayed to elevate his reputation.


    Nearby, the bride glowered, her frustration evident. The spectacle had stolen the attention meant for her and her new husband, casting a shadow over what should have been her brightest moment. To restore order, the groom¡¯s mother stepped in, gently urging us back inside the main hall.


    Though the initial excitement around our fight subsided, Ruan Yanjun still monopolized a portion of the limelight. He wore the attention well, continuing to play the role of my master with seamless charm. It was infuriating but, in some ways, preferable. Better to be seen as his disciple than his toy¡ªa rumor already circulating among the guests.


    Their glances gave them away ¨C sidelong, knowing, and laced with curiosity. They whispered assumptions about why Ruan Yanjun and I always shared a room when traveling, even when other accommodations were available. I longed to dispel their misconceptions, but no one dared voice the rumors aloud¡ªnot in his presence. To address them unprompted would only deepen the awkwardness.


    Ruan Yanjun, on the other hand, basked in their attention, a behavior entirely out of character for a man who typically loathed social interactions. His rare amiability made my suspicions stir.


    Had he brought me here solely to assert his claim over me in front of an audience?


    Several guests approached to congratulate him for ¡°transforming¡± me into a capable fighter. He accepted their praise effortlessly, never correcting their misconceptions. His silver tongue worked its magic again when the Duke of Yuheng approached, expressing interest in exchanging words with me.


    ¡°My disciple is very shy,¡± Ruan Yanjun said smoothly when the duke addressed me directly. ¡°He struggles to interact in large gatherings, so I brought him here to help him break out of his shell.¡±


    I frowned, inwardly seething.


    Shy? I wasn¡¯t shy¡ªI was reserved, yes, but I had no trouble maintaining polite conversation. He was deliberately spinning this narrative to distance people from me.


    The duke nodded sympathetically. ¡°I see. Sect Leader Ruan, may I extend an invitation to both you and your disciple for tea at my estate tomorrow? It has been some time since your last visit, and there are matters I would greatly appreciate your insight on.¡±


    Ruan Yanjun sighed, as if the offer were a burden. ¡°I¡¯ll send word to your estate if we¡¯re free.¡±


    The duke¡¯s face brightened. ¡°Excellent. In the meantime, would you care to join me at my table for a cup of wine?¡±


    To my utter shock, Ruan Yanjun reached for my hand, lacing his fingers through mine in a casual yet possessive grip. Heat rushed to my face, and I stiffened. The duke¡¯s expression faltered, caught between surprise and awkwardness.


    ¡°My disciple is exhausted from the fight,¡± Ruan Yanjun explained. ¡°I should let him rest.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± the duke said hastily. ¡°Forgive me for being insensitive. Please, take care.¡±


    As the duke departed, I yanked at my hand, but Ruan Yanjun held firm, his grip unyielding as he led me toward the exit.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I hissed under my breath.


    ¡°Keeping those hungry wolves from circling,¡± he replied, his tone light but laced with an edge. ¡°Do you see how they¡¯re looking at you? Like a pack of scavengers eyeing a defenseless lamb.¡±


    I glanced around. Sure enough, several guests watched us, their expressions speculative. But I doubted it had anything to do with what he claimed. They were staring because he was holding my hand so brazenly.


    ¡°They¡¯re staring because of you,¡± I muttered. ¡°Not me.¡±


    ¡°Believe what you want,¡± he said with a smirk, ¡°but if I let go, you¡¯ll have half the room clamoring for your attention. Do you want that?¡±


    ¡°Just let me go.¡±


    He ignored me, dragging me along until we were outside the main hall. Only then did he release my hand.


    ¡°Lord Ruan,¡± I said, my tone sharp, ¡°what exactly was your intention in bringing me here?¡±


    ¡°For you to enjoy yourself,¡± he replied casually, as if it were obvious.


    ¡°Lord Ruan,¡± I said through clenched teeth, ¡°I feel uncomfortable when you tease me like this. Please stop doing such inappropriate things.¡±


    ¡°Inappropriate? A-Fan, everything is inappropriate to you. If I stopped, I¡¯d die of boredom in days.¡±


    ¡°I think you know exactly what I mean.¡±


    He sighed, his expression softening slightly. ¡°A-Fan, haven¡¯t I told you? I never do things without reason.¡±


    ¡°Maybe so, but none of this was necessary.¡±


    He smiled faintly, his gaze unreadable. ¡°Perhaps not necessary, but effective. Like when I kissed you in front of your cousin. You should have seen his face. It was priceless. A perfect blow to his pride for insulting you.¡±


    I sighed, exasperated but unwilling to argue further. ¡°For the sake of peace between us, I¡¯ll let that slide. But I don¡¯t want it to happen again.¡±


    He chuckled, the sound low and amused. ¡°If you tempt me, A-Fan, I might not be able to resist.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I shot back, ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    His laughter followed me as I walked away, and though I wished to be rid of his presence, a small, treacherous part of me lingered on his words.


    As we approached the gate, the sharp cry of a woman pierced the cool evening air, chilling me to my core.


    Ruan Yanjun froze mid-step, his sharp gaze narrowing toward the source of the sound. Without a word, he spun on his heel and marched back inside, his stride deliberate and unyielding.


    I hurried after him, my heart pounding with unease. The scream had come from the direction of the kitchen. By the time we arrived, a crowd had gathered, murmuring anxiously as they tried to peer past the kitchen door.


    The guards recognized Ruan Yanjun immediately and wasted no time clearing the path, pushing people aside with stern commands. As we entered, the metallic tang of blood assaulted my senses, making my stomach churn.


    Inside, the scene was ghastly. A woman¡¯s body lay crumpled on the cold tiles, her face turned away, her head a grotesque mess where her scalp should have been. The skin and hair were gone, stripped clean in a manner too precise to be the work of an animal.


    A healer knelt beside her, his hands glowing faintly with spiritual energy, though it was clear there was nothing he could do. The murmurs from the crowd behind us seemed to grow louder as the healer lifted his head, his pale face etched with horror.


    Ruan Yanjun, however, was calm¡ªeerily so. His expression darkened, his eyes narrowing with a dangerous glint.


    ¡°The Thread Reaper is back,¡± he murmured, his voice low but resolute.


    I turned to him, my breath caught in my throat. ¡°You know who did this?¡±


    He nodded, his jaw tightening. ¡°There¡¯s only one person who would do something like this.¡±


    ¡°Why would anyone¡­¡± I trailed off, glancing at the mutilated body. ¡°Why would anyone do this to a woman?¡±


    Ruan Yanjun¡¯s lips curled into a grim line. ¡°He collects hair. Beautiful hair. It¡¯s an obsession¡ªno, a sickness. The Reaper doesn¡¯t care about the person, only what they can give him.¡±


    The healer, who had remained silent until now, looked up sharply. ¡°Sect Leader Ruan, wasn¡¯t it you who killed the Thread Reaper years ago? Everyone thought you¡¯d put an end to him.¡±


    Ruan Yanjun¡¯s gaze remained on the body. ¡°I beat him to a pulp and threw him into a lake. Whether he drowned or clawed his way back out, I didn¡¯t stay to find out.¡±


    The tension in the room thickened. The idea that this monster had survived sent a ripple of unease through everyone present. The guards exchanged nervous glances, and the healer¡¯s hands trembled faintly as he continued his futile attempts to preserve the woman¡¯s dignity.


    Ruan Yanjun finally turned, his robe sweeping behind him as he strode toward the door. ¡°Let them investigate,¡± he said coldly. ¡°There¡¯s nothing more for us here.¡±


    I followed silently, casting one last glance at the horrific scene before stepping out into the hallway.


    The Duke intercepted us, his usually confident demeanor shaken. ¡°Sect Leader Ruan,¡± he said, his voice tinged with desperation, ¡°please, stay the night. Your presence would reassure the household and¡­¡± His words faltered as he glanced over his shoulder, as though expecting the Reaper to emerge from the shadows.


    Ruan Yanjun¡¯s eyes flicked to me briefly before he answered. ¡°No. I¡¯ll take him somewhere safe.¡±


    The Duke¡¯s face fell, his shoulders slumping. It was obvious he was terrified, hoping Ruan Yanjun¡¯s presence would ward off danger. But Ruan Yanjun¡¯s priorities were clear. Whatever power struggle or chaos the Thread Reaper¡¯s return might bring, he wouldn¡¯t risk me being caught in the middle of it.


    As we stepped out into the night, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of guilt. The Duke¡¯s fear had been palpable, and I knew Ruan Yanjun¡¯s presence here could have saved lives. But I also knew better than to argue with him.


    The devil beside me had made his choice. For better or worse, he had chosen me.


    ¡°Do you think he¡¯ll come after us?¡± I asked hesitantly as we mounted the carriage waiting by the gates.


    Ruan Yanjun¡¯s gaze flicked toward the distant horizon, his expression unreadable. ¡°If he does, he¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    His words should have comforted me, but instead, they left me uneasy. Somewhere in the shadows, a monster was lurking, and I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that this wasn¡¯t the last we¡¯d hear of the Thread Reaper.

 Chapter 56: The Duke

    CHAPTER 56


    The Duke


    On the third day, I woke with unease knotting my stomach. Memories of the relentless training under Ruan Yanjun''s unyielding gaze made me brace for another punishing session. Yet, to my surprise, a servant arrived instead, bowing low to inform me that I was to prepare myself to accompany Lord Ruan elsewhere.


    The carriage ride was silent save for the rhythmic creak of the wheels. My attempts to decipher Ruan Yanjun''s intentions were met with his usual calm indifference.


    We arrived at the duke''s mansion, an imposing structure with ornate designs that spoke of wealth and influence.


    Inside, the duke greeted us with a polite yet lingering gaze directed at me. His scrutiny sent a ripple of discomfort through me. My vision wasn¡¯t sharp enough to discern whether his expression held disdain or admiration, but either possibility was unsettling.


    Ruan Yanjun must have noticed. He shifted his chair closer to mine, the subtle scrape of wood on marble drawing the duke¡¯s attention. A pointed clearing of his throat followed, a sound that carried the weight of a warning. The duke''s gaze quickly averted, and he began conversing with Ruan Yanjun, first about the Thread Reaper, and then they went on to discuss about matters of politics.


    Their exchange wove a narrative of intrigue and power struggles. The emperor of Kan had begun losing the loyalty of his court following rumors implicating him in the assassination of his predecessor. The crown prince, suspected of spreading these rumors, was gaining traction among the noble houses.


    As I listened, a strange excitement stirred within me. At the temple where I was raised, such worldly matters were deemed unworthy of our focus, yet here they unfolded with a complexity that fascinated me. I began to see the secular world as a battlefield where wealth, connections, and power determined survival. The poor were mere pawns, collateral damage in the ambitions of the elite.


    A sudden knock interrupted the conversation. A guard informed Ruan Yanjun that a letter had arrived, its courier insisting it be delivered directly to him.


    Ruan Yanjun''s brow furrowed. ¡°No one should know I am here,¡± he muttered before excusing himself.


    As soon as he left, the duke leaned closer, his demeanor shifting. ¡°You are quite remarkable,¡± he said, offering me a glass of wine. His voice carried a smooth, almost honeyed quality. ¡°The moment I saw you fight, I knew you are destined to be a grandmaster.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I replied cautiously, accepting the wine but not drinking.


    The duke¡¯s gaze softened, his tone growing conspiratorial. ¡°Lord Ruan is a fearsome man, is he not? His influence extends across empires, his name whispered in fear. Did you know he holds the Xianru and Wun Emperors as little more than his puppets?¡±


    I stiffened. These were not details Ruan Yanjun had ever shared with me, but hearing them painted a clearer picture of his near-untouchable status.


    The duke¡¯s voice dipped lower. ¡°I¡¯ve also heard whispers about how he treats you. If it¡¯s true, you have my deepest sympathy.¡±


    His words set my thoughts spinning. Was this sympathy genuine, or a ploy to drive a wedge between Ruan Yanjun and me?


    ¡°Forgive my boldness,¡± the duke continued, ¡°but I cannot bear to see someone as beautiful and pure as you wasted in his hands. Stay here, and I promise to treat you with the dignity and care you deserve. Whatever you desire, I will provide it.¡±


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    I arched a brow, keeping my voice steady. ¡°Are you not afraid of what he might do if he learns of this offer?¡±


    ¡°He will not take you by force if you choose to stay willingly,¡± the duke replied with a knowing smile. ¡°His pride would never allow him to admit he cares enough to fight for you. He¡¯d feign disinterest and move on, as though you were merely a passing fancy.¡±


    Could that be true? Could Ruan Yanjun discard me so easily?


    ¡°I only wish to save you from him,¡± the duke pressed. ¡°His treatment of you has been... damaging. He flaunts you, tarnishing your reputation. Surely you deserve better.¡±


    I set the untouched glass down and met his gaze. ¡°I appreciate the offer, but I don¡¯t need rescuing. Whatever misunderstandings surround my relationship with Lord Ruan, I know the truth, and that¡¯s enough for me.¡±


    His expression faltered, but he reached out, his hand brushing mine¡ªjust as the door opened.


    Ruan Yanjun strode in, his presence dominating the room. His eyes flicked between us, sharp and unyielding. ¡°So this is why you lured me away,¡± he said coolly, taking his seat beside me. ¡°To steal what belongs to me.¡±


    The duke recoiled, shaking his head. ¡°No, my lord. That was not my intention. I admit I am drawn to the gentleman¡¯s beauty, but my offer was one of genuine care. He seemed pale and weary, and I merely wished to provide him with a place to rest.¡±


    Ruan Yanjun¡¯s lips curved into a smirk that did not reach his eyes. ¡°And you think I cannot provide that for him?¡±


    ¡°Of course you can,¡± the duke said hastily. ¡°There is nothing Sect Leader Ruan cannot provide.¡±


    Ruan Yanjun leaned back, his smirk hardening into something sharper. ¡°I don¡¯t consider you an enemy, Yuheng, but if you try to take what is mine, I assure you, this mansion you cherish so dearly will be reduced to ash.¡±


    The duke paled, stammering his apologies.


    Without another word, Ruan Yanjun seized my hand, pulling me to my feet. ¡°We¡¯re leaving.¡±


    I cast one last glance at the duke, whose expression teetered between regret and fear, before following Ruan Yanjun out.


    The ride back to Ruan Yanjun¡¯s residence was suffocating, not from the cramped space or the chill of the evening air, but from the weight of Ruan Yanjun''s presence beside me. He sat with an air of displeasure, his usual calm shadowed by something darker. I stared out of the carriage window, the passing scenery a blur as I replayed the events at the duke¡¯s mansion.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± His voice broke the silence, low and probing.


    I hesitated, not wanting to entertain his question.


    ¡°Are you considering his proposal?¡± he pressed, his tone sharper this time.


    I sighed but kept my eyes fixed on the horizon, unwilling to engage.


    He didn¡¯t take kindly to my silence. ¡°What do you think of him?¡± he asked, his words laced with a mockery that only Ruan Yanjun could wield so effortlessly. ¡°Do you believe he¡¯d make a better host than I am?¡±


    Host. The word grated against my nerves. I finally turned to him, my voice calm yet pointed. ¡°Lord Ruan, I think you¡¯re both disgusting. Fighting over nonsense. And over a man, no less.¡±


    His smirk returned, wolfish and amused. ¡°A-Fan, you¡¯re the only one to blame for that. If you weren¡¯t so beautiful, no one would be fighting over you.¡±


    I clenched my fists in my lap, forcing myself to remain composed. ¡°Lord Ruan, I am a man with dignity. I am not some toy for men like you to pass around as you please.¡±


    His gaze flickered, amusement giving way to something colder, more calculating. ¡°A toy? No, A-Fan. That¡¯s not the word I would use to describe you.¡± He leaned closer, the carriage jolting slightly as his weight shifted. ¡°I prefer to call you an asset.¡±


    His words stung, not because they were unexpected, but because they carried a kernel of truth I wasn¡¯t ready to confront.


    I let out a weary sigh, turning away from him. ¡°Lord Ruan, I don¡¯t want to argue. I¡¯m sure I would lose anyway.¡±


    Silence settled between us once more, but his gaze lingered, heavy and unreadable.


    It was only later that I began to piece together his motives. The pattern had been there all along, if only I had chosen to see it. Ruan Yanjun¡¯s calculated introductions to figures of power, the discussions he ensured I overheard, the way he encouraged me to grasp the nuances of political maneuvering¡ªit wasn¡¯t random.


    Every encounter, every conversation I was drawn into, had been part of a larger scheme. He wasn¡¯t just flaunting me or using me as a pawn. He was grooming me.


    For what?


    The answer loomed before me, both exhilarating and terrifying. He was preparing me to ascend to power, to become an emperor that he could manipulate.


    I cast a glance his way, his profile stark against the moonlight filtering through the carriage window. The enigmatic curve of his lips suggested he already knew the questions swirling in my mind.

 Chapter 57: Climactic Finish

    CHAPTER 57


    Climactic Finish


    We climbed two rugged mountains, the path twisting and treacherous, before finally reaching the eerie expanse of the Misty Forest.


    A thick, dark mist clung to the air, impenetrable and unrelenting, as though it had a life of its own. Locals had named it ¡°Misty Forest¡± because the shroud of mist never lifted, no matter the season. The forest was infamous not only for its impenetrable gloom but also for the treasures hidden within¡ªchief among them, the legendary Dual Bloom.


    ¡°This is where the Dual Bloom grows?¡± I asked, squinting into the fog. I could barely see my own hands, let alone anything further than a few steps ahead.


    Ruan Yanjun led the way, his strides confident and unfaltering. The mist seemed to part subtly around him, though not enough to give me much visibility. ¡°How can we find anything in this?¡± I muttered, sticking close behind him.


    Ruan Yanjun glanced back at me, his sharp eyes glinting with a faint light. ¡°Stop complaining and stay close. You wouldn¡¯t last five minutes here on your own.¡±


    I bit back a retort, knowing he was probably right. While I stumbled over roots and ducked under low branches, Ruan Yanjun moved with an almost predatory grace. His eyes, sharp and calculating, seemed unbothered by the oppressive mist, as though he could see through its veil.


    We ventured deeper until the air around us grew heavier, charged with an unnatural energy. Suddenly, the mist thickened, swirling like a vortex, and from its depths emerged a creature unlike anything I had ever seen.


    The guardian of the forest stood before us, a faery-like being with a striking, otherworldly appearance. Its upper half was humanlike but ethereal, with iridescent skin that shimmered in hues of green and gold. Petal-like appendages bloomed around its shoulders, resembling a collar of radiant flowers. Its lower body seemed to merge seamlessly with a massive lotus stem, its translucent tendrils rooting into the ground.


    Its voice was a melody of whispers, carrying both beauty and menace.


    Ruan Yanjun halted, his expression hardening. The guardian was a formidable opponent, radiating a powerful aura that seemed to ripple through the air.


    I froze as he turned to look at me, his gaze assessing. My heart sank.


    Is he going to make me fight this creature?


    But then he sighed and shook his head. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t last a heartbeat against this one.¡±


    Relief washed over me, but it was quickly replaced by apprehension as Ruan Yanjun stepped forward.


    ¡°Stay back,¡± he said, his tone firm. ¡°Watch carefully, A-Fan. You might learn something.¡±


    The guardian attacked first, its tendrils lashing out like whips of light, slicing through the air with terrifying speed. Ruan Yanjun dodged effortlessly, his movements a blur of precision and power. His bare hands were his weapons, and he used them to deflect and counter the guardian¡¯s relentless strikes.


    With a swift motion, Ruan Yanjun extended his hand, and beams of concentrated energy shot from his fingertips, tearing through the tendrils with deadly accuracy. The guardian recoiled but quickly retaliated, sending a wave of glowing petals toward him. Each petal was razor-sharp, slicing through the mist with a haunting hum.


    Ruan Yanjun raised his palm, gathering a swirling orb of energy that pulsed with an almost sentient intensity. With a decisive thrust, he released the orb, and it exploded mid-air, disintegrating the petals in a brilliant flash of light.


    The ground trembled under the force of their clash, and I could feel the residual energy prickling against my skin. Despite the mist obscuring much of the battle, the flashes of energy and the sheer force of their movements left me in awe. I had seen Ruan Yanjun¡¯s cruelty and arrogance countless times, but watching him fight was something else entirely¡ªa breathtaking display of strength and skill that seemed almost otherworldly.


    The guardian began to falter, its movements growing sluggish. Its glow dimmed as Ruan Yanjun advanced, his energy coiling around him like a living thing.


    He turned to me briefly, his expression unreadable. ¡°A-Fan, pay attention. I¡¯m about to show you a technique you¡¯ll need to master one day. It¡¯s called the Climactic Finish.¡±


    The name made my face heat, but I didn¡¯t have time to dwell on it as Ruan Yanjun leaped into the air, his figure cutting through the mist like a shooting star. The guardian, now weakened, was hurled upward by an unseen force. As it fell, Ruan Yanjun met it mid-air, his palm glowing with a searing light.


    With a thunderous roar, he unleashed a massive wave of energy, engulfing the guardian in a radiant explosion. The blast sent ripples through the mist, clearing it momentarily and revealing the sheer devastation left in its wake.


    He landed gracefully, his movements as light as a feather. For a moment, I could only stare, my mouth slightly agape. The mist slowly began to return, but the image of him standing there, calm and unscathed, was seared into my mind.


    When he turned to me and smirked, I quickly averted my gaze, my face burning.


    ¡°Climactic Finish?¡± I muttered under my breath, struggling to keep a straight face. ¡°Lord Ruan, does everything you name have to sound like it belongs in a bedroom?¡±


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    His chuckle was low and infuriating. ¡°A-Fan, those words are meant for the battlefield, not the bedroom. Clearly, it¡¯s your mind that¡¯s in the gutter.¡±


    The audacity of him to twist it around and make me the one with improper thoughts left me utterly speechless.


    The guardian¡¯s broken form shimmered, dissolving into wisps of spiritual essence. The mist parted again, and the glowing trails of energy began to drift in a single direction, as though guiding us.


    ¡°The Dual Bloom lies ahead,¡± he said, his tone casual, as though the intense battle he¡¯d just fought was nothing more than a warm-up.


    I followed silently, still trying to shake the awe I felt from watching him. Every time I thought I understood Ruan Yanjun, he managed to shatter my expectations in ways I didn¡¯t know were possible.


    As we pressed forward, the trail of spiritual essence led us deeper into the forest, its glowing threads guiding us like a celestial map. Just as we reached a clearing where the Dual Bloom stood in radiant splendor, a shadow darted past us, swift and silent as a wraith.


    Ruan Yanjun¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°So, a rat¡¯s been tailing us,¡± he muttered, his tone dangerously calm.


    Before I could respond, he was already moving, a streak of motion as he chased after the thief. My instincts screamed at me to follow, and I hurried behind him, my legs burning with the effort to keep up. The shadow was fast, but Ruan Yanjun was faster, and it wasn¡¯t long before we cornered the intruder.


    The scene I stumbled upon sent a wave of unease through me.


    Ruan Yanjun stood tall, his presence dominating, while the intruder knelt before him. The thief was an aging man, his body hunched and frail, his hair streaked with gray. Despite his age, desperation burned fiercely in his tear-filled eyes.


    ¡°Please,¡± the man begged, his voice hoarse and trembling. ¡°The Dual Bloom¡ªit¡¯s for my wife. She¡¯s dying. I¡¯ve searched for years... Please, have mercy.¡±


    In Ruan Yanjun¡¯s hand, the Dual Bloom gleamed¡ªa delicate, otherworldly flower with petals of white and crimson that shimmered faintly in the fading mist. He looked down at the man coldly, unmoved by his plea.


    ¡°Mercy?¡± Ruan Yanjun¡¯s voice was sharp, cutting through the old man¡¯s sobs. ¡°You think mercy grows on trees like this flower? I should kill you where you kneel for daring to steal from me.¡±


    ¡°Lord Ruan,¡± I interjected, my heart twisting at the sight of the man¡¯s anguish. ¡°His wife is dying. Maybe we should give it to him. We can find another way.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense,¡± Ruan Yanjun snapped, his gaze flicking to me briefly before returning to the man. ¡°There¡¯s nothing left for you here. Leave.¡±


    The old man hesitated, his hands trembling as he clasped them together in a final, silent plea. Then, seeming to resign himself, he rose unsteadily to his feet and began to shuffle away.


    But the man wasn¡¯t done. In a sudden burst of speed that belied his frail appearance, he lunged at Ruan Yanjun, his hands outstretched to snatch the flower.


    It was a mistake.


    Ruan Yanjun moved faster than I could follow, his free hand raised as a blast of pure energy erupted from his palm. The old man was thrown backward, crashing to the ground with a sickening thud.


    ¡°Lord Ruan!¡± I shouted, rushing forward as he raised his hand again, another surge of energy gathering at his fingertips. ¡°Stop!¡±


    My intervention was enough to make him pause. The old man, clutching his chest, used the moment to stagger to his feet and stumble into the mist, disappearing from view.


    I turned to Ruan Yanjun, my chest heaving. ¡°He¡¯s just an old man, desperate to save his wife. Let him go.¡±


    Ruan Yanjun¡¯s eyes gleamed with cold amusement. ¡°And you actually believe that freak?¡±


    ¡°That man¡¯s wife needs the herb more than I do,¡± I said firmly, though the words felt like lead in my throat.


    He stepped closer, his gaze piercing as he studied me. ¡°A-Fan, that man is lying. He¡¯s mad, desperate for something that doesn¡¯t exist.¡±


    ¡°As far as I can tell, his sanity is still intact,¡± I replied, my voice quiet but resolute.


    His smirk faded, replaced by a calculating expression. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s assume he¡¯s sane and telling the truth. Answer me this. Between you and that man¡¯s wife, who do you think should I save?¡±


    I faltered, the question cutting through my resolve. My conscience screamed one answer, but my heart whispered another.


    Finally, I spoke, my voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Lord Ruan, the flower can only give me a few more months. For the man¡¯s wife, it could mean years. It¡¯s more practical to let him have it.¡±


    His expression darkened. ¡°Practical?¡± His tone was sharp, almost mocking. ¡°Practicality is saving the person who matters to me. That woman is nothing. You are everything. I didn¡¯t endure this cursed forest and that guardian for someone else¡¯s sake. My A-Fan¡¯s life is the only life that concerns me.¡±


    He turned abruptly, the Dual Bloom still in his grasp. ¡°Now, stop wasting time. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    I stared at his back, my heart a storm of conflicting emotions. Part of me wanted to argue, to insist on doing the right thing. But another part¡ªthe part that wanted to live, no matter the cost¡ªkept me silent.


    As I followed him down a pathway, he faltered without warning, his steps wavering as he suddenly leaned to one side. I reacted instinctively, reaching out to catch him before he could fall. His weight bore down on me as I steadied him, his body uncharacteristically slack.


    He felt cold.


    I glanced at him, alarmed by his pallor. His face, usually full of an irritating, infallible vitality, was drained of color. A thin sheen of sweat clung to his skin, and his breaths were shallow and uneven.


    ¡°Lord Ruan, what¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked, my tone calm, though my mind raced with questions.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± he muttered, his voice strained as he pushed against me, trying to stand on his own.


    I didn¡¯t reply, but I didn¡¯t release him either. Something was clearly wrong. Ruan Yanjun was not someone who could be so easily shaken.


    When he finally managed to straighten himself, he brushed my hands away, as if his dignity couldn¡¯t bear the weight of my support. His movements were deliberate but lacked their usual precision, like a master swordsman pretending his hand hadn¡¯t slipped.


    ¡°Overexertion,¡± he said, almost dismissively. ¡°The fight with the guardian was more demanding than I anticipated.¡±


    I didn¡¯t respond, my eyes narrowing slightly as I studied him. The excuse was plausible, but his expression betrayed a deeper truth. His usual self-assurance was there, but something flickered behind it¡ªsomething like pain.


    He took a step forward, unsteady but determined, and I followed silently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hover,¡± he said curtly, his back to me.


    I didn¡¯t answer. My presence wasn¡¯t hovering. It was just there, as always.


    His movements grew steadier after a few moments, but I kept my eyes on him, watching for any further signs of weakness. My thoughts churned quietly. If he was truly unwell, why wouldn¡¯t he say so? He was arrogant, yes, but not reckless. He wouldn¡¯t jeopardize himself unless¡­


    Unless he believed he couldn¡¯t afford to show weakness.


    I pushed the thought aside for now. If he wanted to pretend he was fine, I would let him¡ªfor now. But I would watch.


    As we continued deeper into the forest, I glanced at his profile. His jaw was tight, his gaze focused ahead, as though willing his body to obey him through sheer force of will.


    ¡°Lord Ruan,¡± I said quietly, finally breaking the silence.


    He turned his head slightly, acknowledging me without looking back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too far,¡± I said simply.


    His lips curled faintly, though the smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°Since when did you care so much, A-Fan?¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer, letting the silence speak for me.


    We moved on. I kept my distance, but my gaze lingered on him, each step I took shadowing his unspoken struggle. His secrets didn¡¯t need to be spoken for me to understand their weight.

 Chapter 58: White Sage

    CHAPTER 58


    White Sage


    <u>LUO FAN</u>


    The journey to find the White Sage took us through rugged hills and steep mountains, each step carving deeper exhaustion into my limbs. Ruan Yanjun strode ahead, his movements fluid and unbothered, as if the uneven terrain was nothing more than flat ground.


    The air was heavy with the scent of moss and rain, the dense canopy above casting dappled shadows on the forest floor. I stayed close to him, keeping my thoughts to myself as usual.


    It was quiet¡ªuntil it wasn¡¯t.


    A violent rustling broke the calm, and before I could process the sound, a thick vine shot out from the underbrush and wrapped itself around my torso. The force of it yanked me into the air so fast I didn¡¯t even have time to scream.


    The creature was a massive mutated plant, its main body resembling a grotesque fusion of tree bark and flesh. From it, long, sinewy vines writhed with unnatural speed. The tips of the vines glistened with sharp, needle-like thorns, and its central "mouth" was a gaping bloom lined with teeth-like petals. The plant exuded an eerie, pulsating glow, as if it thrived on something far more sinister than sunlight.


    ¡°Lord Ruan!¡± I managed to choke out, the vine tightening around my chest.


    He didn¡¯t even flinch. With a flick of his wrist, he conjured a crackling flame in his palm.


    My stomach sank.


    He wouldn¡¯t.


    But of course, he did.


    Without hesitation, he launched it toward the vine holding me captive. The fire roared to life, consuming the vine in an instant. The heat was close enough to sear my skin, but I bit back a cry of alarm. The plant¡¯s screech reverberated through the forest, its remaining tendrils flailing in desperation.


    The burned vine loosened, and gravity took over.


    I plummeted toward the ground.


    Only when the ground was perilously close did Ruan Yanjun move. In one fluid motion, he caught me mid-fall, his grip firm but unyielding. He held me as if I weighed no more than a feather, his expression inscrutable.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t even try,¡± he said sharply, his tone laced with exasperation.


    ¡°I¡ª¡± I started, but he cut me off.


    ¡°You could¡¯ve used your staff to fend it off, or at least tried to break free. But no, you hung there like a damsel in distress, waiting for me to save you.¡±


    His words stung, but what cut deeper was the way he refused to set me down. His arms stayed firmly around me, holding me close. My cheeks burned as I looked away, trying to ignore the way my pulse quickened under his scrutiny.


    ¡°Put me down,¡± I said finally, my voice quieter than I intended.


    He didn¡¯t move. Instead, his lips curved into a teasing smile. ¡°Not until you stop blushing.¡±


    I gritted my teeth, forcing myself to calm down, but his gaze didn¡¯t waver.


    ¡°You¡¯re so pretty when you blush,¡± he added, his voice softer but no less infuriating.


    ¡°Lord Ruan,¡± I said, exasperated.


    He laughed, a low, rich sound, and finally set me down.


    I turned away from him, my hands tightening into fists. He always did this¡ªtreating me like some delicate flower, only to turn around and mock me for it.


    His expression sobered as he crouched near the remains of the plant. ¡°Someone¡¯s been experimenting,¡± he muttered, examining the scorched vines.


    ¡°Experimenting?¡± I echoed, stepping closer despite myself.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t natural,¡± he said, standing and brushing his hands off. ¡°Someone¡¯s tampering with the forest.¡±


    ¡°Are we going to investigate?¡±


    He shook his head, his usual smirk returning. ¡°No time. Let them play their games. We have more important things to do.¡±


    We pressed on, encountering more of the mutated plants as we ventured deeper. Each one fell easily to Ruan Yanjun¡¯s flames, their threats rendered meaningless in the face of his power. But as the hours wore on, no guardian appeared, and the legendary White Sage remained elusive.


    It was only when we stumbled upon a small clearing that we found something¡ªor rather, someone.


    The old man.


    His wild, unkempt appearance was even more deranged than before, his eyes bloodshot and darting nervously. He stood before a patch of dense foliage, his body half-shielding it as if it were his most precious treasure.


    ¡°Give me the flower,¡± he barked the moment he saw us, his voice hoarse with desperation.


    I stared at him, my earlier sympathy eroded by the sight of his erratic behavior. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I need the flower to save my life.¡±


    ¡°My wife is dying!¡± he snapped, his voice breaking. ¡°Doesn¡¯t anyone care?¡±


    I glanced at Ruan Yanjun, who looked more amused than concerned.


    ¡°There¡¯s only one flower,¡± Ruan Yanjun said casually, stepping forward. ¡°You both want it. So why don¡¯t you fight for it? Winner takes the prize.¡±


    The old man¡¯s lips twisted into a cruel grin. ¡°Fine.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a level six,¡± Ruan Yanjun whispered into my ear, his breath annoyingly warm against my skin.


    My heart sank. ¡°What!?¡± I blurted, unable to hide my shock. How could a frail, hunched-over old man with wild hair and trembling hands wield such power?


    ¡°Shhh,¡± Ruan hissed, his lips twitching into an amused smirk. ¡°Don¡¯t be so loud. You¡¯ll hurt his feelings.¡±


    I turned to glare at him. ¡°You want me to fight that?¡±


    He shrugged nonchalantly. ¡°You might learn a thing or two.¡±


    Learn? More like die.


    Still, when Ruan Yanjun nudged me forward, I tightened my grip on my bamboo staff. This was no ordinary stick. It had been tempered and strengthened by his metal qi, turning the humble weapon into something far more formidable¡ªthough even that felt inadequate against the old man before me.


    The old man¡¯s smirk widened, a predator baring its teeth. His hands morphed grotesquely, skin twisting and stretching into long vine-like whips that slithered and coiled like living serpents. Thorns the size of daggers gleamed menacingly along their lengths.


    I swallowed hard, forcing myself to focus.


    He struck first, his vine-whip slicing through the air faster than I anticipated. I barely managed to block it with my staff, the impact rattling through my arms. Before I could recover, another whip lashed out from my blind spot, grazing my side and tearing through my outer robe.


    This wasn¡¯t going to end well.


    I spun and countered, aiming for his exposed torso, but he was faster than he looked. His vines acted like a shield, deflecting my strikes with almost mocking ease. One of them snaked around my ankle, yanking me off my feet.


    I hit the ground hard, dirt and leaves sticking to my skin.


    ¡°Pathetic,¡± the old man sneered, his voice dripping with disdain. ¡°You dare challenge me for the flower?¡±


    I forced myself to stand, gripping my staff tighter. My arms ached, my breathing labored, but I wasn¡¯t about to give up¡ªnot with Ruan Yanjun watching.


    Another whip came at me, this time aiming for my neck. I ducked, rolling to the side and striking at the vine, splintering it with a burst of my own qi. It recoiled, hissing like a snake.


    The old man snarled, his fury palpable. ¡°You¡¯ll regret that.¡±


    He unleashed a flurry of attacks, the vines striking from every direction. It was all I could do to block and evade, each movement slower and sloppier than the last. My energy was draining fast, and he knew it.


    Finally, one of his whips slammed into my chest, sending me sprawling to the ground. My staff slipped from my grasp. I tried to reach for it, but the old man loomed over me, his vine poised to deliver the final blow.


    ¡°Enough,¡± Ruan Yanjun¡¯s voice cut through the chaos like steel.


    In the blink of an eye, he was there, his hand catching the vine mid-strike. The sheer force of his grip caused it to crack and splinter. The old man let out a strangled cry, stumbling back as he clutched his arm.


    ¡°You win,¡± Ruan Yanjun said, his tone almost bored. ¡°No need to kill my precious disciple.¡±


    The old man¡¯s lips twisted into a bitter sneer. ¡°Then leave. Both of you.¡±


    ¡°Right away.¡± Ruan Yanjun¡¯s hand found mine, pulling me up and into motion before I could protest.


    ¡°Wait!¡± I gasped as we sprinted away. ¡°Are we not even going to check what he¡¯s guarding? He¡¯s just a level six. You can beat him without breaking a sweat.¡±


    He laughed, his pace unrelenting. ¡°Why waste my energy on someone so insignificant?¡±


    ¡°But the White Sage¡ª¡±


    A guttural roar echoed behind us, shaking the forest. It was a sound of pure rage, primal and unrestrained.


    Ruan Yanjun chuckled. ¡°The bastard¡¯s furious. Let¡¯s go before he catches up.¡±


    ¡°What did you do?¡± I demanded, dread creeping into my voice.


    He glanced at me, his eyes sparkling with mischief. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    I stared at him, realization dawning. ¡°You took something while we were fighting.¡±


    He grinned. ¡°A-Fan, you¡¯re finally catching on. Perhaps there¡¯s hope for you yet.¡±


    ¡°Why not just challenge him directly? You could have defeated him easily!¡±


    ¡°And waste my time? No, thank you. Tricks are faster. Besides, I don¡¯t fight nobodies.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also a nobody,¡± I pointed out, glaring at him. ¡°But you fight me all the time.¡±


    He smirked, his grip on my hand tightening slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t fight you. I train you. There¡¯s a difference.¡±


    When we finally stopped, he pulled something from his robes¡ªa pale, glowing flower. Its petals shimmered with a faint spiritual energy, its fragrance light but intoxicating.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the White Sage,¡± he said after a moment, his brow furrowing.


    ¡°It¡¯s not?¡± I asked, my heart sinking.


    He shook his head. ¡°The essence is strong, but not as potent as the Dual Bloom. Still, if that old man was guarding it so fiercely, it must have value. We¡¯ll figure it out later.¡±


    I hesitated, guilt prickling at my conscience. Stealing from the old man, even one as dangerous as him, felt wrong. But arguing with Ruan Yanjun was a battle I could never win, so I kept my mouth shut and followed him deeper into the forest.

 Chapter 59: A Test of Patience

    CHAPTER 59


    A Test of Patience


    We had been searching for the White Sage for days, but it was nowhere to be found. The frustration etched deeper into Ruan Yanjun¡¯s face with each passing hour. I knew part of his irritation wasn¡¯t just about the elusive herb¡ªit was me. My exhaustion had worsened, and my faltering steps didn¡¯t escape his notice. Though he never said it outright, I could sense his fear that my condition might worsen.


    Eventually, he made the decision for both of us. "We¡¯re heading to the next city," he announced, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    Once there, he rented an entire courtyard in a quiet inn, ensuring I had a comfortable place to recover. The room was peaceful, the bedding soft, and for the first time in what felt like ages, I could rest.


    I spent the next three days confined to the bed, my body refusing to move beyond the occasional effort to sit up. During that time, Ruan Yanjun hardly left my side. He was surprisingly attentive¡ªbringing me meals, forcing me to drink bitter medicinal teas, and ensuring I stayed warm. His care was relentless, almost tender, until he opened his mouth.


    ¡°Open up,¡± he teased one evening as he held a spoonful of soup to my lips. ¡°You can¡¯t even eat by yourself now? Should I start feeding you like a baby bird?¡±


    I shot him a glare, snatching the spoon from his hand. ¡°Lord Ruan, I¡¯m not helpless.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± he smirked, leaning back in his chair. ¡°You¡¯re certainly convincing when you collapse after just sitting up for five minutes.¡±


    My gratitude for his care always seemed to evaporate the moment he spoke. But even as I muttered curses under my breath, he stayed. If I needed nothing, he would sit by the table, his posture relaxed as he read scrolls or wrote notes with a calm precision that somehow irritated me more than his teasing.


    By the fifth day, my strength had returned enough for me to leave the bed, though I still moved cautiously. Ruan Yanjun wasted no time resuming my training.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take it slow,¡± he assured me, leading me to the courtyard. The late afternoon sun painted the space in warm hues, but the intensity of his gaze was anything but gentle. ¡°You need to focus on your dark core.¡±


    I stiffened. He had mentioned this before¡ªhis belief that strengthening my dark core would fortify my defenses against the White Vulture. But I had no desire to listen. Every time I tapped into that dark energy, a whisper crept into my mind, tempting me with cruel thoughts. It wasn¡¯t just energy. It was a voice, a wickedness that scared me.


    So I avoided it. I relied solely on my light core, channeling its pure, steady warmth even when it left me at a disadvantage.


    Ruan noticed. His gaze narrowed as I deflected his attacks with sluggish, half-hearted blocks. ¡°You¡¯re still refusing,¡± he said, his tone sharp.


    I didn¡¯t respond, focusing on my footing.


    He sighed, shaking his head, but let it go¡ªfor now. ¡°We¡¯ll continue tomorrow.¡±


    Days passed, and we resumed our journey north. Our progress was slow, not because of the terrain, but because Ruan Yanjun insisted on training me every morning and afternoon. His patience with my refusal to use my dark core wore thin. It wasn¡¯t long before he noticed that the energy in my dark core was weakening¡ªa direct result of my deliberate suppression.


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to starve it out,¡± he said one evening, his tone accusatory.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    I didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°If it weakens enough, maybe my light core will devour it.¡±


    His laugh was sharp, almost mocking. ¡°Naive.¡±


    When we reached the border, he rented another courtyard. This time, the training escalated.


    ¡°Defend with your dark core,¡± he commanded one afternoon as we sparred.


    As much as I wanted to obey, I was too afraid to try. I struggled to deflect his relentless strikes instead.


    He didn¡¯t hold back, forcing me into a corner with attacks that pushed me harder than ever. ¡°Stop resisting it,¡± he said, his voice cold. ¡°You won¡¯t survive if you don¡¯t learn to manage both cores.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it,¡± I insisted, blocking another strike with trembling arms.


    ¡°Then prove it,¡± he snarled, his strikes growing fiercer.


    When I still refused to tap into my dark core, he paused. I thought the lesson was over¡ªuntil he summoned an orb of dark energy. The black sphere pulsed with raw power, its ominous hum sending chills through me.


    ¡°Lord Ruan,¡± I said, my voice shaking. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°This is your final warning,¡± he said, his gaze steady and unyielding. ¡°The only way to block this is to use your dark energy.¡±


    Fear rooted me in place. I could feel the orb¡¯s energy even from where I stood, a suffocating weight pressing against my chest.


    He hurled it at me without hesitation.


    My instincts screamed at me to summon the dark core, to shield myself. I reached for it, but the moment I felt its chilling touch, doubt froze me.


    The orb struck my chest.


    The impact sent me flying, pain exploding through my body as I crashed to the ground. My vision blurred, and I gasped for air, the cold energy lingering in my chest like a searing brand.


    I lay sprawled on the ground, gasping for air, every muscle in my body screaming from the impact of Ruan Yanjun¡¯s dark energy attack. The cool stone beneath me was a fleeting comfort compared to the storm of emotions that churned in my chest¡ªfear, defiance, and an unwillingness to surrender.


    Before I could gather my strength to move, he was there. His tall figure loomed over me, and in the next instant, he crouched down, gripping my face roughly with one hand. His dark eyes burned with frustration, his jaw tight as if holding back an explosion of words.


    ¡°Until how long are you going to provoke me!¡± he growled, his voice low and dangerous.


    I didn¡¯t flinch. I didn¡¯t look away. My gaze locked onto his, steady and unyielding. If he wanted submission, he wouldn¡¯t get it from me.


    My silence seemed to stoke the fire in his eyes. His hand slid from my jaw to my throat, his fingers tightening around my neck. The pressure wasn¡¯t enough to choke me, but the warning was clear. My heart pounded in my chest, yet I refused to let fear show. If this was how it ended, then so be it.


    His grip didn¡¯t last. Instead, he suddenly exhaled, the tension in his body shifting into something else¡ªsomething darker and more primal. His expression softened, but not in a comforting way.


    ¡°I think I know what you want,¡± he murmured, his voice dripping with intent.


    Before I could react, he lowered his head, his lips crashing onto mine. The kiss was rough, almost punishing. His mouth claimed mine with bruising force, his teeth grazing my lower lip with a sharpness that bordered on pain. His hands were firm, one still at my throat, the other gripping my shoulder to hold me in place as though daring me to pull away.


    I didn¡¯t move. I didn¡¯t struggle. The coppery taste of blood mixed with his fervor, but I kept still, my body frozen beneath his assault. If I gave no reaction, if I showed him no weakness, perhaps he¡¯d lose interest. Perhaps he¡¯d stop this cruel game he seemed to enjoy so much.


    His lips moved against mine with an intensity that left me breathless, his every motion demanding something from me that I refused to give. My resolve wavered when his tongue brushed against mine, not with gentleness but with an almost predatory hunger. Yet I held my ground.


    After what felt like an eternity, he pulled back, his breathing heavy, his expression unreadable. His dark eyes searched mine for something¡ªanger, shame, submission¡ªbut all I offered him was the empty sky above us as I turned my gaze upward.


    He chuckled, the sound low and mocking. ¡°Alright,¡± he said, a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. ¡°You want to test my patience? Let¡¯s see about that.¡±


    Without another word, he stood and walked away, leaving me lying on the ground, my body too weak to move, my chest too tight to speak. The silence he left in his wake felt heavier than his presence.


    Later, a staff member from the inn found me and helped me to my room. My legs barely held me as I leaned on his shoulder, my mind still reeling. Once inside, he told me Ruan Yanjun had rented another room for himself and would not be returning.


    Relief washed over me, though it was faint. For the first time in what felt like weeks, I was alone. The solitude was comforting, even if it came laced with unease.


    I sank onto the bed, staring at the ceiling. My lips still tingled from his kiss, a cruel reminder of his power, his dominance. I pressed the back of my hand to my mouth, as if I could erase the sensation, but the memory lingered, as unshakable as the man himself.

 Chapter 60: Beyond the Borderline

    CHAPTER 60


    Beyond the Borderline


    The next morning, the tension between Ruan Yanjun and me was palpable. We sat in silence inside the carriage, the silence only broken by the rhythmic clatter of wheels against uneven roads. I avoided his gaze, keeping my eyes fixed on the passing scenery, but his presence was an ever-looming shadow. When my chest suddenly tightened and my breathing became a struggle, I instinctively clutched at my robes. My vision blurred for a moment, and I gasped for air.


    He noticed. Of course, he noticed. His piercing gaze landed on me, his eyes unreadable. Yet he did nothing¡ªjust watched, as though waiting for me to collapse or prove my resilience.


    The carriage slowed as we neared the border of the Silang and Wun Empires. A huge crowd of peasants was gathered at the checkpoint, their faces etched with despair. The air was heavy with the murmurs of pleading voices and the cries of hungry children.


    Ruan Yanjun stepped out of the carriage and went directly to speak with the head guard. I followed, eager to stretch my legs and perhaps escape the stifling silence between us.


    The sight before me was heart-wrenching. The peasants, some barefoot and dressed in rags, sat in the dirt. Their eyes were hollow, their movements sluggish. Many were clutching at empty sacks or holding children who looked too weak to stand.


    I approached the coachman, who seemed to have a clearer understanding of the situation. ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡± I asked.


    ¡°These people,¡± he began, gesturing to the crowd, ¡°lost everything in a flood not long ago. Their homes, their fields¡ªall gone. The Silang Empire ignored their cries for help, so now they¡¯re here, hoping the Wun Empire will take them in as refugees. But Wun¡¯s cautious¡ªthey¡¯ve heard rumors of spies hiding among the peasants.¡±


    My stomach turned at the thought. These people had suffered so much, and now they were trapped in limbo, distrusted and abandoned.


    A pitiful cry drew my attention¡ªa toddler, wailing beside a woman who sat motionless. I walked closer, and my breath caught. The woman held a baby in her arms, but the child was deathly still, its tiny face gray and sunken. My heart sank as realization hit me. The baby was dead, and from the look of it, had been for at least a day.


    I crouched beside the woman and gently touched her shoulder. She didn¡¯t react, her vacant eyes staring ahead. Her grief was all-consuming, a silence louder than any wail.


    ¡°We need to bury the baby,¡± I said softly.


    She didn¡¯t respond, but she didn¡¯t resist when I carefully took the lifeless child from her arms. The coachman, noticing my struggle, stepped in to help. Together, we dug a shallow grave nearby.


    After the baby was laid to rest, I returned to the woman. I placed my hand lightly on her back and channeled a small pulse of light energy. Her body jerked slightly, her eyes fluttering as if waking from a long sleep. She gasped, her gaze snapping to me, then to the grave.


    Tears flowed freely down her face as she began to cry, her sobs breaking through the heavy air. The toddler beside her quieted, staring up at his mother with wide, curious eyes.


    ¡°A-Fan.¡± Ruan Yanjun¡¯s voice broke the moment.


    I turned to see him standing a short distance away, his regal figure contrasting starkly with the impoverished masses around us. His luxurious robes drew stares from the crowd, many of whom eyed him with a mix of awe and desperation. I could feel their thoughts¡ªwondering if this rich and powerful man might offer salvation, or if he was merely a fleeting illusion of hope.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said curtly, already turning back toward the carriage.


    I hesitated, my gaze lingering on the woman and her child. I reached out to ruffle the toddler¡¯s hair before hurrying after Ruan Yanjun.


    ¡°Lord Ruan,¡± I called, struggling to match his long strides. ¡°The child is hungry. Can¡¯t we spare him something?¡±


    He didn¡¯t slow down, his voice cold and pragmatic. ¡°Throw a piece of meat into a pack of starving wolves, and they¡¯ll tear each other apart for a bite.¡±


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    His words struck me like a slap, a bitter truth I couldn¡¯t refute. I glanced back at the crowd, imagining the chaos that would ensue if I tried to feed just one child among them. My chest ached with helplessness.


    ¡°Lord Ruan,¡± I tried again, desperation creeping into my voice, ¡°are we not going to help these people? They¡¯ve lost everything. They need aid.¡±


    ¡°Why should I care about them?¡± he replied sharply. ¡°They are not my people, nor are they citizens of Wun Empire. Their plight is not my concern.¡±


    ¡°Their own government has abandoned them.¡±


    ¡°Then it is their misfortune to belong to a government that doesn¡¯t care for them.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re starving,¡± I insisted, my voice tight with suppressed frustration at his callousness. ¡°You have immeasurable wealth. You could feed them all if you chose to.¡±


    He stopped abruptly, his gaze pinning me in place. ¡°Do you think I carry mountains of gold with me wherever I go? What I have left is for your recovery. I will not risk your life for the sake of strangers who mean nothing to me.¡±


    His words silenced me, guilt weighing heavily on my shoulders. I wanted to argue, to tell him to use the money to help these people instead of worrying about me. But I knew him too well¡ªmy words would only anger him further.


    With a heavy heart, I climbed back into the carriage, my eyes lingering on the desolate crowd outside. The cries of the hungry and the grieving stayed with me long after we left, haunting me like ghosts.


    *****


    As we entered Baixu City, the gateway to the Empire of Silang, the energy of the bustling streets hit me like a wave. From the carriage, I drew aside the curtain, and my breath caught at the sight. Despite it being midday, the streets were alive with noise¡ªmerchants shouting to peddle their wares, children laughing as they darted through the crowd, and travelers negotiating for supplies.


    Yet amidst the vibrancy, my gaze snagged on a figure that made my heart stutter¡ªa woman. Her long, curly hair shimmered like silk under the sunlight, her petite frame moving delicately as she navigated through the throng. Her pale, round face was achingly familiar. For a moment, the world seemed to tilt, and I could swear Jinjing¡ªmy betrothed, long since lost to me¡ªwas alive and standing before me.


    I stared, unblinking, as my heart warred between hope and logic.


    But the illusion shattered as a man suddenly grabbed the woman¡¯s wrist. She struggled, her movements frantic, but his grip only tightened. Without warning, he struck her across the face.


    A white-hot rage surged within me, my vision narrowing to a tunnel. Before I could think, I leapt from the carriage, propelled by pure instinct. I reached the man in seconds, grabbing him by the collar and landing a blow that sent him reeling. He hit the ground hard, but I wasn¡¯t done. My fists flew, one after another, until his face was bloodied, his nose crooked, and his pleas for mercy reduced to weak groans.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Ruan Yanjun¡¯s voice rang out like a whip, cutting through the haze of my fury.


    I froze, my fists trembling mid-air as clarity returned. My chest heaved, and I looked down at the man beneath me¡ªbarely conscious, his blood staining the cobblestones. Horror crept in as I realized what I had done. My hands were shaking, not just from exertion, but from the sickening understanding of my actions.


    What came over me?


    The answer was as clear as it was chilling. The dark core within me¡ªit had stirred, feeding on my rage and driving me to violence.


    Ruan Yanjun was by my side in an instant, his hand gripping my arm as he hauled me upright. The woman, shaken and now attended to by concerned onlookers, was forgotten as he led me back to the carriage.


    Once inside, he dropped onto the seat opposite me, his lips curling into an infuriating smirk. ¡°A-Fan,¡± he drawled, his voice laced with mockery, ¡°did that woman remind you of Jinjing? Did you imagine that brute hurting your precious wife, so you decided to knock him out cold?¡±


    I flinched at his words, my hands clenching into fists on my lap. ¡°It wasn¡¯t¡ª¡± I started, but stopped myself. What excuse could I offer? The truth would only amuse him further.


    ¡°You really are full of surprises,¡± he continued, clearly enjoying himself. ¡°For someone so soft-hearted, you certainly can pack a punch when the mood strikes.¡±


    I bit my lip, willing myself to stay silent. His taunts were like barbs, but they paled in comparison to the turmoil roiling inside me.


    That was when it hit me¡ªa clash of qi within my core, light battling dark. The dark core, now roused, radiated with a fierce hunger, its energy invasive and insidious. My light core, its natural opposite, responded in kind, surging with equal force to suppress it. But instead of balance, the two forces collided violently, creating chaos within my body.


    I pressed a hand to my chest, my breathing shallow as my vision swam. Pain lanced through me, both physical and mental, as the battle raged.


    ¡°A-Fan.¡± Ruan Yanjun¡¯s voice shifted, the teasing edge replaced with something sharper¡ªconcern. He leaned forward, his sharp eyes studying me. ¡°Something¡¯s not right with you.¡±


    ¡°I... It¡¯s...¡± My words faltered as my body went limp, drained by the relentless storm of qi.


    Ruan Yanjun didn¡¯t hesitate. He reached into his robes and pulled out a small vial, shaking out a round, pearlescent pill. ¡°Here,¡± he said, pressing it to my lips. ¡°Take this.¡±


    I swallowed it with difficulty, the pill dissolving almost instantly. A cooling sensation spread through me, soothing the raging energies and silencing the chaos in my core. My body sagged in relief, though exhaustion still weighed heavily on me.


    ¡°Fool,¡± Ruan Yanjun muttered, leaning back but keeping his sharp gaze on me. ¡°Do you want to die of qi deviation? You need to learn control. That dark core of yours isn¡¯t something you can just ignore.¡±


    I nodded weakly, unable to argue.


    ¡°Rest,¡± he commanded, his tone leaving no room for debate. ¡°We¡¯ll deal with this when you¡¯re stronger.¡±


    As I closed my eyes, the image of the woman who resembled Jinjing haunted me. I wasn¡¯t sure which frightened me more¡ªthe memory of her, or the dark force within me that seemed to gain strength with each passing day.

 Chapter 61: Wicked Thoughts

    CHAPTER 61


    Wicked Thoughts


    <u>RUAN YANJUN</u>


    I sighed as I watched Luo Fan sleep, his face pale but peaceful in the dim light of the room. After giving him the pill earlier, he had collapsed, leaving me no choice but to carry him into this inn.


    Of course, I had carried him like a princess. Heads had turned as I strode across the crowded street, his slender frame cradled in my arms. Some onlookers whispered, while others simply stared, but I didn¡¯t care. If anything, I was proud to show off the beauty resting against my chest, even if he was unconscious and completely unaware of the attention.


    Luo Fan¡¯s stubbornness had been the bane of my existence lately. Despite all my efforts to help him embrace his dark core, he refused to yield. I had tried gentle persuasion, urging him to meditate and find balance between his opposing cores, but he brushed me off each time. Then, I tried the harsher methods. I pushed him, sparred with him, even struck him hard enough that he should have been forced to call upon the dark energy to shield himself. Instead, he chose to endure the blows with that infuriating resolve of his.


    And now, his resistance had taken its toll. The conflict within him¡ªthe light core suppressing the dark¡ªhad thrown his qi into chaos. He was weakening, his body faltering under the strain. I had warned him, repeatedly, that rejecting the dark core entirely would lead to disaster. He didn¡¯t listen.


    Time was running out. If he continued down this path, it wasn¡¯t just his cultivation at stake¡ªit was his life.


    I leaned back against the headboard, running a hand through my hair. As if that weren¡¯t enough, I had my own problems to deal with. The Ancient Demonic Core that had been implanted in me over a century ago was becoming restless. It pushed against the boundaries of its containment, its power growing with each passing day. I could feel it clawing at my sanity, whispering promises of ultimate power if I let it free.


    But managing that monstrosity had taken a back seat. I had chosen instead to focus on this infuriatingly stubborn man, pouring my energy into him when I should have been safeguarding myself.


    A soft sound broke through my thoughts. Luo Fan stirred, a faint sigh escaping his lips as he slowly blinked awake. Relief swept through me like a tide, though I masked it behind a calm demeanor.


    ¡°Good evening,¡± I said, my voice low and steady.


    His gaze locked onto mine, surprise flickering across his features as he noticed me sitting on the bed beside him. For a brief moment, he froze, but then he recovered, quickly pulling himself up into a sitting position.


    ¡°Is it evening already?¡± he asked, his voice soft but hoarse from disuse.


    ¡°Midnight,¡± I replied.


    He frowned slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve slept for so long.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Mm.¡±


    He looked away, avoiding my stare.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± I asked.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    He shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s too late for dinner. I don¡¯t want to bother the staff here for that. I can wait until morning.¡±


    I suppressed a smirk, but inwardly. Always considerate, always thinking of others before himself. Once, I had found that trait of his infuriating, but now I was beginning to see it as a part of who he was¡ªone I could no longer begrudge.


    ¡°A-Fan,¡± I began cautiously, my tone steady. Perhaps this time, a genuine conversation could break through his resolve. ¡°I know that you¡¯re aware of what¡¯s happening to your body. You¡¯re dying.¡±


    He didn¡¯t reply, but his silence confirmed the truth. He knew it. He had known it for some time.


    ¡°I told you before that I implanted the dark core in you to test a theory,¡± I continued, my tone softening. ¡°But it wasn¡¯t a whim. I didn¡¯t make that decision lightly. I spent months researching and agonizing over it. I studied every case I could find, every fragment of knowledge about merging opposing cores, especially in someone as unique as you¡ªsomeone with a fragile light core.¡±


    His gaze shifted slightly, but he remained quiet. I pressed on, determined to make him understand.


    ¡°I read about a third-level alchemist who accidentally ingested a destructive drug he¡¯d been experimenting on. To save himself, he sought out a master to implant a dark core. He believed that by strengthening the dark core, he could use its energy to expel the poison. The principle was simple: fight darkness with light, and light with darkness. He called it ¡®Internal Medicine.¡¯¡± I paused, watching for a reaction.


    ¡°And it worked,¡± I continued. ¡°The alchemist recovered and later became a grandmaster, celebrated for his achievements.¡±


    His fingers twitched slightly, the only sign that my words were reaching him.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m trying to do for you,¡± I said, leaning forward. ¡°The White Vulture is a destructive drug, its essence rooted in light energy. Your dark core has the potential to neutralize it, to save you. But you¡­ you fight it at every turn, as if you want to die. Is that what you want?¡±


    Luo Fan shook his head, the movement small but resolute.


    ¡°Then why won¡¯t you cooperate?¡± I pressed. ¡°Is it the pain?¡±


    ¡°I can endure the pain,¡± he said, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°But not the wicked thoughts that come with it.¡±


    ¡°Wicked thoughts?¡± I arched a brow, deciding to tease him despite the gravity of the conversation. ¡°Are they about¡­ copulation? Did you picture you and me tangled in bed, naked and intimately joined?¡±


    ¡°Lord Ruan!¡± he sputtered, his face turning a furious shade of red as he glared at me.


    I couldn¡¯t help but laugh. His reaction was so pure, so utterly him. Even now, he had a way of amusing me, of making me forget my own struggles. ¡°Why fear those thoughts?¡± I asked, my voice softening. ¡°They¡¯re normal. Even the gods think of such things.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just that,¡± he said, his tone serious again. ¡°There are thoughts¡­ more wicked than that.¡±


    ¡°Like murder?¡± I guessed.


    He nodded hesitantly.


    ¡°Have you ever thought about murdering me?¡± I asked, half in jest, though a part of me truly wanted to know.


    ¡°No!¡± he shot back, almost too quickly. ¡°Why would I think about murdering you?¡±


    I smiled, unable to hide my relief. ¡°Good,¡± I said. ¡°Then you don¡¯t hate me as much as I thought.¡±


    ¡°Lord Ruan,¡± he began, his voice steady, ¡°there are many things about you that irritate me, but not enough to harbor thoughts of murder.¡±


    I nodded, finding no reason to doubt the sincerity in his words. ¡°I believe you,¡± I said calmly. ¡°But does it frighten you, these wicked thoughts you¡¯ve mentioned?¡±


    ¡°It does,¡± he admitted, his voice softening. ¡°It¡¯s like there¡¯s a voice inside me, whispering to act on those dark urges. I¡¯m terrified I¡¯ll lose control again, like I did earlier with that man.¡±


    I sighed, finally understanding the root of his turmoil. ¡°A-Fan, those are just thoughts. The dark core stirs them, yes, but they have no power unless you let them. As long as your mind and heart are strong, you can suppress them. You have no reason to fear.¡±


    His hands tightened on the sheet draped over his lap. ¡°I can¡¯t stop the fear,¡± he admitted, his voice trembling slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve tried.¡±


    I studied him, my gaze lingering as memories of the last two years came rushing back¡ªhis master¡¯s betrayal that destroyed his cultivation, followed by the tragic death of his betrothed. Each event had stripped away a piece of his strength, leaving him emotionally shattered and mentally fragile. No wonder he struggled to find balance.


    I nodded slowly, my voice softening. ¡°Rest now. Sleep will help.¡±


    He hesitated before lying back down, his face still shadowed with doubt. As he closed his eyes, I remained by his side, lost in thought. Fixing this broken man would require more than words¡ªI would need to help him mend his shattered heart.


    My hands clenched tightly around the fabric of my robe as jealousy once again gnawed at me. How much longer would he mourn that plain, disgraced woman? How much longer until he saw what was right in front of him?

 Chapter 62: Potential Disciple

    CHAPTER 62


    Potential Disciple


    <u>LUO FAN</u>


    The morning passed in uneasy silence after Ruan Yanjun left to consult an alchemist about the Dual Bloom and the mysterious flower we had taken from the old man. Though still recovering, I could tell his decision to stay in Baixu City for three days was as much for my benefit as it was to ensure we had time to gather information.


    I busied myself tidying the small room, trying not to let my thoughts wander too far. The scent of medicinal herbs lingered faintly in the air, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel the echo of my qi slowly stabilizing. Just as I was adjusting the bed linens, a sharp knock at the door interrupted my thoughts.


    Assuming it was an inn staff member, I opened the door without hesitation. The instant I did, dark smoke billowed over me, choking and burning my senses. My vision blurred, and before I could react, the world went black.


    When I awoke, my wrists and ankles were bound tightly against a cold stone pillar. The coarse ropes digging into my skin weren¡¯t ordinary¡ªthey were strands of human hair.


    Panic surged through me as I realized the horrifying truth. These weren¡¯t just hair ropes. They pulsed faintly with spiritual energy, as if alive.


    I took a shaky breath and lifted my gaze, only to find the room around me was even more horrifying. The ceilings and walls were adorned with curtains of human hair, their strands swaying lightly, as if moved by an invisible breeze. Scalps¡ªdried, shrunken, and grotesque¡ªwere still attached to many of them. A sour taste filled my mouth as I tried to suppress my revulsion.


    I froze in horror as memories from my journey with Ruan Yanjun surfaced¡ªimages of countless victims we had encountered, their scalps gruesomely stripped while they were still alive, left to perish in agony. Ruan Yanjun had suspected the heinous acts were the work of a deranged man named Xie Lianyu, infamously known as "The Thread Reaper."


    The very name "Thread Reaper" struck terror into the hearts of both cultivators and mortals. It spoke not only to Xie Lianyu¡¯s unparalleled mastery of spiritual weaving but also to his gruesome practice of harvesting hair to create his deadly artifacts. Cultivators described him as a reaper who spun death from threads, leaving behind a trail of scalped victims, their vitality drained to fuel his dark creations.


    The thought that my captor might be The Thread Reaper sent an icy shiver down my spine. Did he want my hair too? Most of his victims had simply been stripped of what he desired and left to die in agony.


    But why would he go through the trouble of abducting me, tying me up, and leaving my scalp and hair untouched? What could he possibly want beyond that?


    I wondered if Ruan Yanjun had realized I was missing yet, or if he had any clue where to begin searching for me.


    The sound of approaching footsteps echoed ominously. My heart pounded as the door creaked open.


    What entered wasn¡¯t the monster I had expected but a tall, well-dressed man with sharp features and a calm, composed demeanor. His dark robes, embroidered with intricate silver thread, contrasted against his strikingly handsome face. His hair was pulled back into a sleek style, falling in a curtain behind him. For a moment, I blinked, struggling to reconcile this immaculate figure with the horrifying legend of the Thread Reaper.


    ¡°Priest Luo,¡± the man greeted smoothly, his voice low and rich. ¡°I trust you find your accommodations... comfortable.¡±


    I squinted at him, confusion and familiarity warring in my mind. That voice¡ªwhere had I heard it before?


    ¡°My name is Wang Bei,¡± he said, a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. ¡°Sect Leader of the Silent Eclipse Sect.¡±


    My breath caught.


    Wang Bei.


    Of course. I knew him. This was the man who had foolishly challenged Ruan Yanjun in a restaurant more than a year ago. From what I¡¯d heard, Ruan Yanjun had humiliated him thoroughly but spared his life, which I could only assume was an act of disdainful mercy. This wasn¡¯t even the first time Wang Bei had sought to fight Ruan Yanjun. Every challenge ended the same way, with defeat and survival granted solely by Ruan Yanjun¡¯s whim.


    ¡°Did you abduct me to lure Sect Leader Ruan here so you can challenge him again?¡± I asked, my voice steady despite the growing dread in my chest.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    Wang Bei¡¯s brows lifted slightly, a flash of surprise crossing his face before he chuckled darkly. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re sharp. I can see why the Devil of the South keeps you close. But no, Priest Luo, this isn¡¯t entirely my doing. I¡¯m merely... facilitating things. If Sect Leader Ruan doesn¡¯t come for you, however, Xie Lianyu might take his reward.¡±


    My stomach twisted. My scalp.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Lord Ruan has done to you,¡± I said, forcing calm into my voice, ¡°but you must be truly desperate to align yourself with a madman like the Thread Reaper.¡±


    Wang Bei¡¯s smirk widened. ¡°What Lord Ruan has done to me isn¡¯t your concern. Suffice it to say, it¡¯s unforgivable, and I will have my revenge. Even if it means working with someone like Xie Lianyu.¡±


    As if summoned by his name, another figure entered the room. My breath hitched.


    Xie Lianyu was tall and slender, his movements unnervingly graceful as he stepped into the dim light. His long, jet-black hair trailed behind him like an ominous shadow, streaked with strands of varying colors¡ªtrophies from his victims.


    Crimson eyes glowed faintly in the darkness, their eerie light cutting through the gloom like embers in a dying fire. His robes shimmered with silver and gold embroidery, their tangled web-like designs giving the impression of a predator¡¯s lair.


    His aura suffocated the air around him, heavy and cloying like silk wrapping tightly around my throat.


    The sight of him was worse than anything I could have imagined. He was terrifying, not because of his grotesque surroundings, but because of the beauty that masked his cruelty.


    And then he smiled.


    A chill coursed down my spine. It wasn¡¯t a smile of kindness but of possession, a predator gazing at its prey.


    *****


    <u>RUAN YANJUN</u>


    The note left on my bed had been terse, its handwriting hasty and deliberate. I stared at it for a long moment before slipping it into my robe and leaving the inn. The location it mentioned was remote¡ªan abandoned ruin far from the bustle of Baixu City.


    My heart clenched at the thought of what might have happened to Luo Fan, but I forced myself to stay calm. Fear and anger would do him no good if I lost focus.


    The mansion came into view just as the sun dipped low on the horizon, casting long shadows over its decaying facade. The place bore the marks of past tragedy, with charred wood, crumbling stone, and an eerie silence that spoke of a once-thriving community reduced to ash. Only this mansion remained intact, its looming structure serving as a grim monument to the catastrophe that had befallen this place.


    Whoever had taken Luo Fan wanted me here. That much was clear. But the why remained a mystery. The possibilities churned in my mind, and none of them were comforting.


    I leapt over the dilapidated courtyard gate, my boots landing silently on the cracked stone below. The air was thick with the scent of damp earth and decay, and my voice cut through it like a blade.


    "This venerable one has arrived," I announced, the authority in my tone reverberating through the stillness. "Show yourself."


    For a long moment, nothing stirred. Then, with a groan that echoed like a sigh from the past, the front doors creaked open. From the darkness stepped a figure I recognized immediately, his smirk as infuriating as ever.


    ¡°Wang Bei,¡± I said with a sigh. ¡°How many times must I break your bones before you understand you¡¯ll never win?¡±


    ¡°As long as I live,¡± Wang Bei snarled, his fists clenching tightly at his sides. A blue flame erupted around his knuckles, crackling like a living entity. ¡°I¡¯ll face you again and again, until the day I crush you beneath my feet!¡±


    I gave him a flat look. ¡°You can¡¯t even warm my tea with that fire, let alone defeat me.¡±


    With a roar, he lunged. His fists blazed with blue flame as he swung at me, the heat distorting the air. I dodged effortlessly, stepping to the side as his punch cracked the stone where I¡¯d been standing. He followed with a spinning kick, the fire trailing behind him like a whip.


    Still, I didn¡¯t bother attacking. Instead, I danced around him, studying his movements. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten faster since the last time,¡± I commented lightly. ¡°Still sloppy, though. Too much rage. It blinds you.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Wang Bei roared, thrusting both hands forward. A wave of blue flame surged toward me, the courtyard erupting in light and heat.


    I leapt into the air, somersaulting over the flames, and landed behind him. Before he could react, I struck¡ªmy palm glowing faintly with controlled qi as I pressed it against his back. The force of the blow sent him sprawling, skidding across the stone until he hit the courtyard wall with a grunt.


    Wang Bei struggled to his feet, his flames sputtering. Blood trickled from the corner of his mouth, but his eyes burned with defiance.


    ¡°Still standing?¡± I raised an eyebrow. ¡°Impressive. Most would have fled by now.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t seen the last of me,¡± he snarled, his fists reigniting.


    I sighed, stepping forward to end this. With a twist of my body, I dodged his wild punch and grabbed his wrist, twisting it sharply. His flames extinguished with a pained grunt, and I swept his legs out from under him, slamming him onto his back.


    ¡°Give up, Wang Bei,¡± I said, my voice calm but firm. ¡°You¡¯re no match for me.¡±


    He glared up at me, hatred and humiliation warring in his eyes. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just kill me and be done with it?¡±


    I shook my head, a low chuckle escaping my lips. ¡°As much as I might want to, I find you oddly entertaining. That fire in your eyes, that unyielding defiance¡ªit¡¯s almost commendable.¡± I knelt beside him, my gaze piercing. ¡°But there¡¯s another reason. I see potential in you, Wang Bei. With proper guidance, you could ascend to the eighth level of cultivation, a feat unmatched in this age. Perhaps even immortality.¡±


    His breath hitched, but his glare didn¡¯t falter. ¡°Are you offering to train me?¡± he spat.


    I smiled faintly. ¡°Join my sect, and I will make you my fifth disciple. I¡¯ll train you personally, mold you into a cultivator worthy of the heavens. Or...¡± I tilted my head, ¡°you can continue this futile game, challenging me only to be defeated every time.¡±


    Wang Bei¡¯s lips curled into a smirk, blood staining his teeth. ¡°I¡¯d rather die than serve you, Ruan Yanjun.¡±


    I straightened with a sigh. ¡°Suit yourself. But when you¡¯re ready to stop being a fool, you know where to find me.¡±


    Leaving him in the dirt, I turned toward the mansion. Luo Fan¡¯s absence weighed on me. Somewhere in this accursed place, he was waiting for me.

 Chapter 63: The Thread Reaper

    CHAPTER 63


    The Thread Reaper


    <u>RUAN YANJUN</u>


    The doors creaked open, a sound that sent tension rippling through the air. My eyes darted to the movement, and there he stood¡ªXie Lianyu, the Weaver of Shadows, his dark crimson eyes gleaming with malicious delight. In front of him, bound at the wrists and ankles with strands of shimmering black hair, was Luo Fan.


    Xie Lianyu¡¯s claws hovered dangerously close to Luo Fan¡¯s throat, sharp as razors, and his smile twisted into something both mocking and predatory. He traced one claw lightly along Luo Fan¡¯s cheek, a slow, deliberate movement that made my blood boil.


    ¡°Sect Leader Ruan,¡± he said, his voice smooth and oily, the kind of tone that made one¡¯s skin crawl. ¡°Would you care to make a trade?¡±


    I squinted, forcing myself to remain calm. I couldn¡¯t let my rage show¡ªnot yet. As much as I wanted to rip him apart for daring to touch my A-Fan, I knew this monster thrived on provoking his prey.


    ¡°You¡¯re bold to show yourself again, Xie Lianyu,¡± I replied, my tone deceptively cool.


    His smile widened, his claws pressing slightly closer to Luo Fan¡¯s throat, just enough to draw a faint line of red.


    Luo Fan winced but didn¡¯t cry out. His eyes, locked with mine, radiated a quiet resolve.


    ¡°Bold?¡± Xie Lianyu purred, ¡°I¡¯d call it determined. Or perhaps... opportunistic.¡± He dragged a claw down Luo Fan¡¯s jawline again, this time pausing just above his collarbone. ¡°Such beauty is rare, isn¡¯t it, Sect Leader Ruan? How much is it worth to you? A strand of your hair? Perhaps... half?¡±


    I clenched my fists, my nails digging into my palms.


    Of course, it was my hair he sought. It wasn¡¯t the first time he had tried to claim it. For years, my hair¡ªboth the object of his twisted admiration and what he believed to hold the essence of my cultivation¡ªhad consumed his obsession. He was convinced it contained the key to a power he could never achieve on his own.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already given you my answer once before,¡± I said, my voice low and edged with warning. ¡°You didn¡¯t like how that ended, did you?¡±


    His laugh was soft, almost musical. ¡°Oh, I remember well. The lake was quite cold, but here I stand, none the worse for wear. Now... shall we negotiate?¡± His claws pressed deeper into Luo Fan¡¯s skin, a bead of blood rolling down his neck.


    Luo Fan met my gaze, his expression calm, almost calculating. He wasn¡¯t afraid. That steadiness in his eyes only made my chest tighten more.


    ¡°One strand,¡± I said, forcing my voice to remain calm despite the storm of anger raging within me. I couldn¡¯t let Xie Lianyu see just how precious Luo Fan truly was to me.


    Xie Lianyu tilted his head, feigning disappointment. ¡°One strand? Sect Leader, you insult me. Half your hair¡ªor I take all of his.¡±


    I smirked, letting the faintest trace of mockery enter my tone. ¡°Half my hair? With that much, you¡¯d breach the eighth level in no time. My hair is far more precious than you¡¯re worth. The trade isn¡¯t fair.¡±


    For a moment, his smile faltered, his eyes narrowing. He wasn¡¯t stupid. He suspected I was playing a trick on him. His hand moved abruptly, his claw slicing a shallow line across Luo Fan¡¯s throat.


    Blood trickled from the cut, and I felt my control slipping. My fingers itched to crush Xie Lianyu¡¯s skull, but I forced myself to hold back. Luo Fan¡¯s gaze flicked to me again¡ªnot pleading, but deliberate. He had a plan.


    Suddenly, with a sharp motion, Luo Fan twisted his hands, and the hair binding his wrists fell away. Before Xie Lianyu could react, Luo Fan drove his elbow hard into his stomach. Xie Lianyu staggered back, snarling, but quickly recovered, his claws flashing as he lunged at Luo Fan.


    Luo Fan ducked low, his movements fluid despite the ropes of hair binding his feet. Using his momentum, he twisted sharply, summoning his qi to snap the binding strands. Freed, he spun and lashed out with a precise kick, catching Xie Lianyu¡¯s shin. The Thread Reaper stumbled but recovered swiftly, his hair twisting into vicious whips that lashed out with deadly speed, forcing Luo Fan to evade again and again.


    I stood frozen, my heart hammering as I watched. A-Fan was fighting valiantly, his skill undeniable, but Xie Lianyu was relentless. It was only a matter of time before¡ª


    A whip of hair coiled around Luo Fan¡¯s ankle, yanking him off balance. He hit the ground hard as Xie Lianyu surged forward, claws gleaming and poised to strike his chest.


    I moved before I even thought about it. In an instant, I was there, catching Xie Lianyu¡¯s wrist mid-strike. The force of my grip stopped him cold.


    ¡°Enough,¡± I growled, my voice low and sharp with menace.


    With a swift motion, I hauled Luo Fan to his feet and eased him behind me, shielding him from further harm. My qi surged, crackling in the air around us like a storm about to break as I faced the Weaver of Shadows head-on.


    ¡°This ends now.¡±


    The decision to fight again grated on me. Facing someone as vile as Xie Lianyu wasn¡¯t the problem. It was the distraction I couldn''t afford. Luo Fan needed me, and lingering here only invited more danger. But with Luo Fan injured and unable to defend himself, I had no choice.


    Xie Lianyu sneered, his crimson eyes alight with a twisted glee. His hair shifted unnaturally, whipping around him like living snakes. Each strand shimmered with stolen spiritual essence, the grotesque source of his power.


    ¡°Still playing the untouchable hero, Sect Leader Ruan?¡± he taunted, his voice a poisonous silk. ¡°Let¡¯s see how long your pride lasts.¡±


    ¡°You talk too much,¡± I replied, my tone clipped.


    With a surge of qi, I materialized a blade from thin air¡ªa glimmering construct forged of pure metallic energy, as sharp as any crafted steel. Xie Lianyu¡¯s sneer faltered for a fraction of a second, but he lunged anyway, his hair snaking forward in a net meant to ensnare me.


    I met his attack head-on. My blade sliced through the strands with a satisfying hiss, cutting them as cleanly as paper. The severed hair fell to the ground, writhing briefly before disintegrating into black ash. Xie Lianyu growled, pulling back and weaving new threads with desperate speed.


    ¡°You think this will stop me?¡± he snarled, lashing out with clawed strikes that I dodged with ease.


    I smirked, countering with a swift series of slashes that severed more of his cursed hair. The more I cut, the weaker he became. His movements slowed, and his attacks lost their precision.


    Finally, I struck a decisive blow. My blade arced through the air, cleaving through the thick braid of hair coiled at the back of his head. Xie Lianyu let out a guttural scream, collapsing to the ground as his strength drained away. His crimson eyes dimmed, and his breathing grew ragged.


    Weakened, he sat hunched on the floor, clutching at the remnants of his once-glorious mane. "No... my power..." he gasped.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    I scanned the area. Wang Bei had vanished, predictably fleeing the moment the tide turned.


    But my work wasn¡¯t done.


    ¡°Come with me,¡± I ordered Luo Fan, pulling him along as I stepped into the mansion¡¯s shadowy interior. The walls were draped with macabre curtains of hair, their lengths swaying like sinister vines. The room reeked of decay, the essence of countless lives drained and woven into this grotesque lair.


    Xie Lianyu¡¯s anguished cries echoed behind me as I summoned a wave of fire. The flames roared to life, racing across the walls and igniting the hanging strands. Smoke filled the air as the cursed hair burned, releasing its trapped energy in bursts of light.


    ¡°No!¡± Xie Lianyu screamed, dragging himself toward the inferno. ¡°You can¡¯t¡ªthis is all I have!¡±


    ¡°Then you have nothing,¡± I said coldly, watching as the flames consumed his sanctuary.


    Defeated, he collapsed to the floor, his screams turning to sobs. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you for this, Ruan Yanjun... I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    I smirked, unbothered by his threats. With a swift motion, I scooped Luo Fan into my arms and leapt out of the burning mansion. The cool night air greeted us as the structure behind us crumbled into a smoldering ruin.


    ¡°Put me down,¡± Luo Fan demanded, his tone indignant even as he flushed a brilliant shade of red.


    Ignoring him, I tightened my hold and leapt toward the spot where I had left the horse earlier. ¡°Just enjoy the romantic ride, A-Fan,¡± I teased, enjoying the way his expression twisted in both embarrassment and exasperation.


    ¡°You¡¯re impossible,¡± he muttered, but he didn¡¯t struggle further.


    Once we reached the horse, I felt it¡ªa familiar, unwelcome churning deep within me. The ancient demonic core stirred, its energy rising like a black tide. My vision blurred, and for a moment, I blacked out.


    When I came to, I was on my knees, leaning heavily against Luo Fan. He was holding me up, his hands firm on my shoulders.


    ¡°Lord Ruan, tell me what¡¯s happening?¡± he asked, his voice low with concern.


    I shook my head, willing the core¡¯s influence to subside. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± I said, brushing him off as I forced myself to stand.


    He didn¡¯t press further, though his worry was written plainly on his face. That alone made me smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the reins,¡± he said, guiding me toward the horse.


    He mounted the horse first, his movements fluid and practiced, like someone born to the saddle. When he turned to help me up, his expression softened. ¡°Come,¡± he urged, his tone gentle now.


    With a quiet sigh, I accepted his hand. As I swung myself up, I allowed my weight to lean against him, letting my arms rest naturally around his waist. He stilled for a moment, likely unprepared for the intimacy of the position.


    ¡°You¡¯re warmer than I expected,¡± I said, my voice low and teasing, close enough for him to hear over the stillness of the night.


    ¡°Lord Ruan, stop saying such things,¡± he muttered, his ears visibly red even in the moonlight.


    I smirked. His flustered state was a rare delight, and I couldn¡¯t resist leaning in just a little closer, letting my chest press against his back. His frame was slight but firm, his heartbeat steady beneath my touch.


    ¡°Are you comfortable?¡± he asked, trying to sound unaffected, though his voice betrayed a hint of nervousness.


    ¡°Very,¡± I murmured. ¡°I could stay like this all night.¡±


    He stiffened, his hands tightening on the reins. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t push yourself, Lord Ruan. Rest if you must.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m resting just fine,¡± I replied, my lips brushing against his shoulder as I spoke. His scent, clean and faintly herbal, was intoxicating, and I let myself sink into it, savoring the rare closeness.


    Luo Fan urged the horse forward, his movements deliberate, as though focusing on the ride could distract him from my presence pressed so intimately against him.


    As the horse galloped through the quiet forest, the moonlight filtered through the canopy, casting dappled silver patterns over the path. The rhythm of the ride, the gentle sway of the horse beneath us, felt almost hypnotic.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked suddenly, his voice soft, his concern genuine. He turned his head slightly, enough for me to catch the faintest glimpse of his profile.


    The truth was, my strength was already returning. But something about this moment, about him, made me want to linger. ¡°I¡¯ll survive,¡± I replied, letting my voice carry a touch of weariness.


    ¡°Hold tighter,¡± he instructed, a little too quickly, as if to end the conversation.


    ¡°As you wish,¡± I whispered, tightening my arms around his waist. His sharp intake of breath didn¡¯t escape me, and it brought a slow, satisfied smile to my lips.


    The ride continued, the silence between us broken only by the steady thrum of hooves and the occasional rustle of leaves. Luo Fan remained focused ahead, his back stiff against my chest. But the tension only made the moment sweeter, each subtle shift of his body a reminder of how close we were.


    The forest began to thin, the city lights faintly visible in the distance. As much as I cherished the ride, I knew it wouldn¡¯t last much longer. Still, I allowed myself one final indulgence, resting my head lightly against his shoulder and closing my eyes.


    For now, I could pretend, if only for a moment, that this was something more than duty¡ªa fleeting illusion of peace, warmth, and connection that I would carry long after the night ended.


    *****


    <u>LUO FAN</u>


    The ride back to the inn had been far more exhausting than I expected¡ªnot physically, but emotionally. Ruan Yanjun had clung to me so tightly during the ride, leaning into me with such unrelenting intimacy, that I felt as though I¡¯d been under siege the entire time. Now, back in the relative peace of our room, I sought solace in a bath, hoping to wash away not just the dust and grime but also the lingering heat of his proximity.


    He had decided to bathe in the hot spring behind the inn¡ªa place better suited to his grandeur, I thought bitterly. He had even invited me, with that sly smile of his, but I refused outright. There was no way I would willingly walk into another one of his schemes. His earlier "weakness" during the ride had felt contrived, a ploy to force that closeness upon me. The moment we arrived, he¡¯d miraculously regained his strength. It was infuriating how easily he played me.


    Sinking into the warm water, I allowed myself a moment of respite. The tub was fragrant with herbs I had added, their scent calming and grounding. I closed my eyes, exhaling slowly. Finally, I thought, some peace.


    The door creaked open.


    My eyes snapped wide, and I instinctively submerged myself deeper into the water, the herbal mixture swirling protectively around me. ¡°You¡¯ve returned too soon,¡± I said, keeping my tone as neutral as possible despite the flush creeping up my neck.


    ¡°I don¡¯t spend too much time bathing,¡± came Ruan Yanjun¡¯s voice from behind the folding screen I¡¯d set up earlier. His calm, unhurried tone carried an edge of mischief that put me instantly on guard.


    I gritted my teeth. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, could you give me some time to dress?¡±


    "Go ahead," he replied casually.


    "I mean¡­ I need some privacy."


    He chuckled, a sound that sent an unwelcome shiver down my spine. "A-Fan, why so shy? We¡¯re both men. What¡¯s the harm?"


    Both men? I thought bitterly. How could he say that when he treated me like some delicate maiden, his intentions so blatantly unrestrained?


    Before I could reply, he stepped around the screen, his arms crossed over his chest as he looked down at me.


    "Lord Ruan!" I gasped, my hands instinctively splashing the water to cover more of myself, though the herbs already obscured much. My face burned with humiliation.


    He smiled, unrepentant, his eyes trailing over my exposed shoulders and collarbone. His gaze wasn¡¯t lecherous but intense, as if memorizing every detail. "Not bad," he said, his voice maddeningly calm. "But you¡¯re too thin. You should eat more."


    "Lord Ruan," I began carefully, swallowing my irritation and mortification, "you must be hungry. The innkeeper offered to prepare dinner. Perhaps you could arrange for it to be brought up while I¡­ finish here?"


    His smile turned rueful, as though disappointed by my attempt to push him away. "Always so practical, my A-Fan," he mused. Then, as if to remind me he wouldn¡¯t leave without making a mark, he said, "The alchemist has given the flower a name¡ªPale Revenant. Fitting, don¡¯t you think?"


    I seized on the change of topic, desperate to redirect him. "What¡¯s so special about it?"


    "It¡¯s a revival flower," he said, his tone casual but his eyes sharp. "The old man we stole it from was likely trying to bring someone back from the dead."


    My breath caught. Revival¡ªa dark, forbidden magic that always ended in tragedy. The light cores and dark cores rarely agreed on anything, but both condemned revival as an abomination.


    "And its use for the living?" I asked hesitantly.


    "It strengthens a dark core," he replied simply. "Like the flower itself, you bloom beautifully outwardly, but inside, it nourishes darkness."


    My stomach churned at the thought. To him, it was an advantage, but for me, someone whose dark core was already a fragile, unwanted part of my existence, it was a temptation I couldn¡¯t afford.


    He caught my hesitation, his smile fading into something softer. "A-Fan," he said quietly, "your dark core is weak. It needs nourishment, or it will be overshadowed by your light core. It¡¯s dangerous to let them remain imbalanced."


    I nodded quickly, hoping to end the conversation. "I understand. Leave it on the table, and I¡¯ll take it later."


    His gaze lingered on me, doubt flickering in his eyes. "Are you sure?"


    "Yes," I insisted, forcing a smile. "Just give me some privacy first."


    He relented, albeit reluctantly, and turned to leave. At the door, he paused. "The Dual Bloom elixir will take time to refine. We¡¯ll retrieve it before heading to the capital." Then, with one last searching glance, he left.


    The moment the door closed, I let out a shaky breath, my shoulders slumping. He was relentless, always probing, always testing.


    Rising from the water, I dried myself quickly and dressed, my eyes flicking back to the vial on the table.


    It shimmered in the light, deceptively harmless, almost as if mocking my resolve.


    I picked it up, holding it between my fingers as I tilted it toward the light. For a fleeting moment, the temptation crept in¡ªwhat would it feel like to take it? To experience that elusive balance and strength he had so confidently promised?


    But the thought curdled almost as soon as it formed.


    I wouldn¡¯t do it. I couldn¡¯t.


    With a steady hand, I slipped the vial into my belongings, burying it beneath layers of cloth. Let him believe I¡¯d given in, that I¡¯d taken the path he so desperately wanted me to tread.

 Chapter 64: Reigniting the Flame

    CHAPTER 64


    Reigniting the Flame


    <u>RUAN YANJUN</u>


    From the moment we left Baixu City for Zhaoyun, the weight of everything¡ªmy plans, his despair, and the relentless stirrings of my demonic core¡ªpressed heavily on me. The carriage swayed rhythmically as it trundled along the uneven road, but I could barely focus on anything but the raging fire within my chest. My core, dark and wild, pulsed with an intensity that begged for release.


    I clenched my jaw, forcing the pain into submission. Luo Fan, oblivious as always, sat by the window, lost in his own thoughts. His hand gently stroked the silk scarf tied around a bamboo stick¡ªa relic of his past, of him. Of Jinjing.


    The sight grated on me.


    Another sigh escaped me, unbidden. Every passing day, Luo Fan sank deeper into a state of quiet resignation, and it was infuriating. He knew he was dying. He knew the poison in his body would consume him if he didn¡¯t fight. Yet he made no effort to resist it. He wasn¡¯t even angry anymore.


    For this, I had only myself to blame.


    I had shielded him too well. I had cushioned his fall at every step, borne his burdens alongside him, and unknowingly stripped him of the fire that had once defined him. He was no longer the ambitious prodigy of the Ethereal Frost Sect. He was a shadow of his former self, content to drift along because he trusted I would catch him if he faltered.


    This wasn¡¯t the Luo Fan I wanted.


    ¡°A-Fan,¡± I called, striving to keep my voice steady despite the irritation simmering beneath.


    He turned toward me, his expression shadowed with weariness, his gaze heavy. ¡°Lord Ruan,¡± he replied, his tone devoid of any spark, flat and listless.


    I leaned forward slightly, studying him intently. ¡°Back when you were in Frost Mountain,¡± I began, my words measured, ¡°what drove you to pursue the pinnacle of cultivation?¡±


    He blinked, startled by the question. His fingers paused on the silk scarf before he looked away, staring down at the bamboo stick.


    ¡°My master,¡± he said softly. ¡°He wanted us to bring honor to the sect, to elevate its status. I pushed myself so others would stop belittling us.¡±


    ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°To protect the empire, of course,¡± he added.


    I tilted my head, watching him closely. ¡°What about yourself? Did you want it for your own satisfaction, or was it only ever about others?¡±


    ¡°Ethereal Frost disciples don¡¯t achieve things for themselves,¡± he replied, his tone clipped, defensive. ¡°We do it for the glory of the sect, for our master, and for the righteous people.¡±


    I scoffed inwardly. Such noble words. How much of that idealism still lingered in him, I wondered?


    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you fighting to regain your cultivation?¡± I asked, my voice low. ¡°Why have you given up so easily?¡±


    He hesitated, his brows knitting together. ¡°I just¡­ I just don¡¯t see it happening.¡±


    ¡°Is that truly it?¡± I pressed, my tone sharpening. ¡°Or have you lost faith in what you once thought worth fighting for?¡±


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    His silence answered more than any words could.


    I let the quiet stretch between us, studying him as he avoided my gaze. He had lost so much¡ªhis sect, his master, his lover, and his sense of purpose. Betrayed by those he trusted, he had buried his hope alongside his ambition.


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen the suffering around us,¡± I said after a long moment. ¡°The villages burned by marauding barbarians. Families torn apart by war and corruption. Are they not worth protecting?¡±


    He flinched, his hand tightening around the scarf. ¡°It¡¯s not that simple,¡± he muttered.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± I countered. ¡°Or have you convinced yourself that they¡¯re beyond saving because it¡¯s easier than trying?¡±


    He sighed, his eyes fixed on the passing scenery outside the carriage window. "For years, I thought cultivators like us were the people''s only hope," he began, his tone weary and reflective. "In Frost Mountain, we were taught that our role was paramount, that we were the protectors of peace. I believed that. I thought I was special, that the weight of the world rested on my shoulders." He paused, his fingers tightening around the bamboo stick. "But after I was banished... I realized how naive I was."


    I leaned back, watching his profile as he spoke. There was something in his voice¡ªa bitterness that ran deeper than mere disillusionment.


    "The world is vast," he continued. "People are stronger than I thought. They have their own ways to survive, to protect themselves. They don''t need us. In fact..." He let out a hollow laugh. "It''s often cultivators who are the source of chaos. We''re not as special as they made me believe."


    "Is that so?" I asked, my tone carefully neutral. "Then why do people hail grandmasters as gods?"


    He shook his head. "That''s just their delusion. They don''t know what they''re idolizing."


    I laughed softly, though my chest tightened with frustration. "What about when a dark cultivator¡ªa devil, as you righteous ones love to call us¡ªattacks a village of ordinary people? Are you saying you wouldn¡¯t protect them?"


    He hesitated, but only for a moment. "Like I said, the world is vast. If I can¡¯t do it, someone else will. I¡¯m not the only cultivator alive. There are others, more powerful than me. The loss of one person doesn¡¯t really matter¡ªnot to the martial arts community, not to the world."


    I narrowed my eyes, my fingers curling into fists. His words grated against me like sandpaper. "So that¡¯s it," I said, keeping my voice low, measured. "You think the loss of Grandmaster Wei Fan was inconsequential?"


    He gave me a faint, bitter smile. "Aside from my master losing face and the Ethereal Frost Sect changing leadership, has there been anything else? Has the world stopped spinning because of my fall?"


    My jaw clenched. He was wrong¡ªso wrong¡ªbut he was too far gone to see it. I could no longer teach him the skill I had once crafted specifically for his master, the technique that would have elevated him beyond anyone''s reach. All of that was lost because of his apathy.


    "I believe there are forty-seven grandmasters across the continent," he continued, his voice calm, detached. "I was the forty-eighth for a brief moment before my name was crossed off the list. In a few months, or a few years, someone else will rise to take my place. No one will remember my name."


    His words cut through me, sharp as a blade. He spoke them with such finality, as though he¡¯d already resigned himself to the oblivion he believed awaited him.


    The fury that boiled within me was almost unbearable. His apathy, his utter lack of ambition¡ªit was maddening. He had reduced himself to a relic, content to let time erode him into nothingness.


    If I left him like this, he would fade away, content to live as an ordinary man, to let his once-brilliant light dim until it was extinguished entirely. No. That wouldn¡¯t do.


    I leaned back, my mind churning. Abandoning him wouldn¡¯t be enough. He¡¯d only welcome the freedom, using it as an excuse to drift aimlessly, letting the winds carry him to oblivion. No, I had to break him first.


    I would have to strip him of his ease. I would have to thrust him into a situation so dire, so unbearable, that he would have no choice but to fight. He would need to claw his way out of the abyss, to rediscover the strength he had buried so deeply within himself. Only then would he realize his worth, his potential.


    I studied him carefully, his beauty still as arresting as the first day I saw him. Even now, disheveled and battered by life, he carried an elegance that made him seem untouchable. I could ruin him if I wanted. I could strip away everything¡ªhis pride, his dignity, even the very essence of his soul.


    But even demons have their boundaries.


    A smirk tugged at my lips. I wasn¡¯t one to act on reckless whims. Every move I made was deliberate, calculated to perfection, ensuring it served a greater purpose. I didn¡¯t bite off more than I could chew, no matter how tempting the morsel.


    ¡°A-Fan,¡± I said softly, letting my voice drop into something almost tender, ¡°you may think the world doesn¡¯t need you. But soon, you¡¯ll see just how wrong you are.¡±


    He didn¡¯t respond, his gaze drifting back to the window. But in his silence, I saw a crack¡ªa small, fragile opening.


    Luo Fan didn¡¯t see it yet, but he was standing on the precipice of his own rebirth. And I... I would be the one to push him over the edge.


    If I had to tear his world apart to rebuild him, then so be it. For his sake¡ªand mine.

 Chapter 65: Missing the Devil

    CHAPTER 65


    Missing the Devil


    <u>LUO FAN</u>


    When we arrived in Zhaoyun City, the capital of Silang Empire, I was unprepared for the sheer number of light cultivators casually walking the streets. Unlike Wun or Xianru, where light cultivators were shunned or suppressed, Silang offered them sanctuary. It was as though the city thrived on their energy¡ªtemples adorned every street, their golden spires glinting in the sunlight, and vendors openly sold charms infused with light energy.


    Ruan Yanjun wasted no time securing accommodations at a luxurious inn. The choice of lodging reflected his status, with a private courtyard, elegantly furnished rooms, and a serene pond filled with golden koi. The extravagance surpassed anything I had ever experienced, and while I admired the beauty, I couldn''t help but feel out of place.


    To my surprise, he told me I was free to explore the city¡ªand even encouraged me to visit the temples if I wished.


    "Don''t wander too far," he said as he handed me a pouch of coins. "But take the chance to enjoy yourself."


    The words sounded foreign coming from him. Ruan Yanjun, who watched me like a hawk and rarely let me out of his sight, was granting me freedom?


    I didn''t hesitate. The moment he turned away, I was out the door, the sound of bustling city life drawing me forward.


    Despite a lingering weariness in my chest, I spent the entire day roaming the streets. I visited temples where light cultivators shared their wisdom with eager smiles and open hearts. Their kindness was exhilirating, but I kept my guard up. My dark core, though faint and almost unnoticeable, could betray me if I wasn¡¯t careful. The mere thought of them discovering my secret made my skin crawl. In their eyes, dual core bearers like me were unnatural¡ªa breach of heaven''s order.


    It was late by the time I returned to the inn, my legs aching but my heart light. The warmth of the city had made me forget, if only for a moment, the strange journey that had brought me here.


    When I reached courtyard, however, I was met with an odd stillness. Ruan Yanjun was gone.


    "Where is Lord Ruan?" I asked one of the staff.


    "He left shortly after you did this morning," the attendant said, bowing politely. "He instructed us to take care of your needs until he returns. He mentioned he would be gone for a week."


    "A week?" I echoed, surprised.


    The attendant nodded and retreated, leaving me alone with my thoughts.


    Ruan Yanjun never left without telling me. His absence felt unnatural, unsettling. Over the past two weeks, during our journey from Baixu City, he had been uncharacteristically quiet. Restless, almost. There were moments when I caught him clutching his chest or gritting his teeth, his expression clouded with pain.


    Each time I asked what was wrong, he would dismiss me with the same curt reply, claiming it was nothing.


    But it wasn¡¯t nothing. I¡¯d seen how his steps faltered, how his eyes dimmed in moments of quiet. Even though he had seemed to recover once we reached Zhaoyun City, his sudden departure now painted a clearer picture.


    He was hiding something from me.


    I sat on the edge of my bed, staring at the moonlit courtyard beyond the window. Was he seeking a remedy for whatever plagued him? And if so, why couldn¡¯t he tell me?


    A familiar frustration bubbled up inside me. Ruan Yanjun carried the weight of his secrets like a shield, pushing away anyone who tried to get too close. And yet, despite knowing that, I still found myself worrying.


    He was my captor, my protector, and¡ªthough I hated to admit it¡ªmy source of stability in a world that often felt like it wanted to devour me whole.


    I clenched my fists, trying to banish the unease that gnawed at me. He was strong¡ªstronger than anyone I¡¯d ever met. Whatever he was facing, he would overcome it.


    Wouldn''t he?


    The thought hung heavy in the air as I lay back on the bed, staring at the ceiling. The city¡¯s distant hum was a comfort, but it wasn¡¯t enough to quiet the storm in my chest.


    *****


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    For the entire week, I was free to roam Zhaoyun City. The bustling streets, the fragrant aroma of street food, and the warm smiles of light cultivators offered a reprieve from the constant shadow of Ruan Yanjun. I considered taking the chance to escape¡ªsevering the strange tie that bound me to him¡ªbut I hesitated.


    This freedom felt like a test.


    Ruan Yanjun wasn¡¯t careless. He didn¡¯t strike me as someone who would leave without calculating every possible outcome. If I ran, it would only confirm his suspicions that I couldn¡¯t be trusted. And with his connections, I doubted there was anywhere I could hide where he wouldn¡¯t find me.


    The thought of upsetting him again lingered in my mind. If I made a mistake, I knew he would restrict my movements once more, keeping me shackled at his side. I didn¡¯t want that¡ªnot the confinement, nor the quiet disappointment in his eyes that always felt like a dagger to my pride.


    So, I stayed.


    As the days went by, the toll of my relentless exploration began to show. It started with a subtle unease in my chest, a pressure I knew all too well, growing heavier with each hour. By evening, I was coughing up blood once more, the vivid crimson staining my hands¡ªa grim reminder of my fragility.


    By morning, I could barely stand. My legs trembled beneath me, and every breath felt like I was inhaling shards of glass.


    I hadn¡¯t realized how dependent I¡¯d become on Ruan Yanjun¡¯s medicines until now. His experimental concoctions¡ªhowever unorthodox¡ªhad kept me stable for months. Now, without him, my condition was spiraling out of control.


    How ironic. I, a renowned alchemist once hailed as the Divine Mage, couldn¡¯t even manage my own ailment. And yet, a demon¡ªsomeone who had no formal training in alchemy¡ªhad been the one keeping me alive.


    After Jinjing¡¯s death, I had lost the will to continue searching for a cure. My grief had hollowed me out, leaving me a shell too tired to fight. It was easier to rely on Ruan Yanjun, to let him take charge while I passively accepted whatever fate awaited me.


    But now, the poison ravaging my body left me no choice. The balance of my dual cores had become dangerously unstable, the light and dark energies warring within me like restless storms. I spent the next two days meditating, desperately trying to calm the cores and suppress the poison before it consumed me entirely.


    I must have overestimated my strength. The next time I opened my eyes, I wasn¡¯t on the floor where I had been meditating. I was in bed, my limbs heavy and my mind sluggish.


    At first, I couldn¡¯t tell if it was day or night. The light in the room was soft and golden, either the dim glow of a lantern or the first rays of dawn. My vision was too blurry to make sense of it. Even the edges of reality felt frayed, as though I were caught between a dream and waking.


    Then I heard his voice.


    "Take this."


    Ruan Yanjun¡¯s deep, commanding tone cut through the haze, anchoring me to the present.


    I blinked, trying to focus, and saw his familiar silhouette leaning over me. He was sitting beside the bed, his presence as solid and steady as a mountain.


    ¡°Lord Ruan,¡± I whispered, my voice barely audible. My heart skipped unexpectedly, the sight of him stirring a wave of relief so profound it almost made me tear up. I hadn¡¯t realized how much I¡¯d wanted him to return until now.


    His hand brushed against my cheek, his fingers warm against my cold skin. ¡°Take this,¡± he said again, pressing a pill against my lips.


    I obeyed, though it took all the strength I had to swallow. The pill slid down my throat, its bitter taste spreading quickly. I gasped for air as it settled, already feeling a strange warmth radiating through my body.


    ¡°You¡¯re back,¡± I managed to say, though the words felt heavy on my tongue.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk,¡± he replied softly, his tone uncharacteristically gentle. ¡°You need to rest.¡±


    But I didn¡¯t want to rest. A strange fear took hold of me, a fear that if I closed my eyes, he would vanish again. I wanted to ask him where he had been, why he had left without telling me, but I couldn¡¯t summon the energy to speak.


    Instead, I reached out with trembling fingers, grasping his hand. It was a simple gesture, but it carried everything I couldn¡¯t put into words.


    Stay.


    He didn¡¯t pull away. His fingers curled around mine, firm and reassuring.


    The warmth of his touch lulled me into a fragile sense of safety. My eyes grew heavy, and despite my resistance, sleep began to claim me.


    <u>RUAN YANJUN</u>


    I smirked as I watched him sleep, his slender fingers still clutching my hand as though it were his last tether to life. Even in unconsciousness, Luo Fan remained as stubborn as ever, refusing to let go.


    He puzzled me. For so long, he had resisted me, loathed me, and rejected every attempt I¡¯d made to reach him. And now, this sudden shift¡ªthe fragile desperation in his grip, the faint trust he placed in my presence¡ªwas almost enough to make me laugh.


    Had he finally realized that he needed me?


    The thought amused me. A little late for that revelation, wasn¡¯t it?


    I traced my thumb over the back of his hand, feeling the faint tremor in his pulse. His frailty unsettled me more than I cared to admit. Beneath his calm demeanor, Luo Fan was falling apart, his dual cores threatening to tear him from the inside out.


    It wasn¡¯t supposed to be like this.


    For months, I had tried to make things easier for him. Gently guiding him, offering my protection, giving him every chance to embrace his dark core without fear. But he refused to cooperate, clinging to his light core as though it were the only part of him that mattered.


    He was a fool.


    And yet¡­


    I sighed, my smirk fading as I gazed at his pale face. Even now, he was beautiful. Fragile but unyielding. A contradiction that fascinated me and infuriated me in equal measure.


    My time with him was running out.


    I had tried to be patient. I had tried to coax him into awakening the slumbering power of his dark core at his own pace. But patience was a luxury I no longer had. The clock was ticking, and the storm brewing within me could not be ignored much longer.


    If I didn¡¯t find a way to stop the inevitable, I would destroy everything¡ªhim, this city, and the fragile balance of the world itself.


    The thought of leaving him unprepared, of him succumbing to his condition without realizing his full potential, was unacceptable.


    I¡¯d have to push him further. Harder.


    I hated to do it. If circumstances were different, I would have taken my time, worn down his resistance with persistence and charm until he gave in of his own accord. But fate wasn¡¯t so kind.


    This time, I¡¯d have to show him what real adversity felt like.


    If Luo Fan was faced with the one thing he valued most¡ªhis dignity¡ªbeing stripped away, and he realized that I wouldn¡¯t be there to save him, perhaps then he¡¯d have no choice but to tap into the power he kept buried deep within.


    The power of his dark core.


    It was a cruel plan, but it was the only way. Luo Fan was too proud, too stubborn, too blind to see the truth unless it was shoved directly in front of him. And if I had to be the villain in his story to ensure his survival, so be it.

 Chapter 66: Distant

    CHAPTER 66


    Distant


    <u>LUO FAN</u>


    When I woke, the room was quiet, the bed empty save for myself. Ruan Yanjun wasn¡¯t here. Again. I stared at the hollow space beside me, a place where his presence had become an unspoken constant. For a moment, I wondered if his return had been a dream.


    Night had fallen. The soft glow of lanterns painted shadows on the walls. My body, though still frail, felt better than it had in days. My breathing was steady, the sharp pangs of pain dulled to a manageable throb. Carefully, I pushed myself upright. To my surprise, I managed to stand without much effort.


    Someone had helped me. Someone had stayed by my side. Could it have been him?


    ¡°Has Lord Ruan returned?¡± I asked the staff who came to deliver my dinner.


    The young servant bowed. ¡°He returned two days ago, but you likely did not notice. You¡¯ve been resting.¡±


    Two days. I blinked, taken aback by the time I¡¯d lost.


    As I sat at the table, eating alone, an unfamiliar heaviness settled over me. The meal was warm and comforting, but the silence was suffocating. I had spent countless days longing for solitude, wishing for space from Ruan Yanjun¡¯s oppressive presence. Now that I had it, everything felt... wrong.


    Am I missing him?


    The thought startled me, and I shook my head.


    No, that couldn¡¯t be it. How could I possibly miss that devil? Surely he had grown bored of me and found something¡ªor someone¡ªelse to occupy his time. Perhaps he had finally decided I wasn¡¯t worth the effort.


    I should be relieved.


    But the empty silence gnawed at me, and I couldn¡¯t stop the unease creeping into my thoughts. My mind wandered back to the bouts of weakness I had witnessed in him, the moments he brushed off with irritation or a sharp word. The timing of those episodes wasn¡¯t lost on me. They always seemed to follow a battle. He had been careful to avoid confrontations recently, often thrusting me into situations where I was forced to fight in his stead.


    I wondered what kind of burden he was hiding.


    The warmth of the room felt distant as my thoughts spiraled. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t just worry. Perhaps I was lonely.


    Back in Frost Mountain, I had grown accustomed to solitude. Those frozen peaks were my sanctuary, a place where silence brought peace instead of unease. But since leaving, I had been adrift, untethered. The security I once found in the mountain''s cold embrace was gone, and I had been searching for something to replace it ever since.


    I thought I had found it with Jinjing.


    Even during my travels with Ruan Yanjun, the knowledge that she was waiting for me had kept me grounded. She had been my anchor, my home. But now...


    Now, she was gone.


    The emptiness she left behind was unbearable, a chasm I couldn¡¯t hope to fill. And though I could never call Ruan Yanjun a friend, much less family, he was all I had left. The devil who had saved me, tormented me, and tethered me to this uncertain journey was the only constant in my shattered world.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Trust wasn¡¯t the word for what I felt toward him. I didn¡¯t trust him, not truly. But I knew he wouldn¡¯t abandon me, at least not yet. And that knowledge¡ªthat frail assurance¡ªwas enough to keep me tied to him, for now.


    Perhaps it was pathetic.


    Or perhaps it was just survival.


    I willed myself to see him. The lingering ache in my body didn¡¯t deter me as I walked toward his room. The door was ajar, allowing the faint glow of a single lantern to spill into the hallway. I didn¡¯t bother knocking.


    Inside, Ruan Yanjun sat by a low table, a steaming cup of tea in one hand and a thick, leather-bound book in the other. His silhouette was calm, almost serene, as if the world outside couldn¡¯t touch him.


    ¡°Lord Ruan,¡± I called softly.


    He didn¡¯t lift his gaze. ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°May I bother you for a moment?¡±


    There was no response, but he didn¡¯t tell me to leave, so I stepped inside. I sat across from him, the table a barrier between us. His eyes never left the book, his attention fixed on the pages as though I weren¡¯t there.


    It was unlike him.


    Ruan Yanjun was never indifferent. Whether he was teasing, mocking, or berating me, his attention was always sharp, almost suffocating. Now, his silence cut deeper than his words ever could.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been gone for a while,¡± I ventured. ¡°You said one week, but it took you two.¡±


    His lips curved into a faint smirk, his eyes still on the book. ¡°Did you come here to say you missed me?¡±


    The directness of his words startled me. My face warmed, but I managed a quiet nod. ¡°I probably did.¡±


    His smirk widened, amusement flickering in his expression. ¡°A-Fan, don¡¯t think you can deceive me. The moment I was gone, you were likely running around the city like a stray dog freed from its leash. That¡¯s probably why you fell ill.¡±


    I stiffened, unable to deny the accusation. He wasn¡¯t entirely wrong, but that didn¡¯t mean I hadn¡¯t missed him. I just didn¡¯t have the courage¡ªor the desire¡ªto admit it outright.


    ¡°What are you reading?¡± I deflected, hoping to shift the conversation.


    ¡°It¡¯s about the evils of politics,¡± he replied, finally taking a sip of his tea. ¡°I¡¯m sure it wouldn¡¯t interest you, so don¡¯t bother asking.¡±


    I forced a smile, though his curt response stung. This man had always been difficult, but at least his taunts felt like attention. This cold indifference was unbearable.


    Still, I couldn¡¯t let this strange tension linger. Our contract bound us, and despite everything, I owed him much. The least I could do was mend the strained thread between us.


    ¡°Lord Ruan,¡± I began, fidgeting with my hands under the table. ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve been thinking... I realized I¡¯ve been ungrateful to you. Everything that¡¯s happened¡ªlosing Jinjing, learning the truth about myself¡ªit¡¯s left me bitter and distracted. But none of that excuses the way I¡¯ve treated you. I apologize.¡±


    Finally, he looked up from his book. His eyes met mine, sharp and calculating. ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re now willing to do as I¡¯ve asked? To nourish both your cores and strengthen them together?¡±


    The question hit me like a blow. My throat tightened, and I couldn¡¯t bring myself to answer.


    Feeding my dark core was an impossible choice. For a light cultivator, walking the righteous path meant suppressing darkness, keeping anger, hatred, and other negative emotions at bay. To nourish the dark core meant doing the exact opposite¡ªinviting wickedness, indulging in anger and despair. It would mean fundamentally altering who I was.


    Seeing my hesitation, he sighed, setting his book down. He reached for a small bottle on the table and slid it toward me.


    ¡°This is the refined essence of the legendary flower we found in the forest,¡± he said. ¡°Take it. By morning, I expect to see an improvement in your health.¡±


    I stared at the bottle, its contents gleaming faintly under the lantern light. It was the essence of the Dual Bloom, unmistakably potent. I could feel its energy even without opening it. But I knew the truth of what it would do. It wouldn¡¯t strengthen just the light core¡ªit would feed both, dark and light alike.


    And that went against everything I had resolved to do. My plan had always been to weaken my dark core until it dissolved completely. Even if it put my life at risk, I couldn¡¯t sustain both cores. It wasn¡¯t just a matter of survival¡ªit was about staying true to who I was.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, go back to sleep,¡± he said, his tone sharp with dismissal.


    I hesitated, the weight of my dilemma pressing against my chest. The words hovered on the tip of my tongue, begging to be spoken, but fear silenced them¡ªfear of his disappointment or, worse, his anger.


    Ruan Yanjun¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, A-Fan? Do you need me to carry you back to your room like a blushing bride for the staff to see?¡±


    I shot to my feet, heat rushing to my face. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡±


    He smirked, clearly amused by my reaction.


    ¡°Good night, my lord,¡± I said stiffly, bowing before I hurried out of the room.

 Chapter 67: Date Night

    CHAPTER 67


    Date Night


    <u>RUAN YANJUN</u>


    The morning sun had climbed high yet Luo Fan was still asleep. I let myself into his room without knocking. Privacy was a luxury he didn¡¯t deserve after his repeated defiance.


    There he lay, his face pale and his breaths faint. He was ill again.


    I moved closer, observing the faint rise and fall of his chest. On the table beside his bed, the bottle of elixir I¡¯d given him remained untouched. I picked it up, the weight of the small container like a quiet confirmation of what I already suspected.


    He hadn¡¯t taken it.


    I glanced around the room and noticed another bottle tucked behind some books¡ªthe elixir of Pale Revenant I had given him weeks ago. It, too, was sealed and unused.


    Of course. Stubborn to the end.


    I sighed, though it was less an expression of disappointment and more one of calculation. I had given him chances. Too many, perhaps. Each time, I thought he¡¯d finally see reason, yet he clung to his righteous path like a drowning man to driftwood.


    He was only sinking himself further.


    This time, his refusal cemented my decision. If he wouldn¡¯t take the easier road I offered him, then he¡¯d have to learn the hard way.


    I sat beside his bed, my gaze lingering on his face. Despite my irritation, his beauty still softened my anger. Even now, unwell and fragile, he had a grace that drew the eye. His lashes cast soft shadows over his cheeks, his lips slightly parted as he breathed.


    If only I had more time. If only the world wasn¡¯t constantly on the brink of falling apart. I might have had the patience to keep indulging his stubbornness a little longer.


    But time was a luxury I didn¡¯t have.


    Whether I chose to push forward with my plan or not, I would soon have to leave him. The matters waiting for me weren¡¯t trivial. They concerned the existence of this world and my own survival.


    *****


    <u>LUO FAN</u>


    It was noon when Ruan Yanjun woke me. His voice was soft, his touch even softer as he lightly shook me awake. I blinked up at him, groggy and disoriented, only to be greeted by an unfamiliar sight.


    He was smiling. Not the sly, teasing smirk he usually wore, but a genuine, tender smile that sent a shiver down my spine.


    Something was wrong.


    Before I could say anything, he placed a tray of food on the table beside me. ¡°You should eat,¡± he said warmly, his voice lacking its usual edge.


    I stared at him, suspicion bubbling up within me. This wasn¡¯t like him. Ruan Yanjun was cunning, domineering, and impossible to predict, but tender? Kind? This felt like a mask he¡¯d hastily thrown on, and the dissonance was unnerving.


    Still, I decided to push my doubts aside. Perhaps this was his attempt to reconcile after our recent tensions. Maybe he, too, wanted to mend the fractured bond between us.


    But his behavior was so out of character it made my skin crawl. I¡¯d almost prefer his mockery or sharp reprimands to this unsettling display of warmth. At least those felt real.


    After I finished the meal, he surprised me again. ¡°Let¡¯s take a stroll,¡± he said, as if it were the most natural suggestion in the world.


    I hesitated. While I wanted to accept, the lingering weakness in my body made even standing a challenge.


    He seemed to anticipate my response. With a flick of his fingers, a surge of his energy coursed through me, soothing the pain and restoring enough strength for me to move with ease. ¡°There,¡± he said with a faint smile. ¡°No excuses now.¡±


    So we went.


    The shopping lane teemed with activity. Vendors shouted to promote their goods, children¡¯s laughter rang out as they weaved through the crowd, and the air was filled with the aromas of freshly baked pastries and fragrant herbal incense. Ruan Yanjun strode beside me, his presence commanding yet surprisingly unassuming.


    We bought a few small trinkets and souvenirs, though it was clear he had little interest in such things. When I lingered too long at a stall, admiring a set of intricately carved figurines, he merely sighed and handed over the payment before I could protest.


    I didn¡¯t know what to make of him.


    By the time evening fell, I was exhausted, but Ruan Yanjun didn¡¯t let the night end there. He led me to a private dining room he had reserved, its dim lighting casting a warm, intimate glow over the space. He ordered wine¡ªan indulgence he rarely allowed himself¡ªand poured me a glass before raising his own.


    As we drank, the conversation drifted, and soon we were discussing the book he had been reading last night.


    ¡°The evil of politics,¡± he began, swirling his wine as if it held the answers to the world¡¯s questions. ¡°Take Han Bao, for example. The monk was once revered for his righteousness, for his dedication to helping the poor. But the moment his title of Divine Mage was stolen, his ambition led him down a darker path. He created the White Vulture, killed a crown prince, and for a brief moment, regained his title. And yet, it all unraveled. A confession, a scandal, and his name was disgraced once more.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that prove that evil will never prevail?¡±


    Ruan Yanjun smirked, a knowing glint in his eyes. ¡°His failure wasn¡¯t because evil cannot prevail, but because he was incompetent. Had he kept his mouth shut and concealed his crimes, no one would have had the evidence to bring him down.¡±


    I shook my head, disapproving. ¡°Even if he succeeded, I¡¯d never want to achieve anything that way. Honesty and integrity matter more than victory.¡±


    He leaned back, resting his arm on the edge of his chair as his smirk deepened. ¡°And that, A-Fan, is why you¡¯re lying at death¡¯s door, stripped of your former glory, while men like Emperor Sun reign supreme.¡±


    I stiffened. He had never been one to hold back, but his words cut deeper than usual tonight.


    ¡°Your uncle,¡± he continued, swirling his wine lazily, ¡°committed fratricide to steal the throne. Wicked, undeniably. But unlike Han Bao, he has no conscience and has never confessed to his crimes. Yet for more than twenty years, he has ruled unchallenged. Few emperors have managed to sustain their reign for that long. And why? Because, despite the evil that brought him to power, his abilities are undeniable. His intelligence and benevolence toward his people rivaled that of your father. That¡¯s why he¡¯s respected and adored across the five empires. Would you call that an entirely evil outcome?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t argue. Emperor Sun had taken the barren Kan Empire and turned it into a thriving land of prosperity. I had grown up under his reign, witnessing the stability and growth he brought to a territory others had written off as inhospitable. The vast deserts and jagged mountains that made up much of Kan¡¯s land had been transformed under his rule. Even as a child, I never saw the rampant hunger or displacement that plagued other kingdoms¡¯ borders, like those I¡¯d recently seen between Wun and Silang.


    I stared into my glass, his words weighing heavily on me. ¡°Even if some good came of it,¡± I murmured, ¡°it doesn¡¯t justify his crimes.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps not,¡± he replied smoothly, ¡°but history rarely remembers morality. It remembers results.¡±


    Ruan Yanjun¡¯s point was clear. Good outcomes could emerge from evil deeds. But no matter how logical his argument, it didn¡¯t sit right with me. I couldn¡¯t imagine being content if I achieved my goals through wicked means, no matter how noble my intentions. I didn¡¯t believe happiness born of such actions could last.


    Just like Emperor Sun. I was certain that, even now, the brother he had murdered still haunted his dreams.


    ¡°You¡¯re still not convinced, are you?¡± he asked, noticing my silence.


    ¡°I am,¡± I replied. ¡°I understand your point.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯d still never do such a thing.¡±


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    I lowered my head, unwilling to answer directly.


    He sighed deeply, as though dealing with a particularly stubborn child. ¡°Just as I thought. Nothing I say will ever sway my A-Fan¡¯s principles. He will always remain steadfast on the righteous path no matter how many people betray him, even if his own wife betrayed him for a pouch of gold.¡±


    My chest tightened at his words, the familiar ache of that betrayal flaring to life. I hated when he brought it up, but I couldn¡¯t deny the truth of it.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t even mind if I betrayed you, would you?¡± he asked, his tone deceptively light.


    I frowned, looking at him sharply. ¡°What could the great Sect Leader Ruan possibly gain from betraying me?¡±


    His lips curled into a wicked smile, his eyes gleaming with mischief. ¡°Oh, you¡¯d be surprised, A-Fan. You are, after all, the missing crown prince of Kan Empire. Imagine the rewards I¡¯d reap if I handed you over. Gold, power, influence¡ªI¡¯d no longer need to place you on the throne myself. They¡¯d give me anything I asked for just to have you.¡±


    The words struck me like a blow, cold and sharp. My throat tightened as I considered the possibility. It wasn¡¯t far-fetched. If I continued resisting him, if I refused to follow his plans for me, would he grow tired of this game and choose the easier path?


    He laughed then, his amusement ringing clear as he noticed my unease. ¡°A-Fan, the look on your face is priceless,¡± he said, his tone teasing but laced with satisfaction.


    I sighed, forcing my shoulders to relax as a wave of relief washed over me. It was just another one of his twisted jokes.


    His smile shifted, softer but no less calculating. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I give you my word, I won¡¯t hand you over to Kan Empire. I don¡¯t deal in petty barters for trivial rewards.¡± He paused, letting the weight of his next words sink in. ¡°I¡¯d much rather battle for control of the empire myself and claim it as my prize. Isn¡¯t victory sweeter when it¡¯s earned with your own hands?¡±


    I looked away, unwilling to meet his gaze any longer. His ambitions were as vast as the skies, and I was just another piece in his grand game. A puppet meant to serve his purpose.


    ¡°A-Fan,¡± Ruan Yanjun said after a stretch of silence, his tone unreadable. ¡°If Jinjing hadn¡¯t died, would you have forgiven her?¡±


    The question startled me. I opened my mouth to reply but found no words. Could I have? The thought dredged up memories I had tried to bury¡ªthe love we had, the betrayal, and the heartbreak.


    Before I could answer, he filled the silence himself. ¡°I think you would have,¡± he said confidently. ¡°Just seeing her in tears would have melted your heart, and you¡¯d have gone on to marry her despite everything.¡±


    The pain surged in my chest, sharp and undeniable. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that,¡± I murmured, turning my gaze away from him.


    But Ruan Yanjun wasn¡¯t done. ¡°If I were the one who betrayed you,¡± he asked, his eyes locking onto mine, ¡°would you have forgiven me?¡±


    I hesitated, the question feeling heavier than it should have. Why was he asking me this?


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have,¡± he said, answering himself once again, his voice softer now, almost resigned. ¡°You would have turned away from me and sworn never to see me again.¡±


    I bit the inside of my cheek, unnerved by how accurately he had read my thoughts. He was right. If he betrayed me, I wouldn¡¯t look back. But I wasn¡¯t about to admit it, not to him.


    He let out a quiet sigh, leaning back against his chair. ¡°When you think about it,¡± he said, his tone almost contemplative, ¡°we¡¯ve spent far more time together than you ever spent with Jinjing. I¡¯ve done more for you than she ever could.¡±


    I blinked, taken aback. ¡°Lord Ruan¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about the money I¡¯ve spent,¡± he interrupted, raising a hand to silence me. ¡°I know you don¡¯t see that as a sacrifice on my part¡ªnot when you know the extent of my wealth. But I¡¯ve spent precious time with you. Time I could have used for my own ambitions, my own priorities. I set them aside for you. To help you uncover your identity, to find a cure for your condition. And yet¡­¡± He trailed off, his gaze distant for a moment before returning to me, piercing and unyielding. ¡°Yet she¡¯s the only one you think about. The one you miss. The one you¡¯d rather be with.¡±


    The weight of his words pressed down on me, guilt creeping into my chest like an unwelcome guest.


    ¡°No matter what I do,¡± he continued, his voice laced with bitterness, ¡°I know I can never fill even a tenth of the space she holds in your heart. But what can I do? Life has never been fair.¡±


    I lowered my gaze, unable to deny the truth of his words. What could I even say?


    For a long moment, silence stretched between us, heavy and suffocating. Finally, he took a deep breath, breaking the tension with a forced smile. ¡°Enough of that,¡± he said, waving his hand as though brushing the subject away. ¡°Let¡¯s eat and talk politics instead. There are still many things I want to teach you.¡±


    I glanced up at him, his sudden shift in tone catching me off guard.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t agree with what I tell you,¡± he said, his eyes narrowing slightly, ¡°it¡¯s important that you understand how politics work. When the time comes for you to sit on the throne, you won¡¯t make the same mistakes your father did.¡±


    His words lingered in the air, carrying both a challenge and a warning. I nodded faintly, picking at the food in front of me, but my thoughts remained tangled in the weight of our conversation. Even in his teachings, there was always an undertone of something more¡ªa demand for me to see the world as he did. Whether I liked it or not, Ruan Yanjun wasn¡¯t just grooming me for power. He was remaking me into something else entirely.


    For the first time, I genuinely enjoyed having dinner with Ruan Yanjun. His demeanor tonight was entirely different¡ªmeasured, respectful, and free from his usual teasing or inappropriate remarks. He spoke with the ease of a seasoned statesman, offering insight without veiled jabs or playful barbs. For once, it felt like we were equals in conversation, not adversaries locked in a game of manipulation.


    It made me wonder. If things could always remain this way, could we truly get along? Could I, perhaps, even support his cause?


    The thought unsettled me, but I couldn¡¯t dismiss it entirely. Tonight had revealed a side of Ruan Yanjun that was often obscured by his reputation¡ªthe cunning and dark-hearted demon feared across the cultivation world. He wasn¡¯t the devil the stories painted him to be. Yes, he bore the demonic core, and yes, he walked the path of dark cultivation, but his intelligence and foresight made him something more complex than a simple villain.


    Unlike the violent stereotypes of dark cultivators, Ruan Yanjun understood the necessity of coexistence. He didn¡¯t kill indiscriminately. He was acutely aware of the consequences of such actions. Mass slaughter, as much as it might cement his infamy, would eventually turn against him. Fear could unify even the weakest under a shared goal of survival. They¡¯d rise against him, or worse for someone like him, they¡¯d flee. What use would he have for power if there were no people left to command?


    Ruan Yanjun thrived on balance. He protected the people he ruled to bask in their glorification and ensured his power remained unchallenged by displaying his might just enough to instill fear. Glorification fed his ego, and fear solidified his control. He wielded both as tools, like a master tactician playing a game of strategy.


    I had heard the whispers of commoners in Xianru and Wun praising his name. Despite his arrogance and the rumors of his cruelty, Ruan Yanjun had never taken anything from the poor. He saw them as insignificant, beneath his notice, their meager possessions unworthy of his attention. While wealthy landowners oppressed the common folk¡ªstealing their lands, seizing their livelihoods, and sometimes even their lives¡ªRuan Yanjun¡¯s indifference had unintentionally become a shield for them.


    And yet, his indifference wasn¡¯t entirely benign. It wasn¡¯t kindness or mercy that stayed his hand but practicality. Killing without gain was a waste of effort, and for Ruan Yanjun, every action needed to serve a purpose. He didn¡¯t spill blood unless it benefited him.


    The proof of his calculated leadership was evident in the progress of Xianru and Wun, the two empires under his influence. Compared to other regions, they had fewer homeless, fewer beggars lining the streets. Stability reigned because his sect maintained peace with an iron grip, crushing any signs of rebellion before they could take root.


    The contrast to places like Silang and Kan was stark. I had wandered through Silang and seen the despair in the eyes of the homeless gathered outside the city gates, begging for entry. In Kan, Emperor Sun¡¯s brilliance had brought prosperity, but the constant uprisings and discontent threatened to undo his legacy.


    And then there was Crown Prince Jiayi, Emperor Sun¡¯s successor. Compared to his father, Jiayi was incompetent at best. He lacked the vision, the intelligence, and the strength to rule. If Kan were to fall into his hands, chaos would surely follow.


    As much as it pained me to admit, the thought of Kan under Ruan Yanjun¡¯s control seemed preferable to the alternative. At least under him, there would be order, progress, and stability, even if his methods were dark.


    From that moment, my perception of Ruan Yanjun began to shift. The man sitting across from me was more than just a demon or a dark cultivator. He was a ruler¡ªa flawed, dangerous, and calculating one¡ªbut a ruler nonetheless.


    *****


    When we returned to the inn, Ruan Yanjun accompanied me to my room. The air between us was quieter now, as if the weight of unspoken words filled the space. After closing the door behind us, he leaned casually against the frame, his piercing gaze softened by something I couldn''t quite place.


    "I have news," he said finally, his voice steady but laced with a hint of something more¡ªreluctance, perhaps?


    I raised an eyebrow, waiting.


    ¡°I¡¯ve found someone who might be able to help you,¡± he continued. ¡°A physician who specializes in conditions like yours. He lives in the capital, and I¡¯ve arranged for you to meet him.¡±


    Hope flickered in my chest, but it was tempered by the undertone in his words.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be coming with me, will you?¡± I asked, though I already knew the answer.


    His expression didn¡¯t falter, but his eyes darkened slightly. ¡°No. There are pressing matters I need to attend to. I¡¯ve already delayed too long.¡± He exhaled, almost imperceptibly, and then added, ¡°The journey will take a week, and depending on how the examinations go, you might need to stay there for months.¡±


    The thought of parting settled heavily in my stomach. A week¡¯s journey, months apart¡­ After all the time we had spent together, the idea felt strangely hollow.


    ¡°But the coachman will take you there safely,¡± he continued. ¡°And I¡¯ll ensure the physician receives everything he needs to help you.¡±


    I nodded, trying to keep my emotions in check. It wasn¡¯t fair to feel this way. Ruan Yanjun had already spent so much of his time on me, despite his responsibilities. I couldn¡¯t ask for more.


    He must have sensed the hesitation in my silence because his lips curved into a faint smile. ¡°You understand, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I murmured. ¡°I do.¡±


    He stepped closer, and for a moment, I felt the tension in the room shift. His hand lifted, and before I could react, he tapped my cheek gently, his touch light but lingering.


    ¡°Good,¡± he said softly. ¡°Now go to bed. I¡¯ll give you your medicine.¡±


    I hesitated, unsure why I felt compelled to ask, ¡°Are you staying here tonight?¡±


    His smile widened, a touch of mischief glinting in his eyes. ¡°I have to look after you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I protested. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s our last night together,¡± he said, his tone almost playful, but there was an underlying sincerity in his words. ¡°Are you sure you want to send me away so easily?¡±


    Heat rose to my cheeks. He had a way of saying things that sounded both casual and intimate at the same time, throwing me off balance. ¡°You make it sound... strange,¡± I muttered, looking anywhere but at him.


    ¡°Strange?¡± He chuckled, his voice low and warm. ¡°You wound me, A-Fan.¡±


    Despite myself, I couldn¡¯t help the small smile that tugged at my lips. He always knew how to disarm me, even when I was determined not to let him.


    ¡°It¡¯s true, though,¡± he added, his voice quieter now. ¡°Tomorrow, we¡¯ll part ways. Who knows how long it will be before we see each other again?¡±


    That hint of sadness in his tone caught me off guard. Ruan Yanjun was always so composed, so in control. Hearing this small crack in his armor made my chest tighten.


    ¡°As long as you behave,¡± I said, keeping my tone light despite the unease I felt, ¡°I don¡¯t mind sharing the room.¡±


    He smirked, a familiar glint of mischief in his eyes. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t tempt me with your beauty, I¡¯ll have no reason to misbehave.¡±


    Heat rose to my face, but something about his tone caught my attention. Though he was teasing, as he always did, there was a faint sadness laced within his words.


    ¡°Since when have I tempted you?¡± I asked cautiously.


    His smile wavered, forced and fragile. ¡°All the time, A-Fan,¡± he said softly.

 Chapter 68: Farewell Kiss

    CHAPTER 68


    Farewell Kiss


    LUO FAN


    In the morning, I finished packing my things, determined not to let my emotions cloud what was to come. My time with Ruan Yanjun had been tumultuous at best, but after the understanding we¡¯d reached last night, I was optimistic about parting on a good note.


    Ruan Yanjun appeared in the doorway, his expression unreadable but calm. ¡°The carriage is waiting,¡± he said, his voice steady yet carrying an undertone I couldn¡¯t quite place.


    I nodded, slinging my bag over my shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±


    I turned to head for the door, but before I could take a step, he grabbed my arm and pulled me back with such force that my bag slipped from my grasp. My back hit the wall, and I was pinned between it and his solid frame.


    Startled, I looked up into his eyes, dark and intense, his breath coming heavy as if he¡¯d been holding something in for too long. We stared at each other, the silence around us thick and heavy.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I managed to whisper, though my voice faltered.


    He didn¡¯t answer. Instead, his hand came up, his fingers brushing against my face, his thumb tracing my lower lip with an agonizing slowness that sent shivers down my spine.


    I should have pushed him away. My mind screamed at me to fight back, to demand an explanation, but my body betrayed me. I was rooted in place, a prisoner to the moment.


    His gaze softened briefly, and before I could process what was happening, he leaned in. His lips met mine in a kiss that was nothing like his usual teasing or mockery. It was fierce yet filled with a strange tenderness, as though he was pouring every unsaid word into this single act.


    I froze, overwhelmed by the sensations coursing through me. After the fragile understanding we had reached, I hadn¡¯t anticipated he¡¯d do something so... intimate. Not now, not when we were about to part ways.


    Is this his way of saying goodbye?


    The kiss deepened, his hunger evident, but there was an undercurrent of control, of passion restrained. When I finally gathered the will to push him away, his hands moved quickly, capturing my wrists and pinning them above my head.


    ¡°Ruan Yanjun¡ª¡± I started, but his mouth captured mine again, silencing me with a fervor that made my protest die in my throat.


    His free hand caressed my cheek, the warmth of his palm both gentle and possessive. The contrast between his firm grip and his tender touch left me paralyzed, my body refusing to obey the commands of my mind.


    What is this? Has he cast some spell on me? The Devil¡¯s Charm?


    I avoided meeting his gaze, fearing what I might find there, but his actions were relentless. When his tongue parted my lips and slipped into my mouth, I moaned involuntarily, though whether it was a protest or something else entirely, I couldn¡¯t tell.


    He released my wrists and wrapped his arms around me, pulling me flush against his body. The heat radiating from him seeped into my skin, and I felt the strength of his frame against mine. His murmured ¡°A-Fan¡± against my lips sent a jolt through me, his voice low and filled with something unspoken.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    I tried again to push him away, but his arm pressed firmly against my back, holding me captive. His hands roamed up and down, their touch igniting sensations I didn¡¯t want to acknowledge.


    Then it happened¡ªa strange, mortifying reaction in my body that made my breath hitch. Heat pooled low in my stomach, and I felt a tightening sensation in between my legs that I couldn¡¯t ignore. My eyes flew wide open as the realization hit me.


    No... No, no, no!


    Panic surged through me, cutting through the haze that had clouded my mind. I clenched my fists, summoning every ounce of strength I had.


    ¡°Stop!¡± I gasped, my voice finally finding its way out as I shoved him away with all my might. Our lips separated with a loud, resounding pop.


    Ruan Yanjun staggered back a step, his chest heaving as he looked at me. His eyes flickered with a mix of emotions¡ªamusement, desire, and something deeper, something more vulnerable that he quickly masked.


    I pressed a trembling hand to my lips, glaring at him even as my face burned with embarrassment. ¡°What... What are you doing?¡± I demanded, my voice unsteady.


    While I gasped in anger, struggling to catch my breath, he stood there with that infuriating smirk of his, his eyes glinting with amusement.


    ¡°You¡¯ve actually managed to break away from my spell,¡± he said, chuckling as if the whole ordeal had been a game to him. ¡°I¡¯m quite surprised.¡±


    I leaned back against the wall for support, still panting heavily. My heart was pounding in my chest, not just from exertion but from the flood of emotions¡ªanger, humiliation, and, worst of all, confusion. If I had the energy, I would have thrown a punch at his smug face, even knowing it wouldn¡¯t land.


    ¡°What did you do to me?¡± I demanded, my voice unsteady, my breaths ragged.


    He tilted his head, his expression almost playful. ¡°A simple demon skill called The Devil¡¯s Touch. It¡¯s a paralyzing technique,¡± he explained nonchalantly, as if that made it acceptable.


    I clenched my fists at my sides. ¡°I will never¡­ get anywhere near you again,¡± I said between gasps, and I meant every word.


    That only seemed to amuse him further. He chuckled, the sound low and maddeningly confident. ¡°A-Fan,¡± he said, his voice teasing, ¡°I just wanted a goodbye kiss before we part ways. Besides¡­¡± He paused, leaning closer to me, his voice dropping to a whisper that made my skin crawl with awareness.


    I instinctively pressed myself further against the wall, my body stiffening.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you like it?¡± he taunted, his breath warm against my cheek.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± I snapped, my voice sharp despite my lingering breathlessness.


    His grin widened, and his tone turned even more infuriating. ¡°Oh, but I thought I felt something hard just moments ago.¡±


    My eyes widened in horror, my heart stopping for a brief moment.


    Did he notice?


    Of course, he must have. My body had been pressed too close against his¡ªclose enough that he would have felt everything.


    I turned my head sharply away from him, my face burning with humiliation. ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± I said, my voice trembling with both anger and embarrassment.


    But he wasn¡¯t done. He smiled wickedly and reached out, his thumb brushing over my lower lip again, sending an involuntary shiver through me. ¡°As you wish,¡± he murmured, his tone laced with mockery. ¡°Anyway,¡± he continued, stepping back slightly, ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten enough proof that you desire me, so I¡¯m satisfied.¡± His gaze lowered deliberately, his eyes glinting with mischief. ¡°I can still see it, you know.¡±


    I froze in shock, my breath catching in my throat.


    Is he¡­ looking at it?


    The thought alone was mortifying. I wanted to glance down to confirm if he was telling the truth, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to.


    I don¡¯t want to know. If I see it, I¡¯ll die of shame.


    Beads of sweat were already forming on my forehead, and he seemed to enjoy every second of my torment. His laughter echoed in the room, infuriatingly carefree.


    When he finally stepped back, giving me space, I straightened my posture as quickly as I could, inhaling deeply to steady myself. I smoothed my clothes with shaking hands and cleared my throat, refusing to meet his gaze.


    ¡°I should go,¡± I said, my voice clipped, desperate to escape.


    He laughed again, the sound infuriatingly rich and smooth. ¡°I¡¯ll walk you to the carriage,¡± he offered, following me as I headed for the door. ¡°I want to watch you until I can no longer see you. If I don¡¯t see you leave, I might start thinking you¡¯re still here, hiding somewhere, waiting for me.¡±


    I ignored him, forcing myself to focus on the door and not the infuriating man walking behind me.


    Last night, I thought I might miss him after we parted ways, that I¡¯d feel a sense of loss without his constant presence.


    But now?


    Now, I couldn¡¯t wait to get away from him. For good this time, I hoped.

 Chapter 69: The Devils Betrayal

    CHAPTER 69


    The Devil¡¯s Betrayal


    The carriage halted with a gentle jolt, and I peered out the window. The salty breeze of the sea kissed my face, the air carrying with it the distant cries of seagulls. A sprawling mansion stood before me, its whitewashed walls glinting in the sunlight. I was momentarily struck by its beauty, the clear blue sky framing the grand structure, but unease quickly settled into the pit of my stomach.


    Was this truly where I was to find salvation?


    The coachman tipped his hat to me, his face expressionless. He did not wait for any instruction and turned his cart around the moment I stepped out. As his carriage disappeared down the winding road, a figure approached¡ªa eunuch, distinguished by his pale robes and thin, high-pitched voice.


    "Welcome, Priest Luo," the eunuch said with a bow, his eyes scanning me briefly before motioning for me to follow. "His Majesty awaits."


    His Majesty? My chest tightened. I had been expecting a reclusive healer or perhaps a scholar of obscure medical techniques. But the emperor?


    I followed the eunuch inside, marveling at the mansion''s opulence. High ceilings painted with intricate designs stretched overhead, and polished marble floors gleamed beneath my worn boots. The air smelled faintly of jasmine and saltwater, an odd but strangely soothing combination. Despite its beauty, an invisible weight pressed down on me with every step.


    Finally, we entered a vast room where sunlight streamed through enormous windows overlooking the sea. At the center of it all, seated casually on a plush chair, was a man I instantly recognized ¡ª Emperor Gao of the Silang Empire.


    My breath caught. Why would the emperor of Silang involve himself in my affairs?


    I bowed respectfully, masking my confusion. "Your Majesty," I greeted, my voice steady despite my racing thoughts.


    He smiled, a laid-back expression that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. "Priest Luo," he said, his voice smooth and deliberate. "Welcome to my humble residence. I trust your journey was uneventful?"


    I nodded, unsure how to respond. "Your Majesty, I am honored by your kindness, but I admit I am confused. May I ask why I am here?"


    Emperor Gao chuckled, a sound that prickled at my nerves. "Straight to the point. That¡¯s good." He waved a hand, dismissing my question for the moment. "First, let us ensure that a certain obligation is fulfilled."


    He turned to a man standing at attention nearby, clad in a general¡¯s uniform. "Deliver the scroll to Sect Leader Ruan, as we agreed."


    At those words, my blood turned to ice. The room seemed to tilt, and my knees threatened to buckle.


    As we agreed.


    "What... what agreement?" I managed to ask, though my voice came out hoarse.


    The emperor tilted his head, his expression almost pitying. "Did Sect Leader Ruan not tell you? How unfortunate. You see, we struck a deal. He had something I wanted, and I¡ª" He gestured to me with a flourish, "¡ªhave something he wanted."


    My heart pounded painfully in my chest. "No," I whispered, unable to believe what I was hearing. "He wouldn''t."


    But the emperor only raised an eyebrow, amused. "Wouldn''t he?"


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    I felt the world close in around me. It couldn¡¯t be true. Not Ruan Yanjun. He had been with me through everything¡ªthrough my betrayal, my fall, my suffering. He had stood by me, shielded me, even if it was in his own arrogant and overbearing way. But now... this?


    I was too stunned to react when the emperor gestured to his guards. They approached me, their hands firm but not rough as they led me to another room. My body moved, but my mind stayed behind, frozen in shock.


    When the heavy door closed behind me, I slumped onto the bed. The walls were simple, the room comfortable enough, but it felt like a cage. My thoughts spiraled as I stared at the intricate carvings on the wooden ceiling, unable to comprehend what had just happened.


    Ruan Yanjun had sold me out. He had betrayed me.


    The man I had begun to trust¡ªthe man I thought had cared, in his strange and frustrating way¡ªhad delivered me into the hands of a man known for his debauchery and negligence. Emperor Gao, a ruler whose own people mocked his incompetence, now held my fate in his hands.


    I curled my fists against the blanket, anger and hurt warring inside me. My heart ached, but my mind rebelled against the truth. No matter how I tried to rationalize it, the betrayal felt personal. For hours, I sat there, staring at nothing, the silence of the room echoing my shattered trust.


    Somewhere deep inside, a part of me still clung to the hope that this was a mistake, that Ruan Yanjun would come storming in to drag me out of here, his usual infuriating smirk on his face.


    But he didn¡¯t come. And the hours dragged on.


    *****


    A sudden knock at the door broke the heavy silence, followed by the steady thud of heavy boots against the floor. I sat on the edge of the bed, my gaze lost in the emptiness of the bare walls around me, still grappling with the sting of Ruan Yanjun''s betrayal. The door creaked open, and two guards entered, their faces blank and unreadable.


    "His Majesty has summoned you," one of them said curtly.


    I didn¡¯t move at first, my body rigid with unease. Every instinct in me screamed to resist, but I knew it was pointless. My weakened state and lack of cultivation left me at their mercy. Reluctantly, I rose, and the guards escorted me through the winding halls of the mansion.


    We arrived at an ornate chamber. The double doors were carved with depictions of dragons and lotus blossoms, symbols of power and prosperity. Inside, Emperor Gao reclined on a cushioned seat, a satisfied smile playing on his lips.


    "Ah, Priest Luo," he greeted, his voice smooth but carrying an undercurrent of malice. He rose to his feet and approached me, his gaze sweeping over me like I was a prized artifact. His hand reached out, brushing against my cheek. I recoiled instinctively, but the guards behind me gripped my shoulders, forcing me still.


    "You are such a beauty," he murmured, his fingers tracing the line of my jaw. I felt bile rise in my throat as his touch lingered too long. His eyes burned with lust, and I could feel his gaze stripping me bare.


    My voice was cold and firm despite the fear surging within me. "What do you want from me, Your Majesty?"


    He chuckled, a sound that sent chills down my spine. "Straight to the point. I like that. You¡¯ll need that spirit where you¡¯re going." His smile widened, his tone dripping with mock sympathy. "Unfortunately, I lost a bet with my dear cousin, so the pleasure of taking you first shall go to him. But don¡¯t worry, after a month, I¡¯ll take you back. If I find you¡­ pleasing, I¡¯ll make you my male consort."


    The weight of his words hit me like a physical blow. Fury, disgust, and helplessness all rose within me in a single, suffocating wave. "I am not an object to be traded or gambled away!" I spat, my voice shaking with rage.


    Emperor Gao¡¯s smile faltered for a brief moment, then twisted into something far more sinister. "Oh, Priest Luo, it seems you¡¯ve misunderstood your position. You¡¯re not a guest here¡ªyou¡¯re mine. Your defiance will only make things worse for you."


    I fought against the guards'' hold, adrenaline surging through me despite my weakened state. I twisted and lashed out, managing to land a kick on one of the guards. For a fleeting moment, I felt a spark of triumph, but it was short-lived. One of the emperor¡¯s bodyguards stepped forward, his presence exuding raw power. A grandmaster.


    Before I could react, he moved with lightning speed. His strike was precise, hitting a pressure point that sent pain coursing through my body. My vision blurred, and I crumpled to the floor.


    I tried to rise, but the emperor bent down, smirking as he held out a small pill between his fingers. "You¡¯ve got fire, I¡¯ll give you that," he said. "But it¡¯s time to put that out."


    I clenched my teeth, refusing to open my mouth, but the guards pinned me down. With practiced ease, the grandmaster pried my jaw open, and the emperor slipped the pill inside. I tried to spit it out, but my struggles were futile. A bitter taste flooded my mouth, and moments later, a wave of dizziness overtook me.


    "Sleep well, Priest Luo," the emperor murmured as darkness claimed me. "We¡¯ll talk again once you¡¯ve adjusted to your new role."


    The last thing I saw was his satisfied smirk before my vision went black, and I fell into the abyss of unconsciousness.

 Chapter 70: Darkness Unleashed

    CHAPTER 70


    Darkness Unleashed


    <u>LUO FAN</u>


    When I opened my eyes, the unfamiliar sight of a dimly lit room greeted me. The soft rustling of fabric caught my attention, and I turned my head slightly to see a young servant carefully wringing out a damp cloth. He was tending to me, his movements efficient but surprisingly gentle. His presence felt oddly comforting in this hellish situation.


    "You¡¯re awake," he said, his voice soft but carrying a hint of relief. "I¡¯m Shufen. His Excellency ordered me to take care of you."


    "Where am I?" My voice came out hoarse, the aftereffects of the drug still evident in my system.


    "You¡¯re in the northeastern district of Donghai," Shufen replied. "This is the household of Marquis Kong Mingli."


    The name sent a shiver down my spine. I had heard of the Marquis before, though only in hushed whispers among light cultivators. His reputation was one of unparalleled depravity. Unlike the emperor, who seemed content with decadence and indulgence, the Marquis thrived on cruelty. Stories spoke of how he derived pleasure from breaking people both physically and emotionally.


    I swallowed hard, my body trembling under the crushing weight of my predicament.


    Attempting to sit up, I quickly realized my wrists had been bound. The restraints bit into my skin, leaving me helpless. Shufen stepped forward and helped me upright.


    "Why am I here?" I asked, my voice unsteady.


    Shufen hesitated, his gaze darting away as if searching for the right words.


    "I¡¯ve heard rumors about the Marquis of Donghai," I pressed, my voice taut with unease. "Are they true?"


    His eyes flicked back to me, cautious. "Priest Luo, what rumors are you referring to?"


    "That the Marquis takes pleasure in inflicting pain," I said, the words tasting bitter on my tongue.


    Shufen''s expression darkened, and he glanced nervously at the door, lowering his voice to a whisper. "That is true," he admitted. "But that¡¯s not all." His voice wavered, and he leaned closer, his tone filled with dread. "He¡­ has a preference for men, especially beautiful ones like you. His favorite tool is a leather whip, and he delights in drawing blood before¡­ taking his pleasure from them."


    I froze, his words sinking in like icy daggers. A wave of nausea churned in my stomach, disgust and fear twisting into an unbearable knot.


    Was this Ruan Yanjun''s plan all along? To hand me over like some object to a monster so vile? The thought left me cold, my breath shallow as panic threatened to overwhelm me.


    After a moment, I straightened weakly. ¡°Shufen, can you bring me my belongings?¡±


    Shufen¡¯s eyes flickered nervously toward the door. He hesitated, clearly weighing his options, before finally nodding. "I¡¯ll see what I can do," he said softly, then quickly exited the room.


    Alone, I tried to push myself upright, but my body refused to cooperate. My limbs were heavy, my head pounding from whatever drug they had forced on me. A deep frustration settled in my chest as I realized just how powerless I was.


    Shufen returned some time later, holding a small bag. ¡°They allowed me to retrieve this for you,¡± he said, placing it beside me.


    Weak and bound as I was, I directed him, ¡°Can you look inside for a jar of medicines? There should be something in there to counteract the drug they gave me.¡±


    He rummaged through the bag, but after a while, he shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s nothing like that here. Maybe they inspected your things and discarded anything that might seem useful.¡±


    My heart sank. My last hope dashed so easily. ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s nothing left?¡± I asked, desperate.


    Shufen¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Oh, wait. There¡¯s something else here.¡± He pulled out a small vial and handed it to me.


    My breath caught when I recognized it¡ªit was the elixir Ruan Yanjun had refined from the Pale Revenant, the one meant to nourish my dark core. I clenched it tightly in my hand, conflicted.


    ¡°There¡¯s another,¡± Shufen said, handing me another vial. This one contained the elixir from the Dual Bloom, meant to balance my cores.


    I stared at the two vials in my hands, my mind spinning. They had taken the jar of common pills I always carried, medicines that could be bought from any alchemist. Yet, these far more precious elixirs had been left untouched. Their radiant, glowing essence should have been enough to draw attention, even if their true purpose was unknown. Could it be that whoever inspected my belongings had overlooked them entirely?


    Should I use them? Could I trust something given to me by Ruan Yanjun after what he had done? Yet, without them, I had no chance of regaining even a fraction of my strength.


    ¡°Is that all?¡± I asked Shufen, holding onto a thread of hope.


    He shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s nothing else.¡±


    I sighed, a wave of frustration and helplessness washing over me. ¡°Thank you, Shufen,¡± I said softly. ¡°You¡¯ve done enough. Could you¡­ put these back in the bag?¡±


    He nodded, taking the vials from my hands. With care, he tucked them back into the bag before turning to me, his expression tinged with hesitation. ¡°If I may ask¡­ what will you do now?¡±


    I glanced at the walls surrounding me, their rough limestone surface confirming that this room was likely underground. Escape was out of the question. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I murmured.


    Shufen sat on the edge of the bed, lowering his voice. ¡°You¡¯re not the first person the Marquis has brought here. Few survive his games. I¡­ I wish I could do more for you.¡±


    ¡°Why do you work for him?¡± I asked, my curiosity piqued.


    He hesitated but then sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t have a choice. My daughter fell ill, and I borrowed money from the Marquis to try to save her. She¡­ she died anyway, but the debt remained. When I couldn¡¯t pay it, he forced me to work for him. The agreement was five years, but it¡¯s been seven. He won¡¯t let me leave. He¡¯s afraid I¡¯ll reveal the secrets of this place.¡±


    My chest tightened at his words. ¡°Do you still have your family?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°I left my wife and my son behind. He was just an infant when I came here. Seven years¡­ I¡¯ve heard nothing from them.¡± His voice cracked with emotion, but he quickly composed himself.


    A surge of sympathy welled within me. This man was as much a prisoner as I was. ¡°Thank you for helping me, Shufen. I¡¯ll try to think of something.¡±


    He smiled weakly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Just focus on surviving. If you don¡¯t, the Marquis will¡ª¡± He stopped himself, his face pale. ¡°Never mind. I¡¯ll go get you something to eat.¡±


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    I watched him go, his shoulders hunched with defeat. Alone again, I looked down at the vials in my hand. If I was to survive whatever lay ahead, I would need strength. But at what cost?


    Shufen returned with a tray of food, his expression calm yet tinged with underlying concern. I managed a weak smile in gratitude, still holding onto some semblance of composure despite the whirlwind of emotions swirling inside me.


    ¡°Here¡¯s your meal,¡± he said softly, placing the tray on the small table beside me. ¡°Eat while it¡¯s still warm.¡±


    Before I could reply, the door slammed open, and the tray clattered to the floor. Shufen stumbled back as the Marquis Kong Mingli stormed in, his steps deliberate and heavy with authority. His eyes gleamed with malice, and the air in the room grew suffocating.


    "Out," the Marquis barked, glaring at Shufen as if he were nothing more than dirt beneath his boots. Shufen hesitated, his eyes flickering to me in concern, but a sharp shove from the Marquis sent him stumbling toward the door.


    "Go," I whispered to Shufen, not wanting him to suffer further.


    The door closed, and I was left alone with the Marquis. He took slow, deliberate steps toward me, his gaze sweeping over my body like a predator assessing its prey. His lips curled into a smile so vile it made my skin crawl.


    "You¡¯re even more exquisite up close," he said, his voice dripping with lust. "A rare treasure, indeed."


    I clenched my fists, my heart pounding in my chest. The air in the room felt charged, as if my dark core were already stirring in response to the threat before me.


    The Marquis stopped in front of me, tilting his head as he continued to leer. "Do you know how much I paid for you? Enough to buy a fleet of ships. And yet, here you are, worth every coin."


    His fingers reached out, brushing against my cheek. I flinched, my entire body recoiling at his touch.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he said, his tone mocking. ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it. You¡¯ll learn to derive pleasure from pain.¡±


    My anger boiled beneath the surface, but I forced my voice to remain steady. ¡°His Majesty said he lost a bet with you.¡±


    The Marquis chuckled darkly, his smirk widening. ¡°That¡¯s true. But don¡¯t let that fool you. His Majesty wanted you for himself first. I had to offer him my most prized possession just to win the pleasure of being the first to taint you.¡±


    My teeth clenched as his words hit me like a blow. The depravity of this man was beyond comprehension.


    He smirked again, his eyes glittering with satisfaction. ¡°Seeing you now, I feel no regret.¡±


    Before I could summon a reply, he began untying the belt of his robe, his intent chillingly clear. The fabric slipped from his shoulders, revealing his bare torso.


    My breath hitched as revulsion overtook me. Even Ruan Yanjun, with all his teasing and provocations, had never dared to go this far.


    The Marquis grinned, clearly enjoying my discomfort. "Don¡¯t look so appalled. You¡¯ll learn to enjoy this." He turned away briefly and picked up something from a nearby table. My heart sank as I saw what it was¡ªmy bamboo stick, wrapped in the silk scarf Jinjing had given me.


    "This is yours, isn¡¯t it?" he said, holding it up mockingly. "Ruan Yanjun said it was precious to you. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find a way to make it¡­ memorable for you. Soon, you¡¯ll see just how much pleasure something as simple as a stick can bring."


    A surge of rage erupted within me, far greater than anything I had ever felt before. The dark core inside me roared to life, feeding off my fury and disgust. My vision blurred, and my body trembled as the dark energy coursed through me, threatening to consume everything.


    Before I knew it, the ropes binding my wrists disintegrated into ash. The Marquis turned back to me, his smug expression quickly replaced with one of shock.


    "What¡ª"


    His words were cut off as I lunged at him, my movements faster than I¡¯d ever thought possible. My hand clamped around his throat, slamming him to the ground with a force that left him gasping for air. The dark energy within me swirled, wild and uncontrollable, and for a moment, I feared I had completely lost myself.


    The marquis¡¯s eyes widened in terror. ¡°Mercy¡­ please¡­¡± he croaked.


    His pleas only fueled the storm inside me. I reached for the bamboo stick he had dropped, intending to beat him senseless, but as my fingers closed around it, a memory of Jinjing¡¯s gentle smile flashed through my mind. I hesitated.


    No. I would not stain this gift with his blood.


    I reached for my bag. Grabbing the marquis by the collar, I dragged him toward the door. His cries for mercy fell on deaf ears as I yanked the door open, startling Shufen, who was standing just outside.


    ¡°Shufen,¡± I barked. ¡°We¡¯re leaving.¡±


    Shufen¡¯s eyes widened in shock, taking in the scene before him¡ªthe trembling Marquis, naked and pleading, and my expression, likely darker and more menacing than he had ever seen. He hesitated, but I grabbed his arm and pulled him along.


    "Take me to the carriage," I ordered.


    We made our way through the mansion, my grip on the Marquis ensuring that no one dared to stop us. The guards stationed near the entrance froze in confusion and fear as they saw me dragging their master. I glared at them, my voice cold and commanding. ¡°Step aside, or I¡¯ll kill him.¡±


    They hesitated but ultimately complied, parting to let us pass. Once we reached the carriage, I shoved the Marquis inside and ordered Shufen to take the reins.


    As the carriage sped away from the mansion, the Marquis whimpered at my feet, his arrogance and cruelty replaced by pathetic sobs. I stared down at him, my dark energy still simmering beneath the surface.


    When we were far enough from the mansion, I ordered Shufen to stop. I hauled the Marquis out of the carriage and threw him onto the ground. He scrambled to his knees, still begging for mercy.


    ¡°You deserve none,¡± I said, my voice devoid of emotion.


    With one swift motion, I mutilated him, severing the very part of him that had driven his vile desires. His scream echoed through the mountains, a haunting sound that would likely linger in the minds of anyone who heard it.


    I picked up the mutilated part and shoved it into his mouth. "Choke on your own filth," I spat, disgusted by the sight of him.


    Turning away, I climbed into the front seat of the carriage and sat beside Shufen, who was gripping the reins tightly. His hands trembled, his face a mixture of fear and uncertainty.


    ¡°This is your chance to escape,¡± I told him, my voice steady despite the turmoil within me. ¡°Where do you wish to go?¡±


    He looked at me, startled. ¡°B-but¡­ they¡¯ll come after you,¡± he stammered.


    I exhaled. ¡°Either take this opportunity to see your family again or risk being dragged back as a slave to that mansion. You choose.¡±


    He hesitated for a long moment, then finally took a deep breath. ¡°Alright,¡± he said, determination flashing briefly in his eyes. ¡°The moment we reach an intersection, drop me there.¡±


    We traveled in tense silence until, not long after, I spotted a narrow path veering off to the right. It was barely wide enough for a person to walk comfortably, but it led into the dense woods where no carriage could follow.


    ¡°Stop here,¡± I said.


    Shufen pulled the reins, and the horses slowed to a halt.


    ¡°That path should keep you hidden,¡± I said, pointing to the trail. ¡°Don¡¯t stop running, and don¡¯t look back. They won¡¯t waste their time chasing after you¡ªnot with me as a distraction. I¡¯ll make sure to put enough distance between them and this spot before they catch up with me.¡±


    His eyes filled with gratitude, but his hesitation lingered. ¡°Thank you, Priest Luo. I¡­ I hope to see you again someday.¡±


    I forced a small smile. ¡°I hope so too. Now go.¡±


    Shufen handed me the reins, jumped down from the carriage, and paused only to bow his head deeply. ¡°May the heavens watch over you,¡± he said before running into the woods, vanishing into the shadowed path.


    As soon as he disappeared, I snapped the reins, urging the horses forward. The carriage sped down the road, the rattling wheels the only sound breaking the eerie silence.


    I hadn¡¯t gone far when trouble found me. A group of armed men blocked the road ahead, their swords glinting under the midday sun. Before I could react, a sharp whistle pierced the air, followed by the deadly hiss of arrows. A rain of them descended upon the carriage.


    The horses reared, but they kept moving, the momentum saving me as the arrows missed by mere inches. Clutching my bamboo stick, I realized I had no chance in a direct confrontation. Without hesitation, I leapt from the carriage, letting the horses continue barreling forward as a distraction.


    Hitting the ground hard, I scrambled to my feet and darted into the woods. The thick underbrush tugged at my robes as I ran, and every heartbeat thundered in my ears. But to my horror, the forest offered little cover. The trees were sparse, and their bare trunks left me dangerously exposed.


    Glancing over my shoulder, I saw the men gaining on me, their shouts growing louder. Desperation clawed at my throat.


    I pushed myself harder, not knowing where I was heading, until suddenly, the ground fell away before me.


    I skidded to a halt at the edge of a cliff. Below lay a dry riverbed littered with jagged rocks, their sharp edges gleaming like teeth. A fall from this height would guarantee death.


    The sound of pursuit snapped me out of my daze. The men were closing in, their shadows flickering through the sparse trees. I gripped my bamboo stick tightly, its familiar weight grounding me.


    I thought of Jinjing, her smile vivid in my mind despite the chaos surrounding me.


    ¡°Meet me along the way,¡± I whispered, stepping to the very edge of the cliff.


    The men stopped, their breathing ragged as they took in my precarious position. For a brief moment, silence enveloped us all, the tension thick enough to cut with a blade.


    I closed my eyes and let myself fall.


    The rush of air tore past me, and my heart pounded like a war drum. Midair, I clutched my bamboo stick close to my chest, the only thing left connecting me to Jinjing. I braced for the impact, for the pain that would surely come before death took me.


    But the collision never happened. Instead, strong arms caught me, halting my descent with a jarring force. My eyes fluttered open briefly, catching the faint outline of a hooded figure against the sun. The grip holding me was firm yet gentle, and I felt a faint sense of familiarity.


    ¡°Ruan Yanjun?¡± I murmured, though my voice was barely a whisper.


    The figure didn¡¯t respond, but the warmth of his energy seeped into me, calming the storm raging within my dark core. My body, however, was too spent to process anything more. Exhaustion swept over me like a tide, and my eyes closed, pulling me into unconsciousness.

 Chapter 71: Light in the Dark

    CHAPTER 71


    Light in the Dark


    <u>LUO FAN</u>


    When I opened my eyes, the blinding white light above me made me think I had left the mortal world. It was so bright that it felt otherworldly, as though I had stepped into the realm of immortals.


    I blinked slowly, my breath caught in my throat. Was I alive, or was this the afterlife?


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± a low, resonant voice spoke, shattering the silence.


    I froze. For a fleeting moment, I thought I recognized the voice. Could it be... him?


    ¡°Lord Ruan?¡± I whispered hesitantly.


    ¡°My name is Mo Wenyan,¡± the voice replied gently. ¡°I am the abbot of this monastery.¡±


    Relief washed over me, mingled with confusion. For a moment, I didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. I was relieved beyond measure that it wasn¡¯t Ruan Yanjun. I couldn¡¯t bear to see him again¡ªnot after everything. If he had been the one to save me, he would have used it as another chain to bind me, another reason to exert control over my life. The thought made my chest tighten.


    No. From this moment forward, Ruan Yanjun would no longer exist in my thoughts. I still felt the ache of betrayal, but I didn¡¯t want to waste any more energy on him. He wasn¡¯t even worth my hatred.


    As my vision adjusted, the light softened, and I turned toward the source of the voice. A tall figure with a serene expression and a shaved head came into view. His robes were pristine white, and his posture exuded an air of calm authority.


    I tried to sit up to greet him properly, but pain flared in my chest, forcing me to stop mid-motion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move just yet,¡± the abbot said, his tone soothing but firm. ¡°Your body is still recovering. Rest for a few more days before attempting anything strenuous.¡±


    I glanced around at my surroundings. I wasn¡¯t lying in a bed but on what seemed like an altar, cushioned with a simple mattress. The room itself was small, modest, and open to the sky above. The sunlight streaming down created a warm, golden glow that seemed to pulsate with energy.


    ¡°What is this place?¡± I asked, my voice hoarse.


    ¡°This is where I meditate,¡± Abbot Mo replied, his gaze steady. ¡°The energy here is potent with light essence. It¡¯s an ideal place for you to strengthen your light core. Yours was nearly extinguished when your dark core went out of control.¡±


    I stared at him, dumbfounded. ¡°So you know?¡±


    He sighed, folding his hands in front of him. ¡°I know who you are. You are Wei Fan, once known as the Divine Mage of Kan Empire.¡±


    His words left me breathless. My identity was a secret I had worked hard to bury. ¡°You know who I am?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he said with a small smile. ¡°No one else knows you¡¯re here, and I have no intention of revealing your presence.¡±


    Relief flooded through me, and I exhaled shakily. ¡°Thank you, Abbot Mo. And¡­ thank you for saving my life.¡±


    ¡°We are both light cultivators,¡± he said simply. ¡°It is only natural to help each other in times of need. But I do have one question for you.¡±


    I met his gaze, my heart pounding. ¡°Please, ask.¡±


    His expression remained calm, but his eyes were piercing. ¡°How did a dark core end up in you?¡±


    I averted my gaze, shame prickling at my skin. ¡°It was implanted by someone.¡±


    ¡°Ruan Yanjun?¡± he guessed, his voice tinged with curiosity.


    I stiffened. ¡°You know about him?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°I happened to be near the marquis¡¯s estate when I heard about a ¡®beautiful man¡¯ being delivered there. The gossip was¡­ unsettling. They said that Ruan Yanjun had grown tired of his ¡®toy¡¯ and gifted him to the emperor. The emperor, in turn, wagered him in a gambling game with the marquis. The marquis won and claimed his prize. When I heard these vile rumors, I couldn¡¯t ignore them. I stayed near the mansion, observing, and I found you just in time¡ªfalling from that cliff.¡±


    His words struck me like a blow. The humiliation burned anew, and my hands clenched into fists. The idea that I had been treated like a pawn, a mere object to be gambled away, was unbearable.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the guards pursue you?¡± I asked, my voice barely audible.


    ¡°No one saw me,¡± he replied with a faint smile. ¡°The marquis¡¯s men were too focused on retrieving you to notice me. I was able to spirit you away before they could react.¡±


    I sighed heavily, the weight of my predicament pressing down on me like a stone. ¡°Abbot Mo,¡± I said, my voice tinged with exhaustion, ¡°as soon as I can walk, I have to leave this place. I¡¯ve mutilated the marquis, and I¡¯m certain he won¡¯t rest until he sees me dead. I don¡¯t want to drag you or this monastery into my troubles.¡±


    The abbot smiled softly, his expression calm and reassuring. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me or the monastery. I brought you far from Donghai. For now, they¡¯re still searching for you there. Should their efforts lead them here, I will know in advance.¡±


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    His confidence gave me a small measure of comfort, but it wasn¡¯t enough to ease the knot of anxiety in my chest.


    ¡°Abbot Mo,¡± I hesitated, afraid of what his answer might be, ¡°do you not disdain me for having two cores? One of them... so dark?¡±


    He shook his head slowly, his serene expression unchanged. ¡°Like you, I follow the righteous path. Disdain is a negative emotion, one I strive to avoid. Besides,¡± he continued, his gaze kind, ¡°this isn¡¯t your fault. You didn¡¯t choose this path, nor did you seek to disrupt the balance within you. It was forced upon you.¡±


    The kindness in his voice lifted a burden I hadn¡¯t even realized I was carrying. ¡°Lord Ruan implanted the dark core in me while I was asleep,¡± I admitted, the memory still searing with resentment. ¡°I never consented to it. When I confronted him, he claimed he did it to prove a theory. In other words, he used me as an experiment.¡±


    The abbot remained silent for a moment, as though carefully weighing his words. Finally, he nodded. ¡°I have heard that Sect Leader Ruan has long been fascinated by the concept of dual cores. I also know he attempted to implant a light core within himself once, but his dark core was too strong. It devoured the light core almost immediately. That failure must have driven him to find another candidate¡ªsomeone with a weakened light core where a dark core could thrive. You were, unfortunately, the perfect choice.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what he told me,¡± I muttered, bitterness lacing my words. ¡°But why? What could he possibly hope to gain from this? Why did it have to be me?¡±


    Abbot Mo¡¯s calm demeanor didn¡¯t waver. ¡°Sect Leader Ruan is unpredictable, even among those who know him well. His motives are often unclear, even to his closest allies. But,¡± he added gently, ¡°you are fortunate. Whatever his purpose, you¡¯ve escaped his grasp. You are free now. From this moment forward, your choices are your own.¡±


    Free. The word rang hollow in my mind. I didn¡¯t feel free. Not with this dark core within me, threatening to consume everything I had fought for. ¡°I want to get rid of this dark core,¡± I said firmly, my hands curling into fists at my sides. ¡°If there¡¯s a way, I¡¯ll do whatever it takes.¡±


    The abbot¡¯s expression grew somber, and his sigh carried the weight of truths I wasn¡¯t prepared to hear. ¡°The dark core inside you is no ordinary creation. It comes from a demonic core, a power older and more malevolent than any of us. Not even a grandmaster could disintegrate it.¡±


    My breath caught, my hope slipping through my fingers like sand. ¡°Even if it¡¯s still at level two?¡± I asked, my voice barely a whisper.


    He nodded, his gaze unwavering. ¡°Even so. The core is a part of you now, intertwined with your very essence. Even if we found a way to suppress or remove it, it would only grow back. Worse, its resurgence would destabilize your light core. The imbalance would lead to repeated qi deviations. The strain would be unbearable, and eventually, it would kill you.¡±


    His words struck me like a blow. My lips parted, but no words came. I closed my eyes, trying to block out the world, but the weight of my frustration and despair pressed harder.


    ¡°Wei Fan,¡± Abbot Mo began softly, his voice breaking the stillness of the meditation chamber.


    ¡°Call me Luo Fan,¡± I interrupted gently.


    He smiled and nodded. ¡°Luo Fan, then.¡±


    A moment of silence passed between us, heavy with unspoken thoughts. Finally, he sighed. ¡°Since you cannot go back to the way things were, why not accept your situation? You now have two cores. Instead of torturing yourself, holding back your progress, and struggling to rid yourself of one, why not nurture them both?¡±


    The suggestion made my chest tighten. ¡°Abbot Mo, it¡¯s not that easy,¡± I replied, my voice firmer than I expected. ¡°And I have no intention of nurturing a dark core. It¡¯s against my principles.¡±


    He tilted his head, his serene expression never wavering. ¡°Luo Fan, nurturing a dark core does not necessarily make one evil. You can always find an alternative, a way to use it for good.¡±


    I shook my head stubbornly. ¡°If you were in my situation, what would you do?¡±


    ¡°Exactly what I¡¯ve suggested,¡± he said without hesitation. ¡°Unless I had a solution to remove it safely, I would accept things as they are. We cannot turn back time to undo the things we regret. Life is about moving forward and finding ways to repair the damage. That is the essence of living.¡±


    I clenched my fists, the weight of his wisdom pressing down on me. I had no comment. How could I? His words made sense, but my heart rebelled. Accepting the dark core felt like surrendering to everything I had fought against. I would rather lose both my cores and live as an ordinary man than carry this contradiction within me.


    Sensing my inner turmoil, Abbot Mo continued. ¡°Luo Fan, do you know there was once a sect that practiced dual-core cultivation?¡±


    My eyes widened in surprise. ¡°A sect?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Yes. Though they were few in number, they were exceptionally strong. And they weren¡¯t inherently evil. They may have been indifferent to the world at times, but they recognized their duty to help those in need. When calamities struck, they offered aid, donations, and helped rebuild communities. They never turned away the hungry, and when the world was threatened, they stood as its protectors.¡±


    I leaned forward, intrigued despite myself. His words painted a picture I hadn¡¯t considered before. A dual-core cultivator as a force of good, not evil. A glimmer of hope flickered in the darkness of my thoughts.


    ¡°So you see,¡± he continued, ¡°they may not have been friendly or open, but they were not wicked. In many ways, they were heroes. You could be the same.¡±


    I tried to picture someone who was indifferent yet noble, detached yet righteous. Despite my efforts, one image intruded in my mind¡ªRuan Yanjun.


    I quickly shook my head, banishing the thought. No. I could never emulate someone like him. I had no intention of becoming a copy of that arrogant, manipulative demon.


    But when I thought more deeply about Abbot Mo¡¯s description, I realized Ruan Yanjun didn¡¯t truly fit it. He wasn¡¯t just indifferent¡ªhe was inherently selfish, driven by his own desires and goals. Whatever good he had done was incidental, a byproduct of his own ambitions. Righteousness was the last word anyone would use to describe him.


    ¡°Does this sect still exist?¡± I found myself asking, unable to suppress my curiosity.


    ¡°Unfortunately, their numbers have declined over the centuries,¡± he said, his tone tinged with sadness. ¡°Dual-core cultivation is devastating to the body and mind. Many of their disciples ended up destroying their own foundations to escape the suffering, rendering them unable to practice martial arts ever again. Finding someone capable of handling the balance between two opposing cores is exceedingly rare. Over the years, their numbers dwindled until they nearly disappeared. As far as I know, you might be the only one of your kind left today.¡±


    My breath caught in my throat. The idea of being so utterly different, so isolated, was terrifying. ¡°That¡­ makes me feel like an outcast,¡± I admitted quietly.


    Abbot Mo shook his head. ¡°You are not an outcast, Luo Fan. You are unique. And while it may feel like a burden now, your uniqueness gives you the opportunity to forge your own path.¡± He paused, a small smile softening his features. ¡°One of their temples still exists to this day.¡±


    My heart skipped a beat. ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s located on Guidao Island, a remote island south of the Xianru Empire,¡± he explained. ¡°The sect is known as the Storm Surge Sect. It¡¯s little-known to most, but I believe a small number of priests still reside there. It¡¯s said that they guard ancient texts and teachings of the sect¡¯s past dual-core grandmasters. You might find someone there who shares your condition, someone who can guide you. And even if no one like you remains, the wisdom in their library could help you find the balance you seek.¡±


    The hope in his words was infectious, and for the first time in what felt like ages, I allowed myself to believe that there might be a way forward. A path where I could live without being consumed by my inner conflict.


    ¡°You truly think they can help me?¡± I asked, my voice trembling with newfound hope.


    ¡°I believe so,¡± he said firmly. ¡°And if not, they will at least point you in the right direction.¡±


    I nodded, finally seeing a ray of hope for the first time. It felt like several doors had opened before me, each offering a chance at redemption.

 Chapter 72: A New Path

    CHAPTER 72


    A New Path


    I noticed Abbot Mo standing at the doorway, the letter he had just read still clutched in his hand. His usually serene face was lined with worry, and I could see the faintest tremble in his fingers. Something was terribly wrong.


    ¡°Abbot Mo, you seem distressed,¡± I said gently as I approached him. ¡°Is something the matter?¡±


    He sighed deeply, his gaze locking with mine, a mixture of concern and resignation reflected on his face. ¡°The marquis¡¯s men have left Donghai and are heading straight for this city. My lookout estimates they will arrive by noon tomorrow.¡±


    The weight of his words struck me immediately. If I didn¡¯t leave soon, I would be endangering Abbot Mo and the other monks in this monastery. ¡°Then I must leave,¡± I said firmly, my resolve unshaken.


    ¡°Luo Fan,¡± he replied, his voice steady but kind, ¡°you¡¯ve only been here for a little over a week. Your recovery is far from complete. Your eyes are still weak, your energy is depleted, and your body is not yet stable. Even if you could travel, you would collapse before you reach the next city.¡±


    ¡°I know my condition, Abbot Mo,¡± I said, trying to steady my voice. ¡°But I cannot allow your monastery to be implicated because of me. If even one life is lost here because of my troubles, I will never be able to forgive myself.¡±


    His expression softened, though the worry did not leave his eyes. ¡°You are a virtuous soul, Luo Fan, but your sense of guilt will lead you into danger. Where will you go if you leave?¡±


    ¡°You mentioned the Storm Surge Sect in Xianru. I will head there and seek their guidance.¡±


    ¡°Xianru Empire is Sect Leader Ruan¡¯s territory,¡± he reminded me, his tone cautious. ¡°Are you not afraid you might encounter him again?¡±


    The mere mention of Ruan Yanjun¡¯s name stirred a familiar mix of anger and sorrow inside me. ¡°Xianru Empire is vast. The chances of us crossing paths are slim, and he has no reason to pursue me anymore. He has already discarded me. I doubt he cares where I am or what happens to me now.¡±


    Abbot Mo¡¯s frown deepened, but he nodded after a long pause. ¡°Very well. If that is your decision, I will not stop you. But I must warn you, the road to the southern empire is long and treacherous. Your journey will not be easy.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Abbot Mo, but I have no other choice. Staying here will only bring trouble to you and your people. I cannot allow that.¡±


    His sigh was heavy with unspoken words. ¡°If you insist on going, then so be it. But I will do what I can to stall the marquis¡¯ men and buy you time. I will also prepare medicines to help you along your journey. You will need them.¡±


    I lowered my head in gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Abbot Mo. Your kindness will not be forgotten.¡±


    He turned away, his robes swishing softly as he walked toward the preparation room. I watched him go, my heart heavy with both gratitude and sadness. Just when I had found a safe haven and someone I could trust, I was being forced to leave once more.


    While waiting for Abbot Mo, I wandered through the monastery one final time before my departure, eventually finding myself back in the chamber where I had awakened after plunging from the cliff.


    I took in the small meditation room that had been my refuge. The light from the skylight above painted the room in hues of peace and serenity, but it only served to remind me of the restlessness that awaited me outside these walls. The road was harsh, and the world beyond this monastery offered no comfort, only dangers I could not yet fully face.


    The weight of the journey ahead pressed on my chest, but there was also a glimmer of hope. Perhaps the Storm Surge Sect truly held the answers I sought. Perhaps there, I could finally find a way to reconcile the war within me.


    But a nagging thought lingered at the back of my mind. Would the sect still exist after all these years, or was I chasing an illusion?


    Either way, there was no turning back now.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    *****


    The night was unusually quiet, as though the entire monastery was holding its breath in anticipation of my departure. I sat by the window in my room, the cool breeze brushing against my face. The moon hung low in the sky, its silvery glow muted by dark clouds creeping across its surface.


    I stared at the scene, unable to tear my gaze away. In the moon and the clouds, I saw a reflection of my own internal struggle. The dark clouds seemed like my dark core, encroaching upon the serene brightness of the moon, my light core. Yet, no matter how much the clouds tried to cover it, the moon''s light pierced through, persistent and undiminished.


    It dawned on me that this might be the balance I needed to achieve. A balance where the dark and light coexisted, not as enemies trying to obliterate one another but as forces in harmony. It was a lofty goal, one that seemed nearly impossible given the chaos within me, but for the first time, I felt like there was a sliver of hope.


    Abbot Mo''s words echoed in my mind. ¡°Acceptance does not mean surrendering to darkness. It means finding peace with what we cannot change and learning to deal with it.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure if I could ever fully embrace the dark core within me, but the idea that there might be others like me¡ªothers who had faced and conquered this same struggle¡ªstirred a sense of purpose within me, one I hadn¡¯t felt in years.


    I had a new goal now. My old dream of reclaiming my cultivation and standing among the grandmasters of this world remained, but I knew my path would no longer be as straightforward as I had envisioned. I might have to stray from the righteous road I had so meticulously planned for myself.


    But deviating from the path didn¡¯t mean abandoning it altogether. I would hold on to my principles, no matter how twisted and winding the journey became. The detours, the sacrifices, and even the darkness¡ªnone of it would define me.


    I leaned my head against the cool windowpane and stared into the darkened sky. My thoughts turned to Guidao Island, to the Storm Surge Sect. It was my only lead, my one hope of finding guidance. If the sect truly held the answers, I might finally discover how to tame the chaos within me.


    Though I dreaded the journey ahead, my resolve was unshakable. This was no longer just about survival. It was about reclaiming the dignity stolen from me¡ªby my blood relatives, my master, and most of all¡­ Ruan Yanjun.


    The mere thought of him left a bitter taste in my mouth. I swore I would never cross paths with that man again. Xianru Empire was vast, and I would choose the most obscure and arduous routes to ensure our paths remained separate. Be it mountains, rivers, or deserts, I didn¡¯t care what challenges awaited me, so long as they kept me far from him.


    I closed my eyes and let the stillness of the night envelop me. For a brief moment, I allowed myself to grieve all that I had lost¡ªmy home, my betrothed, and the person I used to be. But the sorrow was fleeting, overtaken by the steady flame of resolve now burning in my chest.


    When I opened my eyes again, the faint glow of dawn filtered into the room. At some point, I must have drifted off.


    I stood and stretched, feeling a renewed sense of determination settle in my bones. The first rays of sunlight streamed through the window, chasing away the remnants of the night. It was time to leave the sanctuary of the monastery behind and face the uncertainty of the road ahead.


    I gathered my belongings, everything already prepared the night before. With a deep breath, I stepped out of my room, the wooden floor creaking softly beneath my feet. The hall was suffused with the soft light of dawn, and in the center of the corridor stood Abbot Mo, his hands clasped behind his back.


    As I approached, he turned to me, his serene expression steady as always. But then he held something out toward me¡ªa stick wrapped in familiar silk.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget this,¡± he said, his voice calm but warm.


    My heart skipped a beat when I saw it. The silk cloth wrapped around the handle was unmistakable, its embroidered patterns still pristine despite everything that had happened.


    I gasped, my hands trembling slightly as I took the stick from him. It felt solid and reassuring in my grip, like reuniting with an old friend I thought I had lost forever.


    ¡°I¡­ I thought I¡¯d never see this again,¡± I murmured, staring at the stick as if it held fragments of my past.


    ¡°It seems that thing is special to you,¡± he observed, his gentle eyes watching me.


    ¡°It is,¡± I replied, my voice firm but tinged with emotion. ¡°It¡¯s a gift from someone¡­ someone who has passed away. That¡¯s why I cherish it.¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± he said with a nod, understanding flickering in his expression. ¡°I should have returned it to you sooner, then. I thought it was just your walking stick.¡±


    I lowered my head, cupping my hands in gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Abbot Mo. Thank you for saving this stick along with me. I owe you more than my life now.¡±


    He chuckled softly. ¡°You treat that stick like a prized weapon.¡±


    ¡°To me, it is more than that,¡± I said, my grip tightening around it.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m glad it¡¯s back in the right hands.¡± He smiled, but his face turned somber as he added, ¡°As much as I¡¯d like to converse with you more, it¡¯s best that you leave now. It isn¡¯t safe for you here any longer.¡±


    I met his gaze, my chest tightening. ¡°I will never forget your kindness, Abbot Mo. You gave me refuge when I had nowhere else to turn.¡±


    He inclined his head. ¡°And you, Priest Luo, have reminded me why we walk the path of righteousness. The world is harsh, but it is in acts like these that we find meaning. Take care of yourself, and may the heavens guide your steps.¡±


    I bowed deeply, the stick clutched tightly in one hand. ¡°Farewell, Abbot Mo. Until we meet again.¡±


    As I straightened and turned to leave, I glanced back one last time. The sight of him standing there, his hands folded calmly in front of him, would remain with me. A sense of bittersweetness washed over me as I stepped out into the world once again, my path uncertain but my resolve strengthened.

 Chapter 73: Hunted

    CHAPTER 73


    Hunted


    LUO FAN


    For a month, I traveled alone, constantly on the move, my steps hurried as though the marquis¡¯ men were breathing down my neck. I could not afford to rest for long. Exhaustion was a luxury I could not indulge.


    Every city I passed, I skirted around, afraid that spies or informants might already be stationed there, waiting for a glimpse of me. By now, the marquis must have appealed to Emperor Gao, and I was certain the emperor had dispatched his own men to find me.


    My body bore the marks of my hardship. Hunger gnawed at my insides, thirst parched my throat, and the sleepless nights left me dizzy and disoriented. Even worse, the turmoil within me never ceased as my unstable dark core fought against my weakening light core, filling me with relentless pain. Every day felt like a fight to stay alive.


    When I finally caught sight of the gated wall separating the Eastern Empire of Silang from the Wun Empire, a mix of relief and trepidation washed over me. Crossing into the Wun Empire promised a measure of safety, at least for a time.


    The field before the gate was still crowded with refugees, but the atmosphere had shifted from the despair I had seen months earlier. The overwhelming misery had eased. No longer did people lie in the dirt, consumed by grief and hopelessness. The crying children and mourning mothers were gone.


    Near the gate, beneath the shade of a sprawling tree, I spotted a congee stand. Refugees stood in a neat, orderly line, holding out bowls as volunteers ladled steaming portions into them. Nearby, a makeshift hospital had been set up, where attendants moved among the sick, tending to them with quiet, practiced efficiency.


    Whoever had taken charge here had a compassionate heart.


    I felt a pang of relief at the sight. These people, at least, were not forgotten. I could not help but feel grateful, though I could not afford to linger and find out who was responsible for this improvement.


    I adjusted my grip on my bamboo stick and prepared to approach the gate when I froze. My gaze locked on three men standing near the entrance, their dark robes bearing the insignia of the Nightfall Sect, a serpent coiled around a crescent moon.


    The Nightfall Sect was the second largest dark-core sect on the continent, notorious for its strength and ruthlessness. Their leader, Liang Qingshan, was hailed as the fourth strongest cultivator in the entire continent. They served Emperor Gao as his official protectors, a role that once belonged to the Sacred Sphere Sect before they lost favor by chastising the emperor for his debauchery.


    The Nightfall Sect disciples exuded power. Their energy signatures rippled faintly in the air around them, enough to make even experienced cultivators think twice before approaching. I could not gauge their exact level, but I knew instinctively that I was no match for them in my current state, or in any state, for that matter.


    I froze as I watched them scan the crowd, their eyes sharp and searching.


    They¡¯re looking for me. They were expecting me.


    I could feel it in my gut. Emperor Gao must have sent them, knowing I would attempt to flee into Wun Empire.


    Swallowing my panic, I quickly stepped back into the crowd, keeping my head low and my movements inconspicuous. I blended into the stream of people, adjusting the hood of my cloak to shield my face further from view. The bamboo stick I carried felt heavier than ever in my grip.


    I would have to find another way around. Direct confrontation with those disciples would mean certain death¡ªor worse, capture and delivery back to the emperor.


    ¡°Priest Luo Fan,¡± a sharp voice called from behind.


    I froze. My heart sank as I recognized my name being uttered. Instinctively, I turned, only to realize the grave mistake I had made.


    The man who had called out stiffened, his expression morphing from doubt to certainty the moment my reaction confirmed his suspicion.


    ¡°He¡¯s here!¡± he yelled, waving to his companions.


    Immediately, I turned and bolted toward the dense woods nearby.


    I couldn¡¯t afford to be captured. Not now, not ever.


    My breath came in shallow gasps, my weakened body protesting with every step, but fear propelled me forward.


    The sound of feet pounding behind me only grew louder. They were relentless. Trees blurred past me as I weaved through the foliage, hoping against hope to find a place to hide or a way to lose them. The forest seemed endless, its maze of towering trunks and twisting roots offering no clear escape.


    Despite my efforts to push forward, my body began to fail me. My steps faltered, my legs grew heavier with every stride, and my lungs burned as though they might give out at any moment. In my current state, I knew I couldn¡¯t outrun them for much longer.


    The sharp snap of a branch warned me of an approaching attacker. I turned just in time to see two of them lunging at me. They moved with precision, but their strikes lacked lethality.


    Their intention was clear. They wanted me alive.


    I deflected their strikes with my bamboo stick, their cautious restraint playing to my advantage. Drawing upon every scrap of energy left in me, I ducked, dodged, and struck back with ferocity, forcing them to retreat momentarily.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    Seizing the opportunity, I broke into a sprint. My bamboo stick trembled in my grasp as I forced a faint trickle of energy into it. I knew I couldn¡¯t sustain this pace or keep fighting for much longer, but my body defied me, propelled by sheer determination. I had to believe there was still a way out.


    The sound of their pursuit stayed relentless, each step hammering against my dwindling resolve. One of the men closed in rapidly, his spiritual pressure crashing over me like a suffocating wave. Realizing escape was impossible, I skidded to a halt and spun around to face him.


    Gripping my bamboo stick tightly, I aimed it at him and unleashed a barrage of energy blasts. Golden streaks of light tore through the air, but he raised his hand, conjuring a shimmering spiritual shield. My attacks shattered harmlessly against it, leaving me gasping for air as my energy reserves drained dangerously low.


    Desperation surged through me. I tightened my hold on the stick and swung it, prepared to make one last strike¡ªa blow that might save my life or seal my fate.


    Before I could follow through, a sudden gust of wind roared through the woods with startling force. The man stumbled, his shield flickering before dissipating as he was thrown heavily to the ground.


    I froze, blinking in confusion.


    Where had the wind come from?


    My eyes darted around, scanning the forest for its source, but there was no one in sight.


    Before I could make sense of it, two more pursuers crashed through the underbrush. Panic reignited, spurring me forward. Without hesitation, I turned and fled deeper into the woods. My breath came in ragged gasps, my legs screaming in protest as exhaustion blurred my vision and clawed at my will to keep going.


    The sound of energy being gathered reached my ears¡ªa sharp, crackling hum that sent chills down my spine. Realization struck too late. A concentrated blast hit me squarely in the back, searing pain ripping through my body like fire.


    I collapsed onto the forest floor, gasping for air. My limbs felt impossibly heavy, my strength utterly drained. Yet, even as the agony threatened to consume me, I refused to give up.


    Clawing at the dirt, I dragged myself forward, inch by inch, driven by sheer willpower.


    I glanced up and saw the faint outline of a hole in the ground ahead. Using the last of my energy, I pushed myself toward it. The world spun around me as I tumbled down into the hole, hitting sharp rocks and rough dirt on the way down.


    Pain exploded in my head as I struck something hard. The forest above faded into darkness. My bamboo stick, still clutched in my hand, pressed against my chest like a lifeline. As the void swallowed me, one last thought crossed my mind.


    ¡°Will I ever wake up again?¡±


    *****


    When I regained consciousness, the first thing I noticed was the cold, damp earth beneath me. The faint scent of moss and wet stone filled the air. My vision swam as I tried to focus on my surroundings. I was lying at the entrance of a tunnel, its gaping mouth dark and foreboding. For a brief moment, I wondered how I had survived.


    I glanced to my side and saw my bamboo stick resting nearby. The sight of it brought a small sense of comfort.


    Groaning, I stretched out my hand and grasped the stick, using it to haul myself to my feet. Every muscle in my body screamed in protest, and it felt as if my bones might give way beneath the weight of my battered frame.


    The men who had pursued me likely knew I had fallen here. They wouldn¡¯t give up so easily. There was no time to linger or question how I had survived the fall. I needed to move.


    Step by step, I stumbled forward, using the stick for support. The tunnel behind me seemed to whisper of danger, urging me to leave it far behind.


    The sun dipped lower in the sky as I trudged onward. Hunger clawed at my stomach, but I ignored it. My focus remained on finding shelter, somewhere I could rest and tend to my wounds, no matter how temporary.


    When night finally fell, I spotted the faint outline of a structure through the trees. Drawing closer, I saw that it was a small, abandoned cottage. The roof sagged, and vines crept along its walls, but it was still standing. It would have to do.


    I pushed the creaking door open and stepped inside. Dust and cobwebs clung to every corner, and the air was stale, but it was shelter. Relief washed over me as I collapsed onto the dirt floor.


    The stick slipped from my hand, rolling to the side as my body gave out completely. Exhaustion and pain enveloped me, pulling me under once more. My last thought before darkness claimed me was simple.


    Just let me make it to tomorrow.


    *****


    Voices stirred me from the haze of unconsciousness. My body ached, and the world around me was dim and unfamiliar. As the muffled sounds grew clearer, a particular voice reached my ears, one that sent a jolt of recognition through me.


    It was Huang Wen.


    Why is he here?


    My heart tightened as I braced myself. Huang Wen was one of Ruan Yanjun¡¯s most loyal disciples. While he had often shown me kindness, I could not afford to forget where his true allegiance lay.


    ¡°Spread out and leave no stone unturned,¡± another voice ordered, cutting through the morning air with an authority that chilled my blood. It was a voice I knew all too well, one I had once relied on for protection and strength.


    Ruan Yanjun.


    I stiffened, a cold sweat forming on my brow. It was unthinkable that the devil himself had come to this remote area to hunt for me. The situation was far graver than I had anticipated.


    Dread settled in my chest.


    They¡¯ll search this cabin.


    I dragged myself to the darkest corner of the cottage, curling into the shadows as best I could. Despite my best effort to stay silent, a cough bubbled up from my chest. I clamped my hand over my mouth, but it was too late. I knew Ruan Yanjun¡¯s acute senses would have caught even the faintest sound.


    ¡°Check that cabin over there,¡± Ruan Yanjun¡¯s voice commanded, as cold and decisive as ever.


    Panic surged through me. Starved, injured, and drained of energy, I couldn¡¯t even muster the strength to crawl away. I could only wait, my heart pounding painfully against my ribcage.


    The door creaked open, and Huang Wen¡¯s face appeared. His eyes widened briefly in surprise as they met mine. My heart sank further, certain that my capture was imminent.


    To my surprise, Huang Wen composed himself, his face smoothing into an unreadable expression. He crouched down slightly and placed something on the dirt floor, just within my reach. His eyes flicked to mine for a moment before he gave a subtle nod and turned away, closing the door behind him.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Ruan Yanjun¡¯s voice called from outside.


    ¡°It¡¯s a sick old man,¡± Huang Wen replied without missing a beat.


    Ruan Yanjun let out a derisive laugh. ¡°An old man living alone in this desolate place? How convenient. Just kill him.¡±


    I froze, dread pooling in my stomach. I expected Huang Wen to follow the command, to return and strike me down without hesitation.


    ¡°I already did, Master,¡± Huang Wen said. ¡°He was just about to take his last breath anyway.¡±


    The air was thick with tension as silence followed his words. Every second felt like an eternity.


    I braced myself, certain that Ruan Yanjun would storm into the cabin to confirm his disciple¡¯s claim. That was the kind of man he was¡ªmeticulous, suspicious, and far too cunning to fall for such an obvious lie.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ruan Yanjun said at last, his voice fading as he moved away.


    I stiffened. That was unexpected.


    I remained perfectly still, unwilling to risk even a whisper of movement.


    My mind reeled. Something didn¡¯t add up. Ruan Yanjun wasn¡¯t careless. He never was. Why hadn¡¯t he checked for himself?


    Does he know I am here and chose to let me go?


    The possibility made my head spin. That wasn¡¯t like him, either. The man I knew didn¡¯t act on whims, and he certainly didn¡¯t leave loose ends.


    Whatever the reason, I didn¡¯t have the luxury of pondering it further. When I was certain they were gone, I forced myself to crawl toward the object Huang Wen had left behind. My fingers closed around it¡ªit was a small jar of pills. I opened it and found three energy pills.


    The sight of it nearly brought tears to my eyes. Huang Wen had risked his life for me, defying his master in a way that could cost him everything.


    I swallowed one pill, the faint warmth of restored energy spreading through me. It wasn¡¯t much, but it was enough to give me strength to think clearly and plan my next move.

 Chapter 74: Unexpected Savior

    CHAPTER 74


    Unexpected Savior


    LUO FAN


    I stayed in the cabin for two days, meditating and gathering my strength. The dark core inside me, though quieter, still loomed like a shadow over my light core, keeping me on edge. It was a fragile truce, but it allowed me enough recovery to walk without collapsing. When I felt well enough to travel, I decided to take an alternate route to avoid my pursuers.


    The journey was uneventful, which was odd. I didn¡¯t encounter any Nightfall Sect disciples or imperial soldiers. Their absence was suspicious, but I tried not to overthink it. My focus was on survival, not the mystery of my good fortune.


    After days of traveling through rough terrain, I stumbled upon a village nestled in a secluded valley. The sight of smoke rising from chimneys and the faint sound of laughter brought me a sliver of hope. Perhaps I could find food and shelter here, even if for just a night.


    As I entered the outskirts, my gaze caught on a familiar figure standing in the shadow of an old tree. My heart leaped.


    It was Abbot Mo.


    A wave of relief crashed over me, and before I could stop myself, I hurried toward him, lowering my head in a deep bow, struggling to contain my emotions.


    "Abbot Mo," I whispered, my voice unsteady. "I am so glad to see you."


    The sight of him eased the tension that had weighed on me for weeks. He stepped forward and rested a gentle hand on my back, his touch steady and reassuring. "I am here now," he said softly. "There is no need to fear. But I did warn you that leaving on your own was unwise."


    I lifted my gaze and gave a small nod. "Did the marquis'' men come to the monastery?"


    "They did," he answered, "but as I told you, they found nothing."


    I let out a long sigh. ¡°Then perhaps it was the right decision for me to leave after all.¡±


    Abbot Mo smiled faintly, but there was a trace of sadness in his expression. ¡°Come,¡± he said, turning toward the village. ¡°Let¡¯s find somewhere to talk.¡±


    He led me to a weathered, almost dilapidated cabin on the edge of the village. The roof sagged in places, and the walls were patched with mismatched wooden planks, but it stood firm against the wind. Inside, the furnishings were sparse. It only had a single bed, a rickety table, and a small stove. It was humble but better than any shelter I¡¯d seen in weeks.


    ¡°Sit,¡± he said, gesturing to the bed.


    I sank onto the mattress, grateful for the rest. Abbot Mo poured tea from a simple clay pot into a single chipped cup and handed it to me.


    ¡°What about you?¡± I asked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you having any?¡±


    He shook his head with a small smile. ¡°I already had tea earlier. Unfortunately, I only have one cup, so we¡¯ll have to take turns.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the absurdity of the situation. Two cultivators, one of us once called the Divine Mage of Kan Empire and the other an abbot of a monastery, reduced to sharing a single cup in a forgotten corner of the world.


    I took a sip of the tea, its warmth spreading through my chest. It felt divine after weeks of cold water and bitter herbs. ¡°Abbot Mo,¡± I began, taking another sip, ¡°how did you end up here?¡±


    He sat beside me, his gaze thoughtful. ¡°A few days after you left, I learned that Emperor Gao had dispatched members of the Nightfall Sect to block all exits out of Silang Empire. Knowing your condition, I couldn¡¯t let you face them alone. I left the monastery and followed your trail. It took some time, but when I heard of your encounter with the disciples, I deduced that you¡¯d end up in this village.¡±


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    ¡°How did you know I¡¯d come here?¡± I asked, curious.


    ¡°This village is the only settlement within a hundred-mile radius,¡± he explained. ¡°Based on the direction you were heading, all routes would eventually lead you here.¡±


    I nodded, impressed by his deduction. ¡°If it¡¯s that obvious, why haven¡¯t my pursuers found me yet?¡±


    Abbot Mo¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°That¡¯s what puzzles me as well. Disciples of the Nightfall Sect aren¡¯t fools. They should¡¯ve reached this village ahead of me. When I arrived, I expected to find them waiting for you. But I saw no sign of them.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that Emperor Gao has retracted his order?¡± I asked, though I doubted it even as I said the words.


    Abbot Mo shook his head firmly. ¡°Highly unlikely. The marquis you mutilated is the emperor¡¯s beloved cousin. He won¡¯t stop until you¡¯re captured.¡±


    ¡°Then why¡­¡± My voice trailed off as a thought struck me. ¡°Could someone be clearing the path for me?¡±


    He studied me carefully. ¡°Do you have any idea who that might be?¡±


    I wanted to dismiss the idea, but one name kept surfacing in my mind.


    Ruan Yanjun.


    I frowned, shaking my head. It didn¡¯t make sense. Why would he help me after selling me to Emperor Gao? If anything, he had every reason to have me captured and returned to the emperor to safeguard his own reputation.


    ¡°I can¡¯t think of anyone,¡± I lied, unwilling to voice my suspicion.


    Abbot Mo didn¡¯t press further, but his thoughtful expression lingered. ¡°Whoever it is, they¡¯ve given you an opportunity to continue your journey. You must make the most of it.¡±


    I nodded, but unease gnawed at me. Someone was moving in the shadows, and whether they were a friend or foe remained a mystery.


    As I sat sipping the last of the tea, a thought surfaced in my mind. My uncle, Luo Boqin.


    It was entirely possible that he had sent his men to look for me, especially if word of my ordeal had reached him. Uncle Luo Boqin was not the type to leave anything to chance, especially when it came to protecting my life. Without me, the goal of the Silverblades would never be realized.


    Unlike most, Uncle Boqin had the resources and the strength to make things happen. His group included several high-level cultivators, my cousin Liang Yuan among them. If anyone had the means to clear the path for me, it was him.


    ¡°I think I do,¡± I said after a moment of pondering, my voice tinged with a cautious hope. ¡°But for his safety, I cannot reveal his name.¡±


    Abbot Mo gave a small smile and nodded. ¡°Here¡¯s the good news,¡± he said instead. ¡°This village is already part of Wun Empire. You¡¯ve successfully made it out of Silang Empire.¡±


    Relieved, I exhaled deeply, my shoulders loosening. ¡°I¡¯m glad.¡±


    ¡°But,¡± he continued, his tone somber, ¡°we must not become complacent. While Emperor Gao cannot openly send battalions into Wun Empire to hunt you down, his reach extends far. He may turn to mercenaries or rely on his connections within Wun. Wealth can buy a lot of silence and loyalty.¡±


    I nodded, the weight of his words settling heavily in my chest. ¡°I understand. In that case, I must leave this village as soon as possible. My presence here only endangers the lives of these people.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± he agreed. ¡°But this time, I¡¯ll accompany you.¡±


    I looked at him in surprise. ¡°Are you sure, Abbot Mo? Won¡¯t this jeopardize your mission?¡±


    He gave me a reassuring smile. ¡°I¡¯ll accompany you until the river docks. The river marks the border between Xianru and Wun territories. Once you cross, you should be relatively safe. No one will expect you to travel back to the territory of the one who betrayed you, and returning to Silang Empire would be equally unthinkable. To anyone else, it would seem there¡¯s only one logical path left¡ªto travel west through Wun Empire and eventually reach Kan Empire, where Emperor Gao¡¯s influence cannot reach.¡±


    I nodded slowly, his reasoning sound. ¡°And after that? Where will you go, Abbot Mo?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll head to the capital of Wun Empire, Fuhai City,¡± he replied with quiet determination.


    ¡°Fuhai City?¡± I repeated, surprised.


    He nodded. ¡°While the city is renowned for its wealth and grandeur, there are still many who struggle to survive, barely eating a meal a day. My goal is to convince those willing to try their hand at farming. The Duke of Yuheng is seeking farmhands to cultivate his lands, and his terms are far more generous than those of other landowners.¡±


    ¡°Is Abbot Mo referring to Duke Haoran?¡± I asked.


    His brow lifted slightly in curiosity. ¡°Oh? You know him?¡±


    ¡°I met him twice,¡± I said, hesitating before finishing. ¡°When I was with¡­¡± My voice trailed off, refusing to give life to that name.


    Abbot Mo¡¯s expression softened, his understanding clear. ¡°I see,¡± he said, sparing me the need to elaborate. ¡°Let¡¯s set out at dawn, then. For now, stay in this cabin and avoid letting any of the villagers see you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Abbot Mo,¡± I agreed, grateful for his guidance.


    He gestured to the empty cup in my hand. ¡°If you¡¯re done with your tea, turn around and let me supplant you with my qi. Your dark core is rampaging incessantly, and it¡¯s taking its toll on your body.¡±


    I didn¡¯t need further encouragement. Setting the cup down, I turned and assumed the lotus position, straightening my spine as I focused on steadying my breath.


    For weeks, the imbalance of my cores had been an unrelenting torment. The dark core seemed to thrive on the chaos within me, while the light core struggled valiantly to keep it at bay. It was a battle that drained me of my strength and will.


    Abbot Mo placed his hands lightly on my back, and I felt a surge of light energy coursing through me. It was warm, like the sun piercing through storm clouds, dispelling the shadows that had been suffocating me.


    I exhaled a shuddering breath, tears of relief pricking my eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯ve endured a great deal,¡± Abbot Mo said softly. ¡°Rest now. Tomorrow, we face the road once more.¡±


    I nodded, my gratitude too immense for words. As his energy worked to soothe the tempest within me, I allowed myself to hope that perhaps this journey would finally bring me the answers I sought.

 Chapter 75: Storm Surge

    CHAPTER 75


    Storm Surge


    Guidao Island, Xianru Empire


    Three months later¡­


    LUO FAN


    I exhaled a deep breath, my chest swelling with both relief and excitement as the island came into view. Its lush greenery stood out vibrantly against the endless blue of the sea, the sort of untouched beauty that could only be found far away from the chaos of empires and the noise of human ambition.


    This was it. The end of my journey, or perhaps the beginning of something new. I hoped that within this hidden sanctuary, I would find the answers I sought, and maybe even a home where peace could finally be mine, much like the tranquility I once felt on Frost Mountain.


    The boat swayed gently as it approached the shore, and I allowed myself a rare smile. The clean, salty breeze was refreshing, and the sight of the serene island filled me with a sense of hope I hadn¡¯t felt in a long time.


    When the boatman finally docked, I leapt off onto the warm, soft sand, my legs wobbling slightly after the two-hour ride across the sea. It felt good to be back on solid ground.


    I reached into my pouch and paid the boatman twice his fee. His eyes widened with joy, and he bowed repeatedly, his gratitude nearly spilling over.


    ¡°Thank you, young master!¡± he said, beaming as if he¡¯d struck gold.


    I waved him off with a polite nod, then asked, ¡°Could you direct me to the temple?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Sir,¡± he replied, pointing inland. ¡°Keep going forward until you see a grove of bamboos. The temple lies just beyond that.¡±


    I nodded, thanked him, and watched as he sailed away, still waving back at me as though I¡¯d given him a treasure chest instead of a few extra coins.


    The island might have seemed small from a distance, but crossing it on foot was another matter. The trail was uneven and meandering, cutting through thickets of palm trees and shrubs that swayed gently in the sea breeze. Despite my weariness, I pressed on.


    After what felt like an eternity, half an hour by my best guess, I finally stumbled upon a tall bamboo grove. It was as the boatman had described, the bamboos standing like silent sentinels, their slender, emerald stalks stretching skyward.


    I followed the grove¡¯s perimeter until I reached a tall gate constructed from thick, sturdy bamboo. It was a simple yet imposing structure, its craftsmanship more functional than ornamental.


    A rope dangled from a small bell perched at the top of the gate. I tugged it, and the resulting chime was startlingly loud, reverberating through the tranquil air like a proclamation.


    Almost immediately, I heard the rapid patter of footsteps approaching.


    The gate creaked open, revealing a boy of about thirteen or fourteen. His curious eyes met mine as he studied me with a mixture of caution and curiosity.


    I folded my hands respectfully and offered him a polite smile. ¡°Greetings, young master. My name is Luo Fan. Is the Sect Master available to entertain an uninvited guest?¡±


    The boy straightened his back and returned the greeting with equal politeness. ¡°I¡¯m Nan Wucheng. Please, come in, Mister Luo.¡± He stepped aside, gesturing for me to enter.


    I stepped through the gate, my breath catching as I took in the sight before me.


    The temple grounds were vast, but apparently, time had not been kind to this place. The main structure, once grand and majestic, was now a shadow of its former self. The stone wall on one side had crumbled, replaced by a makeshift barrier of tied bamboo poles.


    The front yard, which I guessed had once been a marble-paved training ground, was a patchwork of missing tiles, cracked stone, and stubborn weeds that had sprouted in the gaps.


    Nan Wucheng led me inside the temple itself and gestured for me to sit on a bamboo chair. ¡°Please wait here. I¡¯ll fetch Elder Tao,¡± he said, before disappearing down a dimly lit hallway.


    Left alone, I allowed myself a closer inspection of my surroundings. The interior was no better than the exterior. Cracks marred the walls, some so deep I feared they might collapse at the slightest tremor. The once-smooth marble floor was chipped and uneven, with missing pieces replaced haphazardly by wooden planks.


    Still, despite its shabby state, the temple had a certain charm to it. The furniture, all crafted from bamboo, was sturdy and functional.


    I ran my hand over the armrest of my chair, feeling the smooth surface of the bamboo. It was far from luxurious, but it was enough.


    Nan Wucheng returned, accompanied by an old man who appeared to be in his sixties. His steps were slow, his posture slightly hunched, and his robes were plain, patched in a few places.


    I quickly stood to greet him, though I hesitated for a moment when I noticed his aura¡ªor rather, the lack of one. His cultivation level was barely discernible, and it seemed no higher than mine, a mere second level. Certainly not the aura of a sect leader or even a master.


    ¡°Mister Luo,¡± Nan Wucheng began, his voice formal yet tinged with excitement, ¡°Elder Tao has arrived.¡±


    I hurried to lower my head respectfully. ¡°Greetings, Elder Tao,¡± I said, mimicking the way the boy addressed him, uncertain of his exact role within the sect. ¡°My name is Luo Fan. I possess both a light and a dark core, and I wish to ask if the sect is willing to accept disciples of my¡­ age.¡±


    Elder Tao froze mid-step. His eyes widened in astonishment, and his mouth fell open slightly as he processed my words. ¡°A¡­ dual core?¡± he asked, his voice trembling with disbelief.


    ¡°Yes, Elder Tao,¡± I confirmed with a nod.


    For a moment, he stared at me as though I had claimed to be an immortal descended from the heavens. Then, slowly, his expression softened into a smile¡ªone that quickly turned into a grin. A heartbeat later, he threw his head back and laughed, the sound echoing through the dilapidated hall.


    ¡°Finally!¡± he exclaimed, clapping his hands together. ¡°This sect has found a true disciple at last!¡±


    I frowned, unsure of what he meant. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t quite understand, Elder Tao,¡± I said cautiously.


    Elder Tao turned and called out in a booming voice, ¡°Xiao Leng! Come here at once!¡±


    A moment later, a smaller boy, younger than Nan Wucheng, came rushing into the room. His round face was flushed from running, and he paused uncertainly when his eyes landed on me.


    ¡°Come,¡± Elder Tao beckoned. ¡°Come meet our first dual-core disciple, and your future master.¡±


    The boy¡¯s eyes lit up with pure delight. He dashed to Nan Wucheng¡¯s side, and together, they folded their arms respectfully, dropped to their knees, and were about to kowtow before me.


    ¡°Wait!¡± I blurted, holding up my hands to stop them. They froze mid-bow, looking at me in confusion. ¡°Please don¡¯t bow to me. I¡¯m just a second-level cultivator. I am not worthy to be anyone¡¯s master. Rise, both of you.¡±


    The boys exchanged a quick glance, then reluctantly rose to their feet.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re just expressing their joy at your arrival,¡± Elder Tao said with a chuckle. ¡°These children have been waiting for someone like you for a long time.¡±


    I bowed my head slightly toward the boys. ¡°If anything, I should be the one bowing to them,¡± I said earnestly. ¡°I arrived after them, which makes them my senior.¡±


    Elder Tao shook his head, his smile never wavering. ¡°That¡¯s true but the situation here is different. Though we¡¯ve been keeping this temple alive for years, none of us are true disciples of this sect. Only a dual-core cultivator can claim that status. You are the first true disciple this temple has seen in decades.¡±


    The weight of his words sank into me like a stone. My heart tightened. ¡°You mean¡­ this sect hasn¡¯t had a dual-core disciple for a long time?¡± I asked softly.


    Elder Tao nodded. ¡°It¡¯s been forty years since I was appointed the caretaker of this temple, and in all that time, you are the first dual-core to walk through these gates. That¡¯s why this is such a momentous occasion for us. Today is truly a blessed day.¡±


    I swallowed hard, unsure whether to feel honored or burdened by the revelation. ¡°Thank you, Priest Tao,¡± I said quietly, trying to mask my unease.


    ¡°Please, call me Tao Liu. Formalities are unnecessary here.¡±


    ¡°Then, Tao Liu,¡± I asked hesitantly, ¡°since there is no master in the sect, who will induct me as a disciple?¡±


    Tao Liu¡¯s expression brightened. ¡°That responsibility falls to me. When I was appointed caretaker, I was entrusted with a scroll granting me the authority to accept disciples on behalf of the sect. While I cannot serve as a master, I can ensure that new disciples are formally inducted and can begin studying the teachings left behind by our predecessors.¡±


    I felt a surge of relief at his explanation, my earlier doubts about the sect¡¯s legitimacy easing slightly. ¡°That¡¯s more than sufficient,¡± I replied, nodding.


    ¡°Wucheng! Leng! Prepare the incense and candles,¡± Tao Liu called after them. ¡°Set them on the altar in the sacred ground. And tell Bing Hai to prepare a special meal for this special occasion. Oh, and don¡¯t forget the tea!¡±


    The boys, who had been standing quietly nearby, suddenly perked up. ¡°Yes, Elder Tao!¡± they chorused, and without another word, they scampered toward a back door. They were brimming with energy and carried a slight chubbiness, a clear indication that they were well-fed despite the temple''s dire conditions.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°Please, sit down,¡± Tao Liu said the moment the children were gone. His voice carried an easy warmth, his demeanor calm and composed.


    I returned to my seat, settling on the bamboo chair with a small sigh of relief. My body still ached from the long journey, and the idea of resting in one place, even momentarily, was a comfort I hadn¡¯t realized I needed.


    ¡°How many residents does this temple have at the moment?¡± I asked, genuinely curious about the state of the sect.


    ¡°Aside from you, there are only four of us,¡± Tao Liu replied, his tone tinged with a mix of pride and resignation. ¡°You¡¯ve met the two boys¡ªNan Wucheng and Xiao Leng. They¡¯ve been here since they were small. Then there¡¯s Bing Hai. He¡¯s nineteen, but he¡¯s not cultivating.¡±


    ¡°Not cultivating?¡± I asked, surprised. A temple, especially one tied to a sect, seemed an unusual place for someone not to pursue cultivation.


    Tao Liu nodded. ¡°His foundation is weak, and his intelligence is¡­ well, not up to par. He struggles to understand even the most basic techniques, but he¡¯s good at house chores. I¡¯ve kept him around because there¡¯s nowhere else for him to go. His parents passed away long ago, and none of his relatives wanted him.¡±


    I frowned, my heart sinking a little at the thought. ¡°I¡¯d like to meet him,¡± I said.


    ¡°You will,¡± Tao Liu assured me. ¡°He¡¯ll be the one bringing us tea shortly.¡±


    We fell into a brief silence, the quiet hum of the temple settling around us. I took a slow breath, contemplating what to say next. There was something I needed to clarify before we could move forward.


    ¡°Elder Tao,¡± I began carefully, ¡°there¡¯s something you should know before we proceed.¡±


    He tilted his head, curiosity sparking in his eyes. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a problem with my vision,¡± I explained. ¡°I can see people and objects well enough, but I cannot read the writing on books. The teachings in the library¡­ I won¡¯t be able to read them myself.¡±


    Tao Liu studied me for a moment, his expression thoughtful. Then he nodded, a reassuring smile spreading across his face. ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Nan Wucheng can assist you. He¡¯s only thirteen, but the boy is sharp. He¡¯s been reading the books in the library already, though his understanding is limited.¡±


    I smiled faintly. ¡°That¡¯s perfect. In return, I¡¯ll do my best to impart what I can to him and Xiao Leng from what I manage to comprehend.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll be delighted,¡± Tao Liu said warmly. His gaze softened as he looked at me more closely, his brows knitting together in faint concern. ¡°I must say, Luo Fan¡­ you look frail. Is there an illness that¡¯s been troubling you?¡±


    I sighed, feeling the weight of my condition press down on me again. My body had grown thinner over the months, my cheekbones more pronounced, and my skin paler than before. ¡°Yes,¡± I admitted. ¡°It¡¯s a destructive drug that¡¯s been slowly killing me for almost two years now. It behaves like poison but was refined with light energy. It destroys my internal organs at a slow pace, and when left unchecked, it becomes far more aggressive.¡±


    Tao Liu¡¯s eyes widened in recognition. ¡°Are you referring to the White Vulture?¡± he asked. ¡°The same drug that claimed Crown Prince Sheng?¡±


    I blinked, surprised by his knowledge. ¡°You¡¯ve heard of it?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± he said solemnly. ¡°Everyone was talking about it when the crown prince passed away. I happened to be in the capital at the time. You¡¯re fortunate to have survived this long. The prince wasn¡¯t so lucky.¡±


    I looked down, memories of my brief visit to the palace resurfacing. ¡°I was brought to the palace to investigate his condition,¡± I explained. ¡°But it was too late by then. His body had already deteriorated beyond repair. He passed before we could even determine the source of the drug.¡±


    Tao Liu sighed heavily, shaking his head. ¡°That¡¯s a tragedy. I¡¯ve heard that the White Vulture has no cure and typically kills its victim within half a year. How have you managed to survive this long?¡±


    ¡°Powerful herbs,¡± I said simply. ¡°They¡¯ve helped slow its progress, but they can¡¯t cure it. I¡¯ve been told that my best chance lies in strengthening my dark core. Since the drug was refined using light energy, a strong dark core might be able to counter the light energy fueling the drug. It¡¯s a gamble, but I don¡¯t have any other options left.¡±


    Tao Liu rubbed his chin, his gaze pensive. ¡°It¡¯s a dangerous path, but it might be your only chance. I take it that¡¯s one of the reasons you¡¯ve come here?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I admitted. ¡°It¡¯s part of the reason. But beyond that¡­ I need a place to belong. Somewhere I can rebuild myself¡ªmy cultivation, my purpose. Somewhere I can start anew.¡±


    Tao Liu smiled faintly, though his eyes were full of understanding. ¡°Then you¡¯ve come to the right place. It may not be much, but this temple is a sanctuary for those who wish to forge a new path. We¡¯ll do what we can to help you.¡±


    I nodded, gratitude swelling in my chest. For the first time in a long while, I felt a flicker of hope.


    ¡°There¡¯s a special room in the basement of the temple,¡± Tao Liu continued. ¡°It¡¯s designed for seclusion, ideal for those seeking to strengthen their dark core. You could make use of it if the need arises.¡±


    ¡°It is something I¡¯ll need eventually,¡± I replied, ¡°but not now. Recently, I¡¯ve been through some¡­ unfortunate events. They¡¯ve left me emotionally unstable, and my dark energy has been rampaging uncontrollably, suppressing my light core. Because of that, I¡¯ve had frequent episodes of qi deviation. I need to stabilize my dark core first before attempting anything else. Without balance, both cores will consume each other.¡±


    Tao Liu furrowed his brows in understanding. ¡°Of course, you¡¯re right. Forgive this old man for his shortsightedness. I had forgotten how essential balance is for someone with dual cores, and I know how difficult it is to achieve. Maintaining harmony between opposing energies is a feat that even the most skilled cultivators have failed to accomplish. I was one of them.¡±


    I looked at him in surprise. ¡°You?¡±


    He gave a wry smile and nodded. ¡°Yes. Many years ago, I too bore the burden of two cores. I was a fourth-level light cultivator when my master decided to implant a dark core within me. He had hoped I could become the successor to this sect and revive its dying legacy. But mere hours after the implantation, the opposing energies inside me clashed violently. My master realized the danger too late. The backlash nearly cost me my life.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°My master made the difficult choice to nullify my cultivation to save me,¡± he explained, his voice calm but tinged with old sorrow. ¡°He severed my connection to both cores and rendered me incapable of advancing further. Although I tried to start anew, my progress stopped at the second level. I¡¯ve been here ever since, watching over this temple and waiting for someone like you to walk in.¡±


    I felt a pang of sympathy for the old priest. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Elder Tao. That must have been a terrible loss.¡±


    He waved a hand dismissively. ¡°I¡¯ve long made peace with it. My cultivation may have ended, but life did not. I¡¯ve found purpose in caring for these children. If I can raise them well and see them lead fulfilling lives, then I will have accomplished something meaningful. Greatness is not only achieved through cultivation, Luo Fan. Sometimes it¡¯s found in the small acts of kindness we do for others.¡±


    His words resonated with me, stirring something deep inside. ¡°Thank you for sharing that, Elder Tao. You¡¯re right.¡±


    He smiled warmly, the lines on his face softening. ¡°Enough about me. Tell me how you¡¯ve come to learn about this temple?¡±


    I hesitated briefly before answering. ¡°Abbot Mo told me about this place and its history with dual-core cultivation. I came here hoping to learn how to manage my cores and perhaps find a way to strengthen my dark core. It¡¯s a gamble, but it might be the only way to destroy the White Vulture poison in my body.¡±


    Tao Liu nodded. ¡°The road ahead will not be easy, but I can see you¡¯re determined. And don¡¯t worry¡ªI remember the techniques my master taught me to keep the two cores in harmony. I¡¯ll teach you everything I know.¡±


    Gratitude swelled in my chest. I bowed my head deeply. ¡°Thank you, Elder Tao. I owe you more than I can express.¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t bow so deeply. You¡¯re a dual-core cultivator now, the first true disciple of this sect in decades. It is I who should be thanking you for coming here. Your presence gives this temple hope.¡±


    Despite his words, I couldn¡¯t shake my discomfort. I wasn¡¯t ready for the responsibilities that came with being a dual-core disciple, let alone being seen as the savior of this sect. Still, his sincerity was undeniable, and I couldn¡¯t bring myself to refuse his gratitude.


    ¡°Since you have the knowledge, Elder Tao,¡± I said, ¡°then perhaps it would be proper for me to call you my master?¡±


    He shook his head quickly. ¡°No, no, that won¡¯t do. In the cultivation world, one must not take on the title of ¡®master¡¯ lightly. I can guide you, but I am unworthy of such an honor.¡±


    I nodded. I understood the sacred rule of the cultivation world, that a cultivator must never assume the role of a master unless he¡¯s reached the sixth level of cultivation. ¡°Then I¡¯ll simply call you Elder Tao.¡±


    At that moment, Xiao Leng burst into the room, panting and red-cheeked. ¡°Elder Tao! The altar is ready.¡±


    ¡°And the tea?¡± Priest Tao asked, arching a brow.


    The boy scratched his head sheepishly. ¡°I¡¯ll remind Bing Hai to bring it.¡±


    Priest Tao waved him off. ¡°Never mind the tea. We¡¯ll have it after the induction.¡± He turned back to me with a grin. ¡°Let¡¯s proceed to the sacred ground. This is an occasion we¡¯ve waited decades for.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile at his enthusiasm. ¡°Of course. Tea can wait.¡±


    ¡°Indeed it can. The induction cannot. Come along.¡±


    With that, Priest Tao rose to his feet, his energy belying his years, and led me toward the back door. I followed, feeling a strange mix of nervousness and anticipation.


    *****


    <u>RUAN YANJUN</u>


    The air in my chamber was heavy with the stench of burning incense, an attempt to mask the acrid scent of blood and sweat clinging to my skin. Seated in a lotus position on the cold floor, I trembled, struggling to meditate, but the relentless pain refused to grant me even a moment of respite.


    Deep within, my core roiled with violent energy, its darkness writhing and clawing at the walls of my soul, desperate to break free.


    Descension.


    The word echoed in my mind, a foreboding reminder of what lay ahead if I faltered even for a moment. For years, I had contained this ancient power, tamed it like a wild beast, but now it was slipping beyond my control.


    A sharp knock startled me out of my thoughts.


    ¡°Master, are you there?¡± Huang Wen¡¯s voice filtered through the door, calm and dutiful.


    I took a deep, shuddering breath, forcing my voice to remain even. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Word has come from Guidao Island. Priest Luo has made it safely to the Storm Surge Temple.¡±


    The tension in my chest eased slightly, though the inferno within me raged on. ¡°Good,¡± I replied, my tone cold and clipped. ¡°Instruct the men to keep the island under watch and ensure no one gains access to it.¡±


    ¡°As you wish, Master.¡±


    ¡°You may leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± His footsteps receded, and I was left in silence once more.


    I stretched out my legs and rested my head against the wall, exhaling shakily. Relief clashed with the relentless pain coursing through me. Luo Fan was safe, at least for now.


    His decision to join the Storm Surge Sect could only mean one thing. He had finally decided to embrace his two cores.


    A faint smile tugged at my lips. It had taken every ounce of my manipulation to lead him down this path, yet he had resisted at every turn. He clung stubbornly to his light, refusing to acknowledge the dark core I had implanted inside him. In the end, his defiance left me with no choice. Trading him to Emperor Gao for a mere scrap of a scroll had been the final push.


    I knew him too well¡ªknew that he would protect his virtue at all costs. And if someone dared to take what was most precious to him, his dark core would awaken. Just as it had the night Jinjing was killed. His power had surged then, raw and unstoppable, allowing him to incapacitate a master cultivator with nothing but instinct. That was what I had been waiting for. That was what had to happen.


    I never doubted that he would hate me for it. His hatred was inevitable, a fire I had stoked with my own hands. But if that hatred fueled his survival, if it drove him to find a way to master his affliction and one day seek vengeance against me, then it would be worth it.


    Because, in the end, what mattered most was that he was alive.


    And yet¡­ the weight of his hatred settled deep within me, heavier than I had anticipated. The thought of of having him look at me with nothing but contempt sent an ache through my chest that even my demonic core could not rival. I had sacrificed everything to keep him alive, only to become the very thing he despised.


    I closed my eyes, his face seared into my mind like an unshakable specter. The memory of his fragile form, his fierce determination, his quiet defiance¡ªthey haunted me.


    ¡°A-Fan,¡± I whispered, my voice raw with emotions I had no right to feel. ¡°You¡¯ll never forgive me, will you?¡±


    The core inside me roared, a violent surge that dragged me back to reality. My body convulsed as the dark energy flared, threatening to consume me.


    I coughed, tasting blood on my tongue. My vision blurred, the edges of the room darkening as if the abyss itself was reaching out to claim me.


    No. I will not lose this battle.


    With trembling hands, I reached under the bed and pulled out a small vial. The liquid inside shimmered faintly, its iridescent glow a cruel irony for what it was¡ªa concoction born of destruction.


    The White Vulture.


    I had spent two grueling weeks with Han Bao perfecting it, modifying it to weaken my demonic core. It was a poison, yes, but it was also my last chance to delay the inevitable.


    The vial felt heavy in my hand, not because of its weight but because of the decision it represented. Once I drank it, there would be no turning back. My body would suffer unspeakable pain, and the core would lash out in retaliation. But it was better than becoming the absolute demon that lurked at the edge of my soul.


    I uncorked the vial and brought it to my lips. The liquid burned as it slid down my throat, a fire that spread through my veins like molten steel. My entire body seized, and I collapsed onto the floor, clutching my chest as the core reacted violently to the intruder.


    Agony consumed me, a battle waging inside my very being. The White Vulture tore through my organs, shredding them with its destructive force, while the core fought back, pouring all its energy into resisting the invader. The pain was unbearable, but I welcomed it. It was proof that I still had control. Proof that I was still human.


    Through the haze of pain, one thought anchored me.


    My A-Fan.


    If I succumbed to the core, if I descended into the abyss, I would lose the last shred of humanity he had unknowingly preserved in me.

 Chapter 76: Wind Masters

    CHAPTER 76


    Wind Masters


    <u>LUO FAN</u>


    The next day, Tao Liu invited me out for a walk along the shore. This side of the island was unbearably windy. My hair whipped across my face, stinging my cheeks and forcing me to brush it away constantly.


    I squinted at the endless expanse of sea, trying to listen as he spoke over the crashing waves. He seemed entirely unfazed, walking calmly as if the wind did not bother him at all.


    ¡°You asked yesterday about the path the Storm Surge Sect follows,¡± he said, his hands clasped behind his back. ¡°It¡¯s a complex one. We are a sect that respects and studies the coexistence of light and dark, though not without its challenges. Our philosophy is simple. When light and darkness intertwine, they form a new path that is neither purely of light nor entirely of darkness. It remains a righteous path, though it is shrouded in shadows. To walk this path, one must learn to uncover and hold onto the light within while navigating the darkness without being consumed by it.¡±


    I frowned, brushing away another strand of hair that slapped across my face. ¡°And what happens if I lose my way because the darkness becomes too overwhelming?¡±


    Tao Liu stopped and turned to face me. ¡°The darkness will consume you.¡±


    The starkness of his words hit me like an arrow, and for a moment, I couldn¡¯t speak. I thought of the times when my dark core had taken hold¡ªthe mutilation of the marquis, the rage-fueled punches I¡¯d thrown at the man in the street, the haunting satisfaction I¡¯d felt when slicing off Purple Rogue¡¯s fingers. Each memory was like a phantom clinging to my back, whispering that I was no longer the man I once was.


    ¡°Dual cores are under constant temptation,¡± he continued. ¡°The dark core will always try to overpower the light, especially when one is emotionally vulnerable. Your resolve must be unshakable, Priest Luo. To lose that balance is to lose yourself.¡±


    I swallowed hard, the truth of his words piercing through me. ¡°It¡¯s frightening,¡± I admitted quietly. ¡°To see yourself becoming someone you never thought you¡¯d be. Since the dark core was implanted in me, I¡¯ve done things I never would have dared before. Sometimes, I look at my own actions, and it feels as though I¡¯m watching a stranger.¡±


    Tao Liu nodded, his expression filled with understanding. ¡°You are not alone in this struggle. Many before you have felt the same. There¡¯s a journal in our library. A former master of the Storm Surge Sect chronicled his journey as a dual core cultivator. He spoke of similar challenges and the methods he used to manage his cores.¡±


    My eyes widened slightly at his words. ¡°A journal? Do you think it might help me?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± he replied. ¡°The former master was an exceptional dual core cultivator, though his methods may not work for everyone. Still, it is worth studying. I will have Nan Wucheng help you locate the book.¡±


    ¡°That would be excellent,¡± I said, a faint spark of hope flickering in my chest. ¡°Thank you, Elder Tao.¡±


    The wind tugged relentlessly at my robes, and I tried not to let it distract me as Tao Liu turned to face me, his expression thoughtful. ¡°Now, there¡¯s something important we need to discuss,¡± he began, his voice rising slightly to compete with the howling breeze. ¡°The wind.¡±


    I blinked, unsure if I had misheard. ¡°The wind?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°You possess an affinity for it.¡±


    I frowned, skepticism creeping in. ¡°I do?¡±


    He hesitated, as if taken aback. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t know?¡±


    Shaking my head, I met his gaze, utterly bewildered. ¡°No one¡¯s ever told me that.¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± he mused, rubbing his chin. ¡°That makes sense. You¡¯ve likely never met another cultivator with a wind affinity. Only those who share the same element can sense it in others.¡±


    My curiosity stirred. ¡°Then¡­ that means you have it too?¡±


    He let out a quiet chuckle. ¡°I do, though it¡¯s nothing remarkable. At my current level, I can barely summon enough force to snuff out a candle from across the room.¡±


    Despite myself, I smiled. ¡°That¡¯s still impressive.¡±


    He laughed, the sound warm despite the cold wind whipping around us. ¡°Well, let¡¯s see if you truly have it. There¡¯s a simple way to find out. May I borrow your stick?¡±


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    I handed it to him, curious about what he planned to do.


    Tao Liu gripped the stick firmly and began sweeping it through the air in slow, deliberate arcs. Gradually, his motions quickened, each swing growing sharper, more fluid. A faint hum arose, deepening into a whispering rush as the wind coiled around the stick, responding to his touch.


    I watched in awe, my breath catching.


    Then, just as suddenly, he halted. Holding the stick at his side, he turned to me expectantly. ¡°Did you hear it?¡±


    I nodded, astonished. ¡°I did. That was incredible.¡±


    He chuckled and handed the stick back. ¡°If my cultivation hadn¡¯t deteriorated, I could have summoned a visible whirlwind¡ªsomething even your eyes would have caught. But my elemental skills faded along with my strength. You, on the other hand¡­ I¡¯m certain you can do better. Do you want to try?¡±


    I nodded eagerly and shifted into position, turning to face the oncoming wind. Mimicking his stance, I raised the stick and began to whirl it as he had.


    Nothing happened.


    ¡°Focus your mind,¡± Tao Liu urged. ¡°Call the wind to you. Don¡¯t force it. Invite it.¡±


    I took a steady breath and closed my eyes, centering my thoughts. At first, there was nothing, just the empty air moving past me. But then, ever so faintly, I felt it¡ªa resistance at the tip of the stick, like the first stirrings of a breeze.


    My eyes snapped open.


    It¡¯s real! I really can command the wind!


    Encouraged, I guided the energy, coaxing it forward. The wind responded, growing stronger, swirling in a delicate spiral around the stick. Its momentum carried into my movements, making each swing lighter, more fluid, as if the air itself was lifting my strikes.


    The strain quickly became overwhelming. My breath grew ragged, and I finally had to stop, lowering the stick as I gasped for air. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it would take so much energy.¡±


    Tao Liu nodded knowingly. ¡°It does. That¡¯s why this old man can¡¯t even manage a tiny whirlwind anymore.¡±


    I exhaled, still catching my breath. ¡°I didn¡¯t even come close to what you did.¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°It was your first attempt. Mastery takes time.¡±


    His confidence in me was reassuring. ¡°Of course.¡±


    For a moment, he simply observed me, his gaze thoughtful. ¡°You truly had no idea you possessed the wind element? How is that possible?¡±


    I started to shake my head, but a distant memory surfaced, one I hadn¡¯t thought about in years.


    ¡°When I was younger, I once borrowed one of the Ethereal Frost Sect¡¯s five treasured swords. I played with it the same way you just played with that stick, and I noticed the wind gathering around the blade. At the time, I thought the sword itself was special. My master caught me and scolded me for ¡®disrespecting the weapon.¡¯ I never tried it again and eventually forgot about it.¡±


    Tao Liu raised an eyebrow. ¡°And more recently? Haven¡¯t you felt it manifesting?¡±


    I recalled the sudden gust that had knocked my pursuer down in the woods. At the time, I had assumed someone had intervened to help me. But now¡­ could it have been me? Could my own latent element have reacted on its own?


    But that wind had been far too strong. No matter how I tried to convince myself, it didn¡¯t seem possible that I had summoned something that powerful with my current cultivation level.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± I finally said, shaking my head.


    Tao Liu studied me for a moment, as if debating whether to push the matter further. Instead, he smiled and nodded. ¡°Wind is a formidable ally, especially for a dual-core cultivator like you. It acts as a bridge between light and dark. Light generates heat, dark generates cold, and their interaction creates movement. That is the key to controlling the wind.¡±


    I was amazed by the explanation. ¡°How do you know all of this?¡±


    He smiled, a hint of pride in his expression. ¡°I read it in a book written by the legendary Wind Master himself. The founder of the Storm Surge Sect also wielded the wind element, which is why he had chosen this island to build the temple. The abundance of wind here makes it the perfect place to refine wind techniques and shape them into storms.¡±


    My eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Storms? It¡¯s really possible to summon something that powerful?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Tao Liu replied with certainty. ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of the Dark Wind Master?¡±


    I nodded slowly. The Dark Wind Master was known to me, though the Frost Mountain library had little information about him since he was a dark core bearer. His legendary status, however, made him a frequent topic of discussion, even among disciples of light sects. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of him, yes. But if I understand correctly, you¡¯re saying a dual core is required to summon storms. Is that right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±


    ¡°Then does that mean the Dark Wind Master is a dual-core cultivator?¡±


    ¡°Precisely,¡± Tao Liu confirmed. ¡°But his dark core is stronger than his light core.¡±


    My breath hitched. All this time, I had believed the Dark Wind Master was a pure dark core bearer, which explained why the light sects shunned him and why his name was scarcely mentioned in their teachings. But now, it all made sense. He wasn¡¯t only rejected by the light sects¡ªhe was also an outcast among dark cultivators. His dual core had left him truly alone, a master of wind standing between two worlds that refused to claim him.


    ¡°Then how is it that you can harness the wind even with your core damaged? And how did I sense it back when I was still a pure light core?¡± I asked, my mind racing with new questions.


    ¡°Dark and light qi permeate the world around us,¡± Tao Liu explained evenly. ¡°If you wield the wind element, the environment itself provides the qi needed to harness it, regardless of whether your core is dark or light. However, the force of the wind you summon depends on the potency of the surrounding energy. That is why this island is ideal for dual-core cultivators. Both light and dark qi flourish here in equal measure.


    ¡°But more than that,¡± he continued, his gaze steady, ¡°being a dual-core cultivator grants you a unique advantage. Throughout history, every true Wind Master has possessed both cores. That balance is what allows them to command the wind with unrivaled precision.¡±


    His words left me momentarily breathless. ¡°Is the book you mentioned in the library?¡± I asked eagerly.


    He shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s a personal treasure. I keep it in my quarters. But I¡¯ll lend it to you later. The Wind Master¡¯s writings are filled with techniques that may prove invaluable to you.¡±


    Excitement bubbled within me. ¡°Thank you, Elder Tao. I can¡¯t wait to study it.¡±


    He chuckled and gestured toward the path. ¡°Come. Let¡¯s head back. The wind may favor you, but this old man¡¯s bones are not what they used to be.¡±

 Chapter 77: Acceptance

    CHAPTER 77


    Acceptance


    <u>LUO FAN</u>


    For days, Nan Wucheng and I buried ourselves in the musty tomes of the temple¡¯s ancient library. Tao Liu had generously lent me two invaluable treasures¡ªthe Book of the Wind Master and the journal of a long-deceased dual-core grandmaster. Both offered a wealth of knowledge, but it was the grandmaster¡¯s journal that captivated me most.


    In his careful, almost reverent handwriting, he chronicled his journey toward achieving balance between light and dark. The key, he wrote, lay in mastering a skill that required the harmonious interplay of both energies. Neither core could be neglected or overnourished. Both had to be cultivated together. If one grew stronger than the other, it would spark an internal conflict, a battle that would tear the cultivator apart from within.


    The wind was a natural manifestation of this harmony. Its duality¡ªheat rising to create movement, cold rushing in to fill the void¡ªwas a mirror of the delicate balance I sought. I marveled at the coincidence that I possessed this wind affinity all along, though I had been oblivious to it.


    Was it fate that I¡¯d come to this place, to learn this truth about myself?


    The island¡¯s constant wind was both a blessing and a reminder. Every gust carried the raw power of nature. One afternoon, as a violent storm swept across the island, I stood by the window of my modest chamber, watching the tempest unfold. Trees bent and cracked under the howling force of the wind, their roots exposed and clinging desperately to the soil. The roar of the storm was almost deafening, and as I witnessed the destruction, I began to ask questions related to my newly-discovered ability.


    Could I someday wield the wind with such power? Could I create a storm of this magnitude if I mastered my element?


    I sighed, closing the shutters against the raging wind. ¡°I¡¯m thinking too far ahead,¡± I murmured to myself. My cores were still unstable, especially my dark core, and I had far more pressing matters to address before entertaining such ambitions.


    I sat on my bed, my gaze falling to the two small vials resting on the table beside me. The elixirs. The ones Ruan Yanjun had given me before we parted ways.


    My heart clenched at the thought of him, but I quickly pushed it aside. There was no room for sentimentality.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    For weeks, I had refused to take the elixirs, clinging to the faint hope that I could somehow rid myself of the dark core entirely. Perhaps if I tried hard enough, if I meditated long enough, I could return to being the light cultivator I once was. But now, after pouring over the writings of the grandmaster, I understood that such a hope was futile. My transformation was irreversible. I was a dual-core cultivator, whether I liked it or not. The choice before me was stark. It was either I embrace this reality and work toward balance, or I lose both cores and become nothing.


    I picked up the Dual Bloom Elixir, holding it up to the dim light of the lantern. This would be the point of no return. If I took it, my light core and dark core would become permanently intertwined. There would be no separating them ever again. My future, my identity, would forever be shaped by this duality.


    The other vial, the Pale Revenant Elixir, glimmered darkly beside it. It was meant to nourish my dark core, to give it the strength to match my light core. Only when the two were equal could I achieve balance.


    But the thought of deliberately strengthening my dark core felt like an admission of defeat, as though I were surrendering to it.


    I closed my eyes, gripping both vials tightly. My mind drifted to Jinjing. If she were still alive, perhaps I could have been content to lose my cultivation entirely, to live an ordinary life by her side. But Jinjing was gone, and so was that possibility. Now, I had no one to lean on, no one I could trust. Not my family, not my master, and certainly not Ruan Yanjun. I had been betrayed, humiliated, and hunted. If I wanted to survive, if I wanted to reclaim my dignity, I could depend only on myself.


    In the darkest corners of my soul, I swore to myself that I would never be helpless again. I would never let myself be a pawn, cast into chaos by the schemes or betrayals of others. Not Emperor Gao, not the marquis, not Ruan Yanjun. And most of all, not the White Vulture.


    I would fight it all, and I would only stop when there was no breath left in my body.


    But first, I needed to fix myself. My light and dark cores were both in chaos, the balance between them utterly destroyed. From the outside, it might have appeared that my dark core had overtaken my light core. Its rampages were undeniable, and the destruction I had wrought in moments of emotional weakness was impossible to ignore. But appearances were deceiving. My dark core wasn¡¯t stronger. It was merely feeding from my negative emotions, on the turmoil I had endured.


    I uncorked the Dual Bloom Elixir first, the faint aroma of crushed petals and herbs rising to meet my senses. Without hesitation, I drank it down, its taste bittersweet and lingering. Warmth spread through me, gentle at first, but then came the surge¡ªan intense, almost overwhelming flood of energy that forced me to grit my teeth and brace myself.


    Next, the Pale Revenant Elixir. This one was darker, thicker, with a metallic tang that turned my stomach. My hand trembled as I brought it to my lips, but I drank it all the same. The sensation was immediate and fierce¡ªa cold, biting energy that coursed through me like shards of ice.


    Pain gripped me as the two elixirs began their work. My light and dark cores stirred, reaching out toward one another, clashing and merging in a violent dance. I clenched my fists, breathing hard, as my vision blurred and the room spun. It felt as though my body might tear itself apart, but I held on, determined to see this through.


    At last, the storm within me dulled to something bearable, and I collapsed onto the bed, drenched in sweat, gasping for breath.


    My gaze fell on the empty vials resting on the table, their contents now coursing through me, rewriting my fate. My chest rose and fell in ragged rhythm, pain still gnawing at my core.


    This was only the beginning.

 Chapter 78: Ancient Training Ground

    CHAPTER 78


    Ancient Training Ground


    LUO FAN


    ¡ª ? ¡ª


    The week following my ingestion of the elixirs was a trial of endurance I had not anticipated. The illness struck me with a ferocity that left me bed-bound, trembling with fever and wracked by waves of nausea and pain. It felt as though my very soul was being reshaped, as the elixirs worked to force harmony between my light and dark cores.


    But as the days passed, the storm within me began to settle. My cores, long at odds, finally quieted.


    When I finally rose from my bed, I felt a clarity I had not experienced in months. The agonizing conflict between my cores was gone. My energies flowed seamlessly, light and dark intertwining in perfect balance. The weight of despair I had carried for so long lifted, replaced by a cautious hope. But I knew better than to grow complacent. The balance was precarious. If one core faltered or grew too strong, the harmony would shatter, and chaos would return.


    I threw myself into research and practice. For the first month at the temple, I lived in the library or the training yard. Nan Wucheng read to me from the journals of dual-core grandmasters while I experimented with the techniques they described. Each day, I practiced wind casting, coaxing the air to move in precise patterns with the help of my bamboo stick.


    The wind element was a revelation, a perfect medium for harnessing the dual energies within me. Light and dark came together in the currents of air I summoned.


    The progress was exhilarating. Each successful casting strengthened my confidence, and the harmony of my cores held firm. But even as I grew stronger, the shadow of the White Vulture loomed over me. The destructive drug remained a silent predator in my body, devouring me from within. I could feel its effects, subtle at first¡ªa creeping fatigue, a gnawing pain in my chest¡ªbut as the weeks wore on, it grew worse. The White Vulture slowed my progress and sapped my strength. No amount of balance could stop its relentless advance.


    Tao Liu, ever observant, noticed the toll it was taking on me. ¡°You must seclude yourself,¡± he urged one evening after a particularly grueling practice session. ¡°Slowing down the White Vulture is our priority now. If we can buy enough time, perhaps we can find a solution.¡±


    Reluctantly, I agreed. For three months, I remained in seclusion, meditating and conserving my strength. The days bled together in a haze of stillness and silence. When I finally emerged, my condition had not worsened, but neither had it improved. The White Vulture was a patient hunter, waiting for its moment to strike.


    I was beginning to despair when Tao Liu entered my chamber, a small pouch of pills in his hand. ¡°Abbot Mo came to visit last month,¡± he explained, placing the pouch on the table beside me. ¡°He instructed me to give you these when you woke.¡±


    Curious, I opened the pouch and examined the pills. Their scent was familiar, but stronger, more potent than I remembered. They were the same pills I had taken before to bolster my body¡¯s defenses against the White Vulture, pills that had eventually lost their efficacy. But these were different, their energy palpable even through the thin material of the pouch.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope this works,¡± I said, hope flickering within me like a fragile flame.


    Tao Liu smiled faintly. ¡°Abbot Mo said they would buy you time. That¡¯s all we can hope for.¡±


    As usual, I sought solace in the library, hoping to find answers. Unfortunately, Nan Wucheng and Xiao Leng had accompanied Elder Tao to the market to purchase supplies.


    Bing Hai appeared with a tray, bringing me my tea. He noticed my frustration and offered to help.


    ¡°I can read for you,¡± he volunteered, his voice earnest.


    ¡°You can read?¡± I asked, surprised.


    He nodded confidently. ¡°Elder Tao taught me.¡±


    A smile crossed my face, gratitude softening the edges of my exhaustion. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. Could you help me find a book, then?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll find anything for Priest Luo,¡± he replied, his determination clear.


    For the rest of the afternoon, Bing Hai diligently searched for books and read their contents aloud. Though he lacked understanding of the more complex passages, his steady cadence brought the text to life. One scroll he read spoke of a secret beneath the temple, a hidden graveyard cloaked in mystery. It described a legendary herb said to grant invincibility for a year.


    The words seemed to leap off the page, igniting a flicker of hope deep within me.


    Invincibility for a year.


    Such a gift could change everything. With a year free from the clutches of the White Vulture, I could focus on strengthening my dark core, achieving true balance, and perhaps even finding a permanent solution. It felt like destiny had placed this knowledge before me.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    When Bing Hai finished reading, I thanked him, but my mind was already spinning. I had to find that herb. Yet, the scroll warned that the graveyard was a sacred ground and must never be disturbed. It was a stark warning, but desperation has a way of dulling caution.


    That night, sleep eluded me. The scroll¡¯s words echoed in my mind, battling with the memory of the warning. I was torn. Respecting sacred ground was a tenet I had always upheld, but what was one rule against the weight of my survival?


    By dawn, my decision was made. With careful steps, I retraced the clues from the scroll, venturing into the temple¡¯s depths.


    The underground passage was hidden behind a false wall in the library. It was narrow and damp, illuminated only by the faint glow of energy from the bamboo stick in my hand. I descended carefully, each step echoing in the silence. The air grew colder, heavier, until I reached a chamber at the end of the path.


    What greeted me was far from the vast graveyard I had envisioned. Instead, the chamber was modest, scarcely larger than a bedroom. At its center stood a solitary object¡ªa tall stone tablet.


    Curiosity tugged at me. I approached the tablet and ran my fingers over its rough surface, inspecting its ancient inscriptions. As my hand touched it, a sudden shift occurred.


    The cold stone beneath my feet melted into warm soil, the oppressive darkness of the chamber gave way to golden sunlight, and the faint scent of flowers filled the air.


    I looked around, bewildered. I was no longer in the chamber. Instead, I stood on a dirt path that stretched upward toward a distant hill. Around me were sprawling fields, endless and unfamiliar. The stone tablet remained, now bathed in sunlight.


    The inscriptions, previously unreadable, seemed to shift and expand before my eyes, forming words large enough even for my poor vision.


    ¡°This is the Sacred Training Realm,¡± it read. ¡°To leave, you must complete your training. Only by defeating the master of this realm can you escape. Proceed to the map on the reverse.¡±


    Dread gripped me as I circled the tablet. On its back was a detailed map of the realm. It was enormous, with vast regions marked by treacherous mountains, sprawling forests, and unending rivers. The master¡¯s domain was at the farthest edge, marked ominously with a blood-red symbol.


    ¡°It would take at least half a year,¡± I muttered, tracing the path with my finger. Six months of traveling, training, and fighting.


    A chill ran down my spine as I realized that this must be the legendary Ancient Training Ground, thought to have vanished five centuries ago. It was said that those who survived its trials would gain cultivation advancements equivalent to five years of relentless training. However, failure meant something far grimmer. Those who couldn¡¯t endure would never return.


    The sound of a voice startled me, deep and disembodied. ¡°There is no return without completion. Begin your journey, or remain here for eternity.¡±


    My heart sank. I had stumbled into something far beyond my intention. I hadn¡¯t come seeking training¡ªI was just looking for the herb. Now, I was trapped in a place no one at the temple knew existed.


    Tao Liu would be worried. He and Nan Wucheng would surely search for me, wondering where I had vanished to.


    Guilt weighed heavy on me, but there was no way to undo my mistake now. My only choice was forward.


    I gripped my bamboo stick tightly. If this was fate, then I would face it head-on. Half a year in this realm might be my only chance to save myself.


    *****


    RUAN YANJUN


    ¡ª ? ¡ª


    I just took a quiet sip from a cup of tea when Huang Wen burst into my chamber, his face pale and his breaths shallow, as though he had run all the way from the other side of the estate. His anxiety was palpable before he even spoke a word.


    ¡°Master,¡± he began, his voice trembling, ¡°we have bad news.¡±


    Despite the urgency in his tone, I remained calm and lowered the delicate cup on the table. ¡°What is it?¡±


    "Priest Luo,¡± he said. ¡°He¡¯s gone missing. It¡¯s been a week and they still cannot find him."


    I froze, gripping the edge of my desk tighter than I intended. The wood groaned under the pressure of my fingers. "What do you mean, missing?" I asked, my tone colder than I meant it to be, masking the worry that had already begun clawing at my chest.


    Huang Wen lowered his head. "The elder priest said Luo Fan was ill the day before he disappeared, too weak to even leave his bed. But when they checked his room the next morning, he was gone. No word, no sign of where he might have gone."


    Luo Fan, ill and disappearing without a trace?


    It was unlike him. He was stubborn and defiant, yes, but even he would have informed someone if he intended to leave.


    My mind raced, sorting through the possibilities. He wouldn¡¯t just leave without reason¡ªunless...


    ¡°Search the surrounding areas,¡± I commanded, pushing myself up from the chair despite the sharp pain in my chest from the White Vulture. ¡°Send every available disciple. Check the mountains, the forests, and any caves or hidden retreats where he might have gone to meditate.¡±


    Huang Wen nodded and rushed off, leaving me alone with the dark storm brewing in my thoughts.


    The first possibility was seclusion. Knowing Luo Fan¡¯s determination to regain control over his cores, he might have sought a hidden place to meditate. But that would have required preparation, and Luo Fan, foolish as he could be, was methodical. He would have told someone, at the very least.


    The second, more troubling possibility chilled my blood.


    Could he have been taken?


    Emperor Gao¡¯s men or the marquis¡¯ lackeys¡ªthose vultures wouldn¡¯t hesitate to strike if they had learned of his whereabouts.


    My fists clenched at the thought of him falling into their hands again. Yet, here I was, confined to my chambers, unable to act.


    I sat back down, the weight of helplessness pressing heavily on me. My core thrummed weakly within, a painful reminder of my incapacitation. At any moment, it could spiral out of control, plunging me into agony for days. If that happened beyond the safety of the estate, my enemies would not hesitate to strike, and with my fall, the Eternal Damnation Sect¡¯s grip over Xianru and Wun Empires would crumble.


    I cursed under my breath.


    Why did this have to happen now? Why did the world conspire to test both of us when we were already at our lowest?


    Reaching for a brush and parchment, I began to write. Every stroke of ink felt like an admission of failure, but I had no choice. The message was addressed to my First Disciple stationed in Wun, one I trusted implicitly. I detailed the situation and gave instructions to dispatch men to Silang Empire immediately, to investigate whether Emperor Gao or the marquis¡¯ men had captured Luo Fan.


    The act of writing felt hollow. If I weren¡¯t crippled by this accursed core, I would be there myself, tearing apart anyone who dared harm my A-Fan. My fingers tightened around the brush until the wood splintered slightly.


    Luo Fan.


    His name echoed in my mind like a mantra, a promise, and a curse.


    He had always been a storm in my life, disrupting the calculated control I kept over myself and the world around me. Yet, the thought of him suffering, captured, or worse¡­


    No. By all means, I must find him.

 Chapter 79: Resonance

    CHAPTER 79


    Resonance


    LUO FAN


    ¡ª ? ¡ª


    ¡°A-Fan, wake up.¡±


    The familiar voice jolted me awake. My eyes snapped open.


    "Lord Ruan!" I gasped, frantically searching for him. But he was nowhere in sight. Yet, it had sounded so real, as if he had been standing right before me.


    I found myself slumped against the crumbling wall of a dilapidated castle, surrounded by scattered bones¡ªhuman and animal alike.


    The memories returned in a rush. I had been battling the leader of a skeleton army when a powerful attack blasted me away. I barely managed to escape, stumbling through these ruined halls before collapsing here. Then Ruan Yanjun¡¯s voice had roused me. I couldn¡¯t tell if it was merely a trick of my exhausted mind or if my dark core was still linked to his, alerting him to my plight.


    A sharp clatter of bones echoed through the hollow chambers, cutting through my thoughts.


    My opponent had found me¡ªa towering skeleton clad in rusted armor, wielding a massive sword. Its aura reeked of decay and malice. Though only a level-three opponent, it had an infuriating advantage. No matter how many times I shattered it, the bones would slither back together, rebuilding its form again and again.


    Gritting my teeth, I forced myself upright and parried its incoming strike. My breaths came in ragged gasps, each one more labored than the last. The constant battles had worn me thin, and the White Vulture inside my body gnawed at my insides like a ravenous beast. My strength was ebbing away, and with it, the will to keep fighting.


    But I couldn¡¯t stop¡ªnot here, not now.


    I evaded another swing of the skeleton¡¯s blade, twisting just in time to avoid the deadly arc. Summoning what little strength remained, I unleashed a blast of wind energy, hurling the creature against the far wall. Bones shattered upon impact, scattering across the floor. Yet, I knew it was futile. In mere seconds, the cursed thing would pull itself together once more.


    My limbs trembled, exhaustion sinking its claws deep into my body. A grim thought slithered into my mind¡ªwhat if this was the end? What if I perished here, trapped in this wretched realm, my body lost to time, never to be found?


    The weight of it constricted my chest.


    ¡°There has to be a way,¡± I muttered, forcing myself to retreat into a narrow hallway, gasping for breath.


    I glanced around the desolate castle, searching for anything that might aid me. My eyes landed on a strange figure lurking in the shadows¡ªa smaller enemy, humanoid but grotesque, carrying a glass vial. It hissed and lunged at me, throwing the vial at my feet. The liquid spilled out, and before I could react, my feet were encased in solid ice.


    Panic surged through me as I realized I couldn¡¯t move. The creature cackled and advanced, claws gleaming in the dim light. With no other option, I raised my bamboo stick and parried its attacks, using my upper body to defend myself. Each blow sent jolts of pain through my already aching arms, but I held my ground. After what felt like an eternity, the ice finally melted, and I broke free, finishing the creature off with a desperate strike.


    Breathing heavily, I knelt down to examine the broken vial. An idea sparked in my mind. If the ice could immobilize me, it could do the same to the skeleton boss. I searched the creature and found another vial hidden in its possession. This was my only chance.


    Returning to the grand hall, I confronted the skeleton once more. It charged at me with its relentless determination, but I held my ground. When it was close enough, I hurled the vial at its feet. The liquid spilled, and the ice spread rapidly, locking its feet in place. Without hesitation, I focused all my energy on its frozen legs, striking them repeatedly until they shattered into irreparable shards. The skeleton crumbled, unable to rebuild itself without its foundation. For the first time, it fell silent, its ghastly light extinguished.


    I bent down and retrieved a stamp and a key from the remains of the skeleton. I needed the stamp to unseal the gate leading to the next ground. Once inside, I had to locate a hidden chest containing potions and other supplies that could aid me on my journey. Only this key could unlock it. The contents of that chest were invaluable. They were the only things keeping me alive.


    Staggering out of the castle, my legs threatened to give out beneath me. Ahead stretched an endless valley, a desolate expanse of jagged rocks and twisted trees. It was the path to the next area, yet the sight of it filled me with dread. I knew the journey ahead would be long, fraught with relentless battles and unforgiving conditions.


    My body was failing, every step forward dragging me closer to the brink of death. I wasn¡¯t sure if I would survive long enough to face the master of this realm.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Exhausted, I sank to the ground and leaned against a large boulder. The cold stone pressed against my back as I stared up at the overcast sky. My vision blurred, and my breathing slowed. The White Vulture¡¯s relentless assault on my body felt worse than any enemy I had faced, and I feared that my strength would give out before I found any answers.


    As the edges of my consciousness faded, a name slipped past my lips like a fleeting whisper. ¡°Lord Ruan¡­¡±


    Even now, after everything he had done, my thoughts drifted to him. Perhaps it was anger, or perhaps it was something far more complicated. Either way, his name lingered in the air as I succumbed to the pull of exhaustion, unsure if I would ever wake again.


    *****


    RUAN YANJUN


    ¡ª ? ¡ª


    "Lord Ruan..."


    The voice echoed in my mind¡ªclear, vivid, undeniable.


    My eyes flew open as I jolted upright, breath hitching. ¡°A-Fan?¡± The name escaped me before I could think, my gaze darting around the dimly lit room.


    Nothing.


    For a fleeting moment, I was certain I had heard Luo Fan calling me. But the chamber remained still, save for the flickering glow of a dying candle, its restless shadows dancing across the walls.


    I pressed a hand to my chest, where a dull ache had taken root. Was it merely a dream? A cruel trick of my mind? Or¡­ had his core reached out to mine? But how could it? My own core was nearly dead¡ªpoisoned, fractured, barely clinging to its last embers.


    Six months.


    It had been six long months since Luo Fan disappeared. Not a single trace of him had surfaced. Every lead I sent my men to investigate came back empty, and the trail had gone cold. Even the marquis¡¯ and Emperor Gao¡¯s men had ceased their search, concluding that Luo Fan, weakened by his illness, had likely sought a secluded place to die in peace.


    But I refused to accept that.


    Luo Fan was stubborn. He had endured too much, fought too hard. A man with a spine of steel wouldn¡¯t simply vanish into oblivion.


    Desperation had driven me to Guidao Isle, ready to tear that wretched temple apart stone by stone if it meant finding even the faintest trace of him. But my enemies had been waiting. Their ambush was precise, a calculated effort to isolate my disciples before three grandmasters¡ªdark-core bearers from Wun Empire¡ªdescended upon me.


    With my core rotting inside me and my body weakened by my own poison, I never stood a chance. The battle left me bloodied, barely clinging to consciousness, before my disciples intervened, dragging me back to Henmei District against my will.


    Even then, I refused to surrender. I demanded to return, to search the temple myself. But my own disciples, led by Huang Wen, turned against me¡ªnot with betrayal, but with chains of misguided loyalty. They barred me within my chambers, confining me to my courtyard like a caged beast.


    A prison of my own making.


    My self-inflicted poison had backfired spectacularly. I had reduced myself to a helpless creature, shackled by the very people who once trembled at my command. Never before had I felt such powerlessness. It was infuriating. Humiliating. A wound deeper than any blade, striking at both my pride and my once-unshakable status.


    And yet, I understood.


    With my condition now public knowledge, the vultures had begun circling. Those who had long craved vengeance, those who sought to profit from my downfall, would not waste this opportunity. If not for the fortified defenses of Henmei District and the sheer number of disciples guarding it, my enemies would have already descended upon me.


    I was living on borrowed time, caged while the martial world prepared to devour me.


    My gaze drifted to the bedside table.


    A single hairpin lay there, unremarkable in its simplicity¡ªworn wood, no embellishments, nothing of value. And yet, it was the most precious thing I owned.


    I reached for it, my fingers brushing over its smooth surface. His hairpin.


    I remembered how I had stolen it from him that morning, before our final parting. The same moment I had stolen a kiss.


    Closing my eyes, I allowed the memory to surface. His lips, soft and warm, trembling beneath mine. The faint hint of resistance that melted away into stunned acceptance. He hadn¡¯t pushed me away, not immediately. For a moment, I had dared to hope that perhaps he¡­


    I sighed, shaking my head. Hope was a dangerous thing, and it had betrayed me far too many times.


    This was all I had left of him now, an old, cheap hairpin that once held his hair in place. A token of a bond I had destroyed with my own hands.


    It had become my last tether to him. A comfort I had clung to for six months of torment, waiting for a man who might never return.


    My chest tightened, reminding me of the predicament I had neglected for the past six months¡ªsix months wasted chasing a ghost.


    Perhaps it was time to move on. If I continued to delay seeking a solution, I might fail, and even the gods would not know the extent of the chaos it would bring.


    I set the hairpin down and walked to the tea table, lowering myself onto the seat with deliberate calm. Yet, as soon as I closed my eyes, his voice echoed in my mind again. A farewell. A cruel confirmation of what I had refused to accept.


    The decision before me was difficult, but I had to remember who I was. Ruan Yanjun was never reckless. Never sentimental. He would never compromise himself¡ªor the world¡ªfor a missing priest, no matter how precious that priest was to him.


    ¡°Huang Wen,¡± I called, my voice steady despite the storm within.


    Dawn had barely broken, but I knew he would be awake.


    As expected, he entered swiftly, as if waiting just beyond the door. He dropped to one knee, bowing deeply. ¡°Master, you¡¯re awake early.¡±


    I ignored his courtesy. He had the audacity to kneel before me while keeping me a prisoner. Hypocritical.


    ¡°Call back all search parties,¡± I ordered. ¡°The search for Luo Fan is over.¡±


    Huang Wen stiffened, his face paling. ¡°M-Master?¡± he stammered, as though I had uttered something unthinkable.


    ¡°You heard me.¡±


    Disbelief clouded his expression before he dropped to both knees, his composure fracturing. ¡°Please, Master,¡± he pleaded, desperation raw in his voice. ¡°Just one more month. I swear I won¡¯t fail you. There are still areas we haven¡¯t searched. If we¡ª¡±


    ¡°Enough,¡± I cut him off sharply, though my tone softened at the anguish in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s time to accept the truth. He¡¯s gone.¡±


    His head bowed, but the flicker of grief in his expression did not go unnoticed. In their short time together, Huang Wen had grown fond of Luo Fan. They all had. But none could compare to what I felt for him.


    ¡°¡­Understood, Master,¡± he murmured at last. ¡°I will inform the others.¡±


    When the door closed behind him, I leaned back, reaching for the hairpin once more.


    I had failed.


    My plan to push Luo Fan toward strength, to guide him into a future where he could survive without me, had ended in disaster.


    And now, with him gone, the weight of the world rested solely on my shoulders.


    If Luo Fan could not fulfill the role I had set for him, then I would have to face the impending catastrophe myself.

 Chapter 80: Overlord

    CHAPTER 80


    Overlord


    LUO FAN


    ¡ª ? ¡ª


    For months, the journey had felt endless, the landscape changing but offering little solace. My body was weakening, the White Vulture gnawing at my insides with unrelenting hunger. Still, I pressed on, driven by the promise of a final confrontation and the faint hope that I might find salvation, or at least the peace of an ending, at the Overlord¡¯s Ground.


    When I finally arrived, an eerie stillness settled over me. The wind whispered through the skeletal remains of ancient trees, carrying the weight of battles long past. The very earth beneath my feet felt sacred, yet tainted¡ªa place where warriors had clashed, leaving behind echoes of their despair.


    Then, a voice rang out, clear and commanding.


    ¡®Beware the Corrupted Hero. He guards this ground as though it were his own domain.¡¯


    The warning stirred a memory¡ªa stone tablet I had encountered on my way here. It had spoken of a formidable dual-core grandmaster who had succumbed to his own dark core. His soul, twisted beyond salvation, had turned against his disciples. Now, this forsaken battleground had become his endless hunting ground.


    A chill coiled in my stomach.


    Three months ago, after slaying a three-headed beast within a dungeon, I had broken into the third level. It had granted me the ability to infuse qi into objects and strengthened my command over the wind. The power of my cores had also begun pushing back against the White Vulture¡¯s corruption, delaying the inevitable. But it wasn¡¯t enough.


    Even at this stage, level three was still novice-tier among cultivators. It was nowhere near enough to face a corrupted grandmaster.


    But I had come too far to turn back.


    As I stepped deeper into the heart of the Overlord¡¯s Ground, a shadow flitted past me¡ªsilent, swift, and unnatural. My pulse thundered in my ears.


    Was it the Overlord?


    Or was it the Corrupted Hero the voice had warned me about?


    I barely had time to dwell on it. The moment I stepped further in, the ground trembled, and from the depths of the ruins, a horde of skeletal warriors emerged. Their hollow eye sockets burned with eerie light, and the rusted edges of their weapons gleamed faintly beneath the dim, overcast sky.


    At first, they seemed like any other reanimated dead¡ªmindless, cursed to wander the battlefield. But then, my gaze caught the remnants of their tattered robes, the faded insignias barely visible beneath the grime of decay.


    Recognition hit me like a physical blow.


    These were not ordinary skeletons.


    They were the disciples who had come before me¡ªthose who had perished in their attempt to claim the Overlord¡¯s Ground. And now, they had been resurrected into an endless cycle of death, stripped of their will, their bodies nothing more than puppets of the corruption that ruled this place.


    A low, unnatural groan rose from the horde as they charged.


    I had no choice but to meet them head-on. With my bamboo stick in hand, I struck, channeling every ounce of strength and qi into each swing. I fought with everything I had, the wind howling in response to my movements.


    Bones shattered. Weapons clashed.


    But no matter how many I cut down, they would rise again, their broken bodies pulling themselves back together as if bound by some cruel, unbreakable curse.


    An endless cycle. A battle I was steadily losing.


    Then, from the corner of my eye, I saw her¡ªthe Overlord.


    A lone figure standing at the edge of the battlefield, untouched by the carnage around her. Commanding. Terrifying.


    My breath hitched.


    A necromancer.


    She didn¡¯t attack. She didn¡¯t rush to strike me down. Instead, she stood still, smirking, her arms crossed with an air of detached amusement.


    With slow, deliberate movements, her hands traced intricate patterns through the air. Each delicate motion summoned more of her undead minions, as if she were an artist painting their existence into reality. She had no intention of fighting me herself.


    ¡°You¡¯re wasting your energy,¡± she mused, her voice dripping with honeyed malice.


    She was right.


    I was weakening, my breath ragged, my limbs trembling under the relentless assault. The skeletons wouldn¡¯t stay down, no matter how many times I shattered them. Their broken bodies reassembled with unnatural ease, rising again and again.


    This was no ordinary battle.


    This was a war of attrition.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just give up?¡± the necromancer purred. ¡°Join them. Become one of my precious minions.¡±


    I stiffened.


    There were fates worse than death.


    I staggered back toward the edge of the battlefield, gasping for breath, my mind racing for a solution. If I died here, it wouldn¡¯t be an honorable end. It would be eternal damnation, my body twisted into an unholy puppet, forced to serve her for eternity.


    No.


    I refused.


    Then, an idea struck me. The wind.


    I reached for it.


    Summoning what little energy remained, I called upon the wind¡ªthe element that had always answered me, even in my weakest moments.


    At first, only a faint whisper responded. A weak, fragile current, struggling to obey.


    But I didn¡¯t stop.


    I had spent months honing this skill, training tirelessly, even as my body withered from the White Vulture¡¯s poison.


    This was my last chance to test my limits.


    I poured everything I had into it.


    The air trembled.


    Then, with a deafening roar, the winds came to life.


    A cyclone erupted around me, spiraling higher, gaining momentum. The skeletons lurched back, their cursed bodies caught in the vortex. One by one, they were lifted from the ground, bones rattling as the storm hurled them into the distance like broken dolls.


    For the first time, the battlefield stood silent¡ªemptied of its relentless undead swarm. Even if they resurrected, it would take time for them to return.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    I turned my focus to the Overlord, closing the distance in a few swift, desperate strides. My bamboo stick trembled in my grasp, its tip hovering just inches from her throat.


    But I hesitated.


    Her smirk widened, the mockery in her gaze as sharp as any blade. ¡°If you want to finish your training,¡± she said, her voice dripping with amusement, ¡°you¡¯ll have to kill me.¡±


    My grip faltered. The principle ingrained in me since childhood surged forward¡ªwomen were to be protected, respected, never harmed. It was a belief I had upheld my entire life, and now, in this moment of survival, it became a wall I couldn¡¯t break through.


    She laughed softly, the sound slicing through the tense air. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, my righteous priest? Has your righteous path led you to hesitation?¡±


    Her words stung, burrowing deep beneath my skin. Ruan Yanjun¡¯s warning echoed in my mind.


    "If your enemy discovers your weakness, they will exploit it without mercy."


    I clenched my jaw, pushing away the weight of hesitation. Instead of focusing on her face¡ªon the taunting curve of her lips¡ªI closed my eyes and reached out with my senses, searching for the pulsing energy of her dark core. It was unmistakable, a beacon of malice thrumming beneath her skin.


    When I opened my eyes, the smirk was gone.


    In one decisive motion, I lunged, driving my bamboo stick toward her chest. She reacted instantly, summoning a shield of dark energy that crackled and shimmered like fractured glass. My weapon struck it¡ªhard. The impact sent a sharp jolt up my arms, my fingers numbing from the sheer force.


    Her laughter returned, sharper, crueler. ¡°How did you even make it this far?¡± she sneered, thrusting her hand forward.


    A surge of black energy erupted from her palm, thick and suffocating. I barely had time to react. I leaped to the side, narrowly avoiding the attack as it slammed into the ground, leaving behind a smoking crater where I had stood just moments before.


    I rolled to my feet, chest heaving, sweat dripping down my forehead.


    The next attack came instantly. Tendrils of dark energy lashed out like striking vipers, relentless and precise. I barely managed to deflect them, twisting and parrying with my stick as the air cracked around me.


    She was toying with me. Testing my limits.


    "Still holding back, are we?" she taunted, her voice ringing through the chaos. "How noble. How pathetic."


    I gritted my teeth, forcing myself to block out her words. She was not a woman. She was not a person. She was an evil soul that needed to be destroyed.


    The hesitation within me burned away, replaced by a surge of cold determination.


    This ends now.


    I lunged forward, ducking beneath her next strike and closing the gap between us. My stick pulsed faintly as I channeled the last remnants of my light core into its length.


    Her eyes flickered with the barest trace of wariness as I drove the stick toward her chest.


    This time, her shield shattered. The energy barrier cracked like brittle ice beneath the force of my strike, sending shards of light scattering into the air.


    She staggered back, her expression contorting with fury. ¡°So, you finally decide to fight?¡± she sneered, levitating above the battlefield. Shadows coiled around her like a living entity, swirling into a massive orb between her hands.


    The sheer force of it warped the air, cracking the very space around us.


    With a flick of her wrists, she hurled the orb toward me¡ªa roaring tempest of destruction, a force meant to obliterate everything in its path.


    And yet, as I looked up, I recognized the set-up.


    ¡°When your enemy throws everything into one final blow, they always leave themselves vulnerable,¡± Ruan Yanjun¡¯s voice echoed in my mind. ¡°Seize that moment to end it.¡±


    The Climactic Finish.


    A ridiculous name, but it was devastatingly effective¡ªan upward strike designed to exploit an opponent¡¯s moment of weakness. This was my opening, and I couldn¡¯t afford to waste it.


    As the orb hurtled toward me, I sidestepped with a burst of speed, the edge of the shadowy mass grazing my shoulder as it roared past. The necromancer¡¯s eyes widened in shock, her focus shattered as she realized her attack had missed.


    I didn¡¯t give her time to recover.


    With a surge of energy, I leapt into the air, closing the distance between us in an instant. My grip tightened around my weapon as I channeled every ounce of my strength into a single, decisive strike. The stick arced upward, a flash of light cutting through the darkness.


    The necromancer screamed, her voice a mix of rage and terror as the strike connected. The force of the blow tore through her chest, unraveling her form into a swirling mass of dark mist. Her voice echoed through the air¡ªa haunting wail of agony¡ªbefore she disintegrated completely, consumed by the very shadows she had once commanded.


    Silence fell.


    The battlefield was empty. Even the skeletons did not return.


    I swayed on my feet, barely able to remain standing. Then, a sudden wave of energy surged toward me¡ªthe remnants of her spiritual essence, rushing into my body with overwhelming force.


    The power burned through me, filling me, consuming me. My dark core pulsed violently, absorbing the energy even as it threatened to tear me apart. I clenched my fists, gritting my teeth, refusing to let it overwhelm me.


    Then, suddenly¡ªit was over.


    I collapsed onto my knees, gasping for breath. My body trembled, but the energy within me felt¡­ changed.


    Stronger.


    I exhaled shakily, barely able to comprehend what had just happened.


    I had breached the fifth level of cultivation.


    Not the fourth. The fifth.


    I had skipped an entire realm.


    So this was the reward promised by the Ancient Training Ground¡ªa rapid, unnatural ascent in power. But was it truly worth it?


    If I had a choice, I would have preferred to cultivate at my own pace, in the safety of the real world. Not trapped in this forsaken realm, where danger lurked behind every shadow and death was a constant companion.


    Reaching for my fallen stick, I used it to steady myself and slowly rose to my feet. The chamber was empty now.


    And then¡ªa faint red glow caught my eye.


    Where the necromancer had once stood, a plant had emerged from the cracked ground.


    Its roots twisted outward, pulsing with a deep crimson light.


    The Ironblood Root.


    So the book hadn¡¯t been wrong after all. The herb was here, and this place truly was the graveyard of fallen heroes.


    A resting place for those who perished in pursuit of power.


    I reached for it with shaking hands, cradling it as if it were salvation itself.


    Perhaps¡­ it was.


    A glint of gold caught my eye beside the spot where I had taken the root. I bent down and found an ancient key, its surface worn yet gleaming with an eerie luster. Picking it up, I turned it over in my hand, studying its intricate engravings.


    What was it for?


    I scanned my surroundings, my heart pounding with a mix of anticipation and unease. Could there be a hidden door somewhere, a passage that this key would unlock?


    Perhaps¡­ my way out of this place.


    The shadow from earlier swept across me again, its presence so abrupt and overwhelming, reminding me that it was far too soon to lower my guard.


    I turned quickly, my breath catching in my throat, and found myself face-to-face with a man clad in black. His eyes burned a fiery crimson, glaring at me with an intensity that rooted me in place.


    He didn¡¯t resemble Ruan Yanjun in appearance, but his presence¡ªhis sheer command over the space around him¡ªwas hauntingly familiar. It was something ancient, something primal, a power that resonated with the darkness within me. My body betrayed me as I felt my dark core react, thrumming in acknowledgment of his.


    I didn¡¯t need to ask. I knew.


    Like Ruan Yanjun, he was a bearer of an ancient demonic core, one powerful enough to rival the immortal Devil of the South.


    A sharp gasp escaped me as a chilling realization surfaced. The tale of a demonic core bearer who had descended upon the world five centuries ago, defeated only by the combined might of the Seven Heroes.


    Could it be him?


    Was this devil sealed within the Ancient Training Ground to prevent him from unleashing destruction upon the human realm once more?


    Was he the infamous Corrupted Hero?


    Or worse¡­ was he once one of the Seven Heroes?


    As he began to approach, my instincts screamed danger. I immediately shifted into a defensive stance, but his gaze locked onto mine with a crushing intensity. It gripped me like invisible shackles, paralyzing me where I stood.


    His steps were slow, deliberate, and predatory, each one sending a fresh wave of dread through my body.


    When he was just a step away, he reached out, his clawed fingers cold as they gripped my chin. His touch burned like ice, sending a wave of dread coursing through me.


    ¡°His core resonates in you,¡± he said, his voice low and reverberating, like a distant echo that burrowed into my mind.


    I swallowed hard but didn¡¯t answer, my fingers tightening around my staff, ready to strike if he so much as moved. If the stone tablet¡¯s warnings were true, then this Corrupted Hero had come to kill me, just as he had slaughtered every cultivator who ventured here before.


    "Tell him I¡¯m here," he whispered. His red eyes bore into mine, and I felt as though he was carving the message directly into my soul.


    Then, just as suddenly as he appeared, he released me and vanished, dissolving into the shadows as though he had never been there.


    I staggered back, clutching my chest, gasping for air. My legs trembled, threatening to give out beneath me.


    He didn¡¯t kill me.


    Was the message meant for Ruan Yanjun? Was that the reason he let me live?


    I didn¡¯t linger. Confused and shaken, I stumbled away from the Overlord¡¯s Ground, my legs unsteady beneath me.


    As I emerged from the oppressive darkness, a familiar voice greeted me.


    ¡®Congratulations, disciple. You have completed your training.¡¯


    The voice was calm, even serene¡ªyet it did nothing to quell the chill in my bones.


    My throat was dry, my breath ragged. I forced out the only words that mattered. ¡°Where is the exit?¡±


    ¡®You have the option to leave now or advance to a more challenging ground using the key you found.¡¯


    I quickly shook my head. "Just send me back."


    ¡®As you wish.¡¯


    The moment the words faded, the world shifted.


    In the blink of an eye, the battlefield was gone. The eerie presence, the oppressive weight of unseen forces¡ªit all vanished as if it had never existed.


    I was back.


    The underground chamber stretched before me, empty and silent. The stone tablet loomed ahead, unchanged, as if mocking the torment I had endured.


    Without wasting another second, I moved to reseal the door, my hands shaking as I secured every last mechanism. I couldn¡¯t allow that place to be breached again¡ªnot by me, not by anyone.


    Only when I was certain the seal was intact did I turn away and begin the long ascent up the stairs, each step heavier than the last.


    My mind reeled with the weight of what had just happened.


    The message.


    The Corrupted Hero.


    The warning.


    It swirled in my head like an unrelenting storm.


    By the time I reached the temple doors, my body finally gave out.


    The last thing I felt was the cold stone beneath me before darkness consumed me whole.

 Chapter 81: The Ironblood Root

    CHAPTER 81


    Ironblood Root


    LUO FAN


    ¡ª ? ¡ª


    ¡®Tell him¡­ I¡¯m here.¡¯


    The Corrupted Hero¡¯s whisper echoed relentlessly in my mind, reverberating so violently that my head throbbed with pain.


    I moaned, clutching at my temples, trying to shut out the voice. It was just a dream. It had to be. I couldn''t possibly be back in that cursed Training Ground.


    A firm hand on my shoulder jolted me awake. My breath hitched as I gasped, chest heaving. The Corrupted Hero¡¯s voice still rang in my ears, lingering like a phantom.


    The room was dimly lit, the air carrying the faint, familiar scent of incense. The scent of the temple. My gaze darted around, disoriented, until I recognized the wooden beams above me, the simple furnishings. I was in a bed, a real bed. And beside me sat Tao Liu, his expression a mixture of relief and concern.


    ¡°Are you alright, Priest Luo?¡± he asked gently.


    His voice¡ªso steady, so human¡ªshattered the lingering haze of my nightmare. My vision blurred as a surge of raw emotion overtook me. I was back. Truly back. Safe.


    I forced myself to sit up slowly, resisting the sudden, ridiculous urge to reach for him¡ªto hold onto something solid, something real.


    ¡°Did you have a nightmare?¡± he asked again.


    I nodded, swallowing hard, forcing a small, shaky smile while fighting back tears.


    His frown deepened. ¡°What happened to you? Where have you been for the past seven months?¡±


    I opened my mouth, the truth clawing its way up my throat. I wanted to tell him everything, to unburden myself of the horrors I had endured. But the knowledge I carried was too dangerous. If word of the Ancient Training Ground spread, cultivators from every corner of the world would descend upon this temple, seeking its forbidden power.


    I hesitated, my mind warring with itself. But then, I reminded myself¡ªTao Liu was the caretaker of this temple, the last disciple of its former master. He would never allow his home, his master''s resting place, to be desecrated by power-hungry cultivators.


    Taking a slow breath, I met his gaze. ¡°Elder Tao,¡± I began, my voice still hoarse. ¡°Do you still wish to regain the cultivation you lost?¡±


    Surprise flickered across his face, then confusion. ¡°Priest Luo¡­ why are you asking me that?¡±


    I held my breath as I watched him process my words.


    Finally, he sighed, shaking his head. ¡°Even if I wanted to, my core was damaged beyond repair. I can no longer be implanted with another one. And at my age¡­¡± He chuckled wryly, though there was no bitterness in it. ¡°Even reaching the third level again would be impossible. My time as a cultivator has passed.¡±


    His words struck me with sudden clarity. He had long accepted his fate. He had spent decades without cultivation, his body aging, his strength waning. He had found peace in the life he had now.


    And because of that¡­ perhaps it was safe to tell him.


    After all, this was his temple. His home. He deserved to know what lurked beneath it.


    "Elder Tao," I whispered, my voice barely audible. "There¡¯s something you need to know."


    Tao Liu¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, his expression unreadable. "Please, go ahead, Priest Luo."


    I took a steady breath, knowing what I was about to say would shake him. "Elder Tao, are you aware that there is a graveyard beneath this temple?"


    His reaction was immediate. He stiffened, his eyes widening in shock. "You found the Sacred Ground?"


    "I did," I admitted. "But it¡¯s not a sacred ground. It¡¯s an Ancient Training Ground."


    A sharp gasp escaped him, his mouth parting in disbelief. "So the tales were true all along¡­ Are you saying that you¡¯ve been trapped there for the past seven months?"


    I nodded, the weight of the memory settling heavily on my shoulders. "It¡¯s a miracle that I made it back at all. I did receive something in return, but no reward is worth the torment I endured. Every day in that place was a battle just to stay alive. I wouldn¡¯t go back even if it meant restoring my cultivation to grandmaster level. I would rather grow old here with you."


    Tao Liu remained silent, his shock evident as he tried to process my words. Finally, he murmured, almost to himself, "My master and I searched for that place for decades¡­ but we never found it."


    "There¡¯s a hidden staircase behind the library wall," I explained. "It leads to an underground chamber."


    His frown deepened. "We found that chamber, but it was empty."


    "There should have been a stone tablet in the center of the room. When I touched it, the entrance revealed itself, and I was taken."


    Tao Liu¡¯s lips parted, his expression shifting from confusion to realization. He was silent for a long moment before nodding slowly. "The old records say that the door only manifests for someone who is deemed worthy. It must have chosen you."


    I shook my head. "It¡¯s no blessing, Elder Tao. It¡¯s a curse. You were fortunate not to be chosen."


    His eyes darkened with unease. "Tell me about it. What did you see? What kept you trapped for so long?"


    So I told him everything¡ªthe grueling journey, the nightmarish creatures, the shadows that lurked in the depths, the necromancer who controlled the dead, and, most terrifying of all, the warning about the Corrupted Hero.


    Tao Liu listened without interruption, his body rigid with tension. When I finished, the curiosity that had once shone in his eyes had been replaced by something graver.


    "No matter how I try to imagine it differently," he finally said, his voice heavy, "everything you described reminds me of only one thing¡ªthe underworld."


    "I think it¡¯s an extension of it," I agreed, my fingers tightening unconsciously around the blanket covering my lap.


    Tao Liu exhaled slowly, wiping the sheen of sweat from his brow. "You¡¯re right¡­ I was fortunate not to have found it."


    I met his gaze, my tone firm. "You must keep the children away from that door. No one can go near it. No one."


    His nod was solemn. "I will make sure of it." He reached over to the nightstand and picked up an object. "I found this with you."


    My gaze followed his hand, and my breath hitched at the sight of the key resting in his palm. A cold shiver ran through me. Just looking at it brought back the horror I had endured. I quickly averted my eyes. "I found that after defeating the Overlord," I muttered. "According to that mysterious voice, it unlocks another training ground¡­ a far more difficult one."


    Tao Liu studied the key for a moment before setting it back on the nightstand. "And you¡¯ve chosen not to continue?"


    I shook my head firmly. "I just wanted to come back. I¡¯ll never go there again."


    His hand rested gently on my shoulder, his warmth grounding me. "It¡¯s over now," he said, his voice steady. "And it wasn¡¯t for nothing. You might have found the key to saving your own life."


    My chest suddenly tightened, and a sharp pang radiated through me. I could feel it¡ªthe imbalance of my qi. My dark core had absorbed too much essence from the necromancer¡¯s death, and my light core was struggling to keep up.


    "I need to meditate," I said, wincing at the pain.


    "No need for that," Elder Tao interrupted, rising swiftly to his feet. "I¡¯ll be back in a moment."


    I barely registered his departure. My mind was a whirlwind, the Corrupted Hero¡¯s voice still ringing in my ears like an unshakable curse. I had always preferred solitude, but not now. Not when the echoes of that encounter still clawed at my sanity.


    "Elder Tao?" I called out, unable to stop myself.


    To my relief, the door creaked open, and Elder Tao returned, carrying a small vial of elixir. "This," he said, settling beside me on the bed, "was refined from the plant you were clutching when we found you. We purified it to remove any corrupted qi."


    My breath hitched. Now that I had reached level five, I could feel its essence resonating through me before even touching it.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "The Ironblood Root?" I whispered.


    He nodded. "Bing Hai remembered the book you had asked him to read before you disappeared. That¡¯s how I knew you were searching for this herb. If the book was correct, this should stabilize your cores and protect you for a year."


    I took the vial with trembling hands. "But¡­ who refined this?" I asked, knowing that only a high-level alchemist could extract the full potency of a legendary herb like the Ironblood Root.


    Elder Tao¡¯s expression remained unreadable. "I¡¯ll tell you later," he said simply. "Drink it."


    I hesitated for only a moment before lifting the vial to my lips. The liquid had an earthy, slightly bitter taste, but as it slid down my throat, warmth spread through me, soothing the turmoil within my cores.


    Elder Tao watched with satisfaction. "Don¡¯t waste a drop. You need its full potency."


    Obediently, I drained the vial. The warmth settled deep in my chest, and I could already feel its effects taking root.


    "For a year, you¡¯ll be safe from qi deviation and the White Vulture¡¯s corrosion," Elder Tao assured me.


    I bowed my head, gratitude swelling in my chest. ¡°Thank you, Elder Tao. But really, who refined the elixir? There aren¡¯t many high-level alchemists in Xianru Empire that I know of.¡±


    A small, knowing smile tugged at his lips. ¡°He told me you two have met before.¡±


    I frowned, sifting through the possibilities. "Could it be Xu Dong?" I asked, though I immediately doubted it. Xu Dong had barely reached level three when I last saw him.


    Before Elder Tao could answer, a firm knock sounded at the door.


    He smiled again as he stood. "That must be him."


    I tensed as the door opened, and a tall figure stepped inside, clad in pristine white robes. Immediately, I felt the weight of his presence, the unmistakable aura of a powerful cultivator.


    As he came closer, the broadness of his shoulders, the way he carried himself¡ªit all struck a chord of familiarity.


    Then he stopped beside my bed, gazing down at me with an amused grin.


    "How was the elixir, Priest Luo?" he asked, his tone teasing.


    My breath caught. That voice.


    My eyes widened in shock. "Ma Huan?!"


    ? ? ? ? ?


    The steady drumming of rain against the temple roof filled the air with a rhythmic calm, harmonizing with the quiet focus of our game. Tao Liu and I sat cross-legged on the wooden floor, a chessboard spread between us.


    Outside, the scent of rain and bamboo mingled in the storm winds, a fragrance that brought a rare sense of peace, something I hadn¡¯t felt in a long time.


    "Priest Luo," Tao Liu said casually as he placed a white piece on the board.


    I glanced up at him, only to realize that I could see his face more clearly than before¡ªthe deep lines etched into his skin, the dark circles beneath his eyes. Details that had once been a blur were now sharp and vivid. My vision was improving. The Ironblood Root was working. Perhaps the White Vulture was finally losing its grip on me.


    "What is it, Elder Tao?" I asked, moving my own piece.


    He hesitated for a moment before speaking. "Did you happen to have any involvement with the Eternal Damnation Sect?"


    My hand froze midair. I had never told him about my connection to Ruan Yanjun or his sect, but after my disappearance, it was likely that some truths had come to light.


    "Why do you ask?" I returned cautiously.


    Tao Liu sighed, setting his hands in his lap. "While you were missing, hundreds of disciples from the Eternal Damnation Sect surrounded the island. They questioned me about you¡ªwhere you had gone, whether I had hidden you. I told them the truth, that you had disappeared without a trace. But they didn¡¯t believe me." He exhaled, his tone laced with lingering frustration. "They searched the entire temple. When they found nothing, they tore through the walls, ripped up the floors¡ªprobably looking for a hidden chamber where I might have concealed you. They combed through this island for six months, leaving nothing untouched. Only when there was nowhere left to search did they finally retreat."


    I stared at him, stunned. My eyes shifted to the hall around us. The walls looked new, their once-faded carvings now sharp and pristine. The floor, which had once been missing tiles and patched with wooden planks, was now smooth, polished marble. Two days ago, I had asked Tao Liu about the renovations, and he had simply said they were funded by a generous donor.


    "Elder Tao," I said slowly, realization dawning. "Was the Eternal Damnation Sect the generous donor you were referring to?"


    He nodded. "When they couldn¡¯t find you, they decided to compensate me. The renovations were their way of making amends for the damage they caused." He studied me for a moment before adding, "I didn¡¯t tell you earlier because you were still recovering. I didn¡¯t want to burden you with unnecessary stress."


    I exhaled deeply, gripping the chess piece between my fingers. The idea of Ruan Yanjun¡¯s people scouring this island, tearing apart this temple in search of me, was unsettling. How far had he gone in his search? How desperate had he been?


    "I did have dealings with the Eternal Damnation Sect," I admitted, placing another piece on the chessboard. "More specifically, with their sect leader. He was the one who implanted the dark core inside me."


    Tao Liu¡¯s eyes widened in shock. "You mean¡­ you have the Ancient Demonic Core?"


    I shook my head. "No. He told me that the Ancient Demonic Core cannot be passed down. What I received was only a fragment of its essence. My dark core is just like any other, only slightly stronger."


    He let out a breath of relief. "That¡¯s good to hear. But then, why were they so determined to find you? What crime did you commit against them?"


    I hesitated. The memories of what had transpired before I arrived on this island resurfaced, memories I had no desire to relive. But for Tao Liu, I would speak of it one last time.


    "Sect Leader¡­" I paused, realizing I didn¡¯t even want to say his name. Rewording my statement, I continued, "The sect leader made a deal with Emperor Gao of Silang. And knowing Emperor Gao¡¯s reputation, I¡¯m sure you can already guess what he wanted from me."


    Tao Liu stared at me, his expression unreadable. A long, heavy silence stretched between us before he finally gave a slow nod. "I see."


    "In my desperation to escape with my dignity intact, I took the marquis as a hostage and¡­ mutilated him before I fled."


    His eyes widened in disbelief. "You¡ªwait. What part did you¡­?"


    I met his gaze evenly. "That part, of course."


    His jaw dropped. A moment later, he cleared his throat. "Well¡­ that explains why they were out for blood."


    "The sect leader was the one who handed me over to Emperor Gao," I continued. "I suspect he saw it as his responsibility to ¡®clean up¡¯ the mess I made and bring me back. That¡¯s likely why they were so relentless in their search."


    Tao Liu exhaled, shaking his head. "It¡¯s probably a blessing that you were taken by the Sacred Ground. Otherwise, they would have dragged you back to Silang and executed you by now."


    I nodded. "I agree. But that¡¯s also why I shouldn¡¯t stay here too long. If they return and find me, they¡¯ll assume you¡¯ve been hiding me and punish you for it. The children¡­ they¡¯d be left without anyone to care for them."


    "Don¡¯t worry about the children," a voice cut in.


    I looked up to find Ma Huan strolling in with confident strides.


    "If anything happens to both of you," he continued, settling down beside me with a self-assured smile, "I¡¯ll take those children under my wing. I¡¯ll even make them my disciples."


    I frowned in response. Ever since learning that he was the one who refined the elixir I had taken, suspicion had gnawed at me. I had half-expected him to have poisoned me again. But four days had passed, and nothing had happened. The elixir had worked exactly as it should, and so, for now, I was giving him the benefit of the doubt.


    That didn¡¯t mean I trusted him.


    If not for his son, I wouldn¡¯t have even agreed to let him stay when Elder Tao asked me to decide on the matter.


    "Priest Ma," I said evenly, "what exactly is your purpose for coming here?"


    "Like I told you before, I have nowhere else to go," he replied smoothly. "A certain person who calls himself Qilin had paid me a fortune to deceive you. When I failed to deliver you to the ambush site, he, of course, wanted remuneration. And by remuneration, I mean my life." He gave a casual shrug, as if it were merely a business transaction gone wrong. "Fortunately, Sect Leader Ruan was¡ª"


    "Do not mention that name again," I cut in, my voice calm but edged with warning.


    Ma Huan blinked at me in confusion before his lips curled in amusement. "Then I¡¯ll call him the Devil," he said, unfazed. "The Devil was generous enough to grant me shelter in his school in Wun Empire. I thought I only needed to stay there until my son returned so we could head to Silang together, but then a business opportunity arose. The sect master made a deal with me to refine elixirs for the disciples in exchange for a sum I couldn¡¯t refuse."


    He leaned back slightly, watching me with mild curiosity. "So, I stayed longer than I intended. Of course, when the light sects found out, they branded me a traitor. Not that I cared. At the time, my only priority was my son¡¯s safety."


    His expression darkened slightly. "But now, with word of the Devil¡¯s illness spreading across the continent, the Eternal Damnation Sect¡¯s grip on Wun Empire is beginning to crumble. It¡¯s no secret that Emperor An has long resented the Devil¡¯s control over Wun¡¯s sovereignty. With the sect weakened, there¡¯s a strong chance he¡¯ll seize the opportunity to drive them out entirely. That¡¯s why I was advised to leave for Xianru before things take a turn for the worse. With my past affiliations with the Eternal Damnation Sect, none of the light sects would take me in.  The South is the only refuge I have left."


    He finished his explanation, watching me carefully.


    I, however, was barely listening.


    Ruan Yanjun is ill?


    The words rang in my mind, discordant and absurd.


    I didn¡¯t believe it. How could an immortal fall ill? Someone like him was immune to disease, practically invincible.


    Suspicion twisted inside me.


    No. This had to be another one of his deceptions.


    Perhaps he was feigning illness, testing Emperor An¡¯s loyalty, setting the stage for something far more insidious.


    I exhaled, choosing to brush aside the information about Ruan Yanjun. It was irrelevant to me now.


    "Like you said, you¡¯re safe here in Xianru," I said, leveling my gaze at Ma Huan. "So why choose this particular place to settle?"


    He grinned. "Priest Luo, do you even have to ask? I¡¯m a light core cultivator. Xianru is dominated by dark core bearers. To them, I¡¯m an outsider. An outcast. When I happened to meet Elder Tao by chance, and he told me about this dual-core temple, I realized it was the closest thing to a sanctuary I could find."


    He leaned in slightly. "I didn¡¯t even know you were here. The moment I arrived on this island was the moment we found you unconscious at the temple door. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s fate that brought us together?"


    I turned to Tao Liu, who had remained silent throughout the conversation. "Is that true, Elder Tao?"


    Tao Liu nodded. "It¡¯s exactly as he said."


    I sighed again, while Ma Huan shot me a smug smile.


    "Priest Luo," he said, nudging my elbow as if we were old friends, "we¡¯re in the same boat now. Both of us are being hunted. Why don¡¯t we let bygones be bygones and help each other instead?"


    I narrowed my eyes, already wary of where this was going.


    "Think about it," he continued smoothly. "Your light core is weaker than your dark core now. If your qi deviates, I can fix it anytime. Elder Tao is frail. With my elixirs, I can extend his lifespan well past a hundred years. All for free. Just give me a small piece of land to build my laboratory, and I¡¯ll be content. What do you say?"


    I turned back to Tao Liu, silently seeking his opinion.


    "It¡¯s your decision, Priest Luo," Tao Liu said simply.


    I sighed yet again before shifting my gaze back to Ma Huan. "This is not my land. Like you, I came here for shelter. But since Elder Tao has given me the right to decide, I¡¯ll grant you a trial period. You may stay within the premises for a year. After that, we¡¯ll reassess the situation."


    I met his eyes firmly. "I can¡¯t promise you a permanent place here. This sect is dedicated to dual-core cultivators. You¡¯re a pure light core bearer. I hope you understand that."


    Ma Huan grinned. "Of course, Priest Luo. One year it is. I promise you, you won¡¯t regret it. And while I¡¯m here, the only name people will whisper is Priest Ma¡¯s. No one will even remember that you¡¯re hiding in this temple. You can rest easy under the shadow of a great alchemist."


    I ignored his arrogance. "While you¡¯re here, will you continue refining elixirs for the Eternal Damnation Sect?"


    "How else am I supposed to earn a living?" he returned easily. "But don¡¯t worry, Elder Tao and I have already agreed that I¡¯ll donate thirty percent of my earnings to the temple."


    I nodded. "Good. I hope you¡¯ll stay true to your word."


    Ma Huan chuckled, placing a hand over his chest. "Priest Luo, we¡¯re all righteous people here. We don¡¯t go back on our promises."


    I nearly rolled my eyes.


    With his pristine white robes and hair tied in a neat high bun, he certainly looked the part of a virtuous cultivator. If I hadn¡¯t been deceived by him before, I might have actually believed it.

 Announcement

    ANNOUNCEMENT:


    To My Readers,


    This series will be enrolled in Kindle Unlimited on Amazon, which requires exclusivity. As a result, aside from Chapters 1¨C5, the remaining chapters of Book 1 will be temporarily removed on March 14, 2025, to comply with Amazon''s requirements. The exclusivity contract lasts for 90 days, and depending on the circumstances when it ends, I may reupload the content here.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Book 2 will remain available until March 27, 2025.


    If you''re following this series, Book 1 is available on Amazon for only 99 cents, and Book 2 is also up for preorder at the same price. Once both books are enrolled in KU, I will schedule a free promotion so you can download them at no cost.


    I will continue sharing updates and excerpts about this series, so stay tuned!


    Thank you so much for your support. To everyone who has taken the time to write a review or leave a comment¡ªI truly appreciate it.


    Sincerely,


    Yan Yan